Can You Stand The Truth - Angeliki Anagnostou Kalogera
Can You Stand The Truth - Angeliki Anagnostou Kalogera
WEB PAGES:
www.CanYouStandTheTruth.com
www.AntexeisTinAlitheia.gr
mailto:[email protected]
Tel. for orders: +30 6972 401015
THIS BOOK SHOULD NOT BE READ
INCREMENTALLY.
{Tr. note: Special thanks are to be given to Alexandra Koukouli, Helen Bogdani and Daisy Cremona
who diligently helped with the literary editing of the main corpus and the bibliographic references of
the English translation.}
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Man, in his strife to endure survival in an adverse and difficult world, has
fabricated various convictions about Creation, Man and Life, in order to
justify the inexplicable controversies that surround him. These convictions
have built theories, and through them, religions, heresies and views have
been formulated. Following that, everyone adopts the theory that fits their
idiosyncrasy and reasoning better, and cling firmly onto that view, because
it suits them and affords them security. Comfortable then, behind whatever
view they prefer, men delude themselves about the ‘discrepancies’ of their
world-theory, and battle the ‘discrepancies’ of the opposing views in an
eternal struggle with no definite winner.
The prevailing positions for the creation of life and the world today are
mainly two, with plenty of ‘offshoots’ stemming from each one:
1st Position
The entire creation was formed by itself, through a natural selective process
(natural selection through survival of the fittest). There is nothing else
beyond autonomous natural conditions which generate life. When these
conditions are not fully met, then life perishes.
This view however, when put under the scrutinizing microscope of logic
presents discrepancies because it naturally accepts a mathematical
consistency in nature. But mathematical consistency presupposes logic;
logic presupposes a mind, and the mind always belongs to someone…
2nd Position
The entire creation is the result of a benevolent god who is given form by
some, while others consider him formless. This benevolent god created
everything through his love and wisdom, providing man with the possibility
of free choice, between positive and negative actions. Through his choices,
man is always taught how to finally become a better person.
This view however, has many logical gaps as well, and this is why it is being
challenged by many. Every sentient human being, however hard he/she
might search inside the entire creation, cannot find this most Gracious God
nor his love anywhere…
1 MOTHER TERESA DOUBTED THE EXISTENCE OF GOD, ACCORDING TO HER
{Translator’s notes}
PART ONE
THE QUEST
The morning was pleasant. A cool breeze was coming in through the open
window, as the car smoothly cruised on the country road. I couldn’t be far
from the village that had been indicated to me. After a half-hour’s drive
from the town, I started driving up a scenic mud road, passing through thick
sycamore trees. Running waters crossed the road vertically, forming little
ponds here and there.
It wasn’t long before I reached a small opening, which seemed like the
square of a small village. A few small tables with even fewer chairs under a
big sycamore revealed the existence of people in that wilderness. I stepped
out of the car and headed towards the little café. The door was wide open.
–“Good morning!” …I shouted…“Anybody here?”
…Silence…
–“Hello!!!” …I shouted again. Still, no answer…
I started examining the place around me. It was a humble café with a screen
refrigerator dating back to the eighties. Some dusty shelves were hanging
from a wall, with a few bottles on them. Exactly opposite to them on the
other wall, there were some photographs, evidently of the owner’s family.
The old decorating fashion of the country was intensely impressed on the
place.
–Yes please, are you looking for something?
I heard a voice behind me. I turned and saw a badly aged man. Deep
wrinkles scarred his face, signs of a hard life that had left indelible marks
on him. Behind this tired old body though, you could discern two sparks of
humanity shining in his eyes;
–I called you, but you obviously didn’t hear me…
I felt a little uneasy. What I was about to ask him was a little strange.
–You know, I am looking for a hermit who is said to live in this area.
–Ah! You mean the ghost hermit.
His characterization caught me off guard.
–I beg your pardon? The person who told us the story did not describe him
as a ghost.
–Who told you about him?
–One of my daughter’s classmates; Elias is his name. He told us that this
particular hermit had once saved him from certain death.
–Ah! Elias… A sad story with an unexpected development… Do you know
the whole story?
–No, only bits and pieces… Could you recount it to me in detail? Time
permitting of course…
–Listen, my child, time here runs slowly. What chores can an old man have
in the middle of nowhere? I barely manage to make ends meet with this
little café that merely provides the minimum to keep me from dying. Few
people still remain in this place. Even the primary school, the village used
to have, was shut down. All young families that were left behind also
moved to the city when the school closed. Only a handful of old people
remained.
We took two refreshments which you could barely call cool and sat in the
shade under the tree. He started narrating to me.
–A few years back, while the school was still in the village, Elias’s family
lived here. Elias was only little; he must have been in the third or fourth
grade. But the child frequently complained about aches in his body. He also
missed school quite often because of frequent high fevers. After some time,
his parents decided to take him to the city to have him examined by a doctor
there. They were gone from the village for one day, two days, three days,
one week. Here at the village, we started worrying. We are a small
community. A few days after, I had to go to the city for some store supplies;
I would then meet them and find out what had happened.
Indeed, after a few days, I went to the city and started asking everyone I
knew about Elias. The news was grim. The child was very ill with the
‘wicked’ disease {Tr. n.: cancer}. It had already spread, the doctors said, onto
many vital organs. They had advised his parents to go to the big hospitals in
Athens just in case something more could be done there to save the child.
The cancer had progressed unnoticed, thus not allowing any early stage
treatment.
I returned to the village completely heartbroken. Such a young child, so
very ill! What had caused it? No one knew. A month went by and one day
Elias and his parents returned to the village.
We were all left speechless. The child was a living corpse. His parents were
two tragic figures; two shadows that could barely walk. They had been sent
home by the doctors: “We shouldn’t torture the child with treatments any
more. The disease has already taken over the whole body. Go back home
and leave the child rest peacefully in his surroundings”. That’s what they’d
said. The parents’ pain was beyond description. The child did not know the
truth. He was told that he had left the hospital because he had already
recovered. He was to stay at home for a few days to regain his strength and
then return to his old life. The parents buried their pain deep in their hearts.
They revealed nothing in front of the child.
One day, when the mother’s pain seemed to overflow, she opened her house
door, saying she was going to the neighbor’s for a minute. Instead, she
started going uphill towards the mountain. With relief she entered the forest
and let her pain burst out.
She started crying out loud with all her strength. Her sobs echoed
throughout the forest. The pain burst out like a torrent flowing from her
eyes. Her incessant sobbing combined with the shortness of breath the
ascent gave her, made her heart beat rapidly, ready to explode.
“I will die here”, she thought, and didn't care anymore! What really
mattered to her now was to be relieved from that unbearable pain. She
wished something would happen to remove that thorn from her heart! She
wished her child could recover!
She raised her head to look up to the sky and asked God: “Why, my God?
What did we do wrong?” And then, through her teary eyes, she noticed
something moving among the trees. She wiped her eyes to see more clearly.
A man was standing in front of her. She was embarrassed. She blushed. She
said “good day” and turned away to leave, but the man stopped her saying:
“Your pain has roused the whole forest. What is bothering you?”… She told
him. After the man had listened to her problem carefully, he turned to her
and said: “I think I can help you”. The woman, surprised, told him that it
showed no human compassion to toy with someone else’s pain. Yet he must
have insisted quite strongly, because they both headed back to the village.
When they reached the square, he sat under this tree and asked her to bring
him the child. “How can I bring the child to the square, sir? He is withering
away every minute like a dying candle. He doesn’t have the strength to
change sides in bed, let alone walk!” But he replied: “When you go to your
house now, you will find your child up and awake, playing with his toys. If
this is so, bring him here. If not, stay home and dwell on his death.”
Listening to his words the woman was shaken. She turned and left running
to her house. There, she found little Elias playing with his toys as the hermit
had told her. She grabs the child by the hand and carries him hastily to the
square. The hermit then approaches the child, strokes him gently on the
head, and whispers something in his ear. That was it. The child became
well. Since then, he never got sick again. We, on the other hand, never
found out what the man had whispered to the child’s ear. “It’s a secret!”
Elias always answers when someone tries to get it out of him. After the
hermit had healed the child, he set out and left. When he reached the turn on
the road, he disappeared. This is how Elias’s story goes my child.”
The story of that child had touched me deeply. When my daughter
introduced him to me, his politeness and his innate kindness made a lasting
impression on me.
–And why do you call the hermit a ghost?
–A strange man he is, my child. He has been living, God knows since when,
in a shack in the forest. He never comes to the village for supplies. We don’t
even know where he came from and when. Furthermore, whenever, during
cold winter days, hunters, searching for wild boars in the mountains,
happen to pass by his shack, they never see smoke coming out of his
chimney. There is no chopped firewood outside his shack. And what can
you say about his appearance!
–“What is wrong with his appearance?” I asked, feeling my curiosity
reaching new heights.
–Every time someone manages to see him, it's as if a single day has not
passed over him. For years now, whenever someone sees him in the forest,
they describe him as a young man around thirty-five. All these years and he
hasn’t changed at all!
–He hasn’t changed a bit? …And why do you say that some people
‘manage’ to see him? Is it so hard for someone to see him and talk to him?
Hasn’t anyone else had the chance to ask for his help for something all
these years?
–Is it hard you say? You bet! After Elias’ cure, as you can understand, there
was great upheaval. People started surging to the village to look for him.
Many went as far as his shack. He had vanished! Some waited for him
outside his shack for days. But to no avail. He was nowhere to be seen!
Some saw him collecting wild vegetables in the mountain. But when they
turned their eyes away from him for a second and then looked back again,
he would have disappeared.
Every time someone happened to see him though, their life would suddenly
change. But the most important change would occur inside the person who
had seen him. They became better. Among all of us natives here, it is
considered a great favor of fortune to manage to see this strange man, even
once.
–“I will try to meet him!” I said with such confidence that even I was
surprised by the level of faith it had expressed. “I must find out”. The little
old man looked at me in wonder.
–May God help you. If you start now, you’ll be there in an hour. You must
consider the time you need to return, so that night doesn’t find you in the
forest. Do you have a compass?
–What do I need a compass for? Can’t I drive there?
The kind old man burst out laughing.
–It is just a small footpath through wild bushes, and if you don’t know it,
you will get lost for sure. If you have a compass on the other hand, then you
must follow a constant course due east, and after an hour’s walk, you will
be there.
A compass! I ran to the car. “There must be something in here.” I never
thought of bringing a compass with me. I started shuffling everything
around in the glove compartment. Fortunately, my husband, being a scout,
always carries things like that. I found nothing in the glove compartment; in
the trunk maybe? …Nothing there either. I rushed back to the café. The little
old man was picking up the bottles from the table we had sat at.
–I can’t find a compass. Do you happen to have one by any chance?
–What use would I have for a compass? I know these parts like the palm of
my hand. You must drive to town to buy one.
A thought came to me like a flash. I hadn’t searched the little drawer
underneath the passenger’s seat. It was there that we kept everything we
didn’t use frequently. I ran back and opened it. A myriad of things were
there, things my husband uses in his scout trips: Swiss army knives, torches,
batteries, lighters, a magnifying glass, and a bunch of other small gadgets,
useful to scouts. I dug through them anxiously. “There must be a compass
here somewhere…! Who wants to drive back to town now… It’s a three-
quarter drive!”
Right then, amidst the pile of gadgets, I saw a compass: It looked old. I
opened its bronze lid, turned it right and left; it seemed to work. I returned
to the café again and showed it to the owner, full of excitement.
–Let’s see, is it working?
He turned it round in his old hands and then gave it to me. It was correct.
–“Keep a steady course to the east”, he advised me.
Full of optimism, I set off. It was noon. Although the day had become quite
hot, the course through the forest was particularly pleasant. The deep
foliage of the trees created a crisp atmosphere. Running streams gave an
extra ‘freshness’ to the whole area. Even though I was alone in the forest, I
didn’t feel afraid. It was as if all fears I would have normally had in a
similar situation, had vanished. I held the compass steadily and followed
my east-bound course.
I was optimistic. Believing the proverb ‘hope springs eternal’ to be right, I
tried to justify my optimism. All the information I had, indicated that it
would be almost impossible for me to meet that strange man. And if I did
meet him, how would I know it was him for sure? Nevertheless, such
thoughts did not occupy my mind. I was solely overcome by the unshakeable
conviction that I would soon be facing something which would radically
change my life.
Throughout my course, I kept looking around hoping to see him somewhere
in the woods before reaching his cabin. What people said about his
appearance had roused my curiosity: It seemed as if he hadn’t aged a single
day! And then again, the way he had healed Elias was very strange. He had
simply told his mother that when she returned home, she would find her
child playing with his toys! Had he foreseen something that would have
happened anyway because of some oddity of nature? Or had he caused it
himself? On the other hand, the notion that Elias’ disease had been cured
on its own was most improbable. Had he then foreseen the most extreme
exception in nature’s laws? No. He must have already cured Elias before he
even met him. And what was the purpose of his meeting with the child?
When the hermit met with Elias, the child was already cured!
I was walking in that wilderness, trying to keep my course steady. I looked
around to spot the cabin somewhere. It could be hiding behind the bushes,
and I could just as easily pass it by without noticing.
The little old man had told me that it was in a clearing. But glades in forests
are here today and gone tomorrow! Uncontrolled vegetation bursts where it
can and changes the site completely. I had been walking for an hour and I
was getting worried. My pace, compared to someone else’s, who is familiar
with the territory, was slow, of course. One hour’s walk certainly did not
apply to me.
The sound of a river flowing rapidly was reaching my ears. As I proceeded,
the sound became louder. Suddenly, I found myself in front of a steep gorge.
I stopped. I looked around to find an easy way down. Every spot I saw was
steep. I tied a handkerchief I found in my backpack on a twig, and changed
course to the north, hoping to find a smoother passage. I walked parallel to
the gorge edge for quite a while, and having found nothing, I returned back.
After I reached the bush with the handkerchief tied on it, I followed a
southerly course. It was not long before I discovered a manmade path
leading down, which had obviously been made by hunters in the area. I
went down the steep slope carefully, where someone had dug little steps in
the soil supporting them with stones at their most dangerous spots.
When the slope finally ended, I found myself on the riverside, facing the
turbulent river, which I could only hear before.
Fortunately, there was a wooden bridge at that spot. I approached
hesitantly, noticing that it was too old to be considered safe. I placed my
foot on the first plank, and it creaked so loud that it made me freeze.
A sign, rusted by time, wrote in washed-out letters: “Luck favors the daring
ones”.
“Bravo! Well, that’s comforting! Now I got my courage back!” I thought.
I sat at the bank, not knowing what to do. I let my sight rest on the beautiful
scenery. The sound of the water was relaxing. I lay on the ground putting
my hands under my head like a headrest. I closed my eyes. It wasn’t long
before I fell asleep. It wasn’t something I had planned or aimed for. My
reasoning would surely keep me from such an action. Sleep came uninvited.
…Small tables with groups of people having a good time were scattered all
over the square. The place echoed with joyful voices. Children were running
around, screaming excited in their games. People were walking around,
enjoying their promenade. Gradually, people started to leave. So, in a short
while, the square was left deserted. I was all alone. “I better go too”, I
thought to myself and started packing the things I had left on a bench.
Suddenly, a hovering ball of golden light appears in the square, drawing
circles in the shape of the symbol of infinity (∞).
As it rotated round and round, it produced music like the sound wind-
chimes make when hanging in the air.
2 CHALDEAN ORACLES: ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P., KROLL 51 – PLACES 111
PROCLUS, TIM. II, 312, 27, (p. 167): «…hastening towards the center of a
clamorous (noisy) light.»
Having ‘danced’ around for 4 or 5 times in the air, the ball stood in front of
me and started transforming into a golden glowing rod. It ‘danced’ another
2 or 3 times (always producing that strange music) and came back in front
of me again, this time changing its form to the luminous shape of a human
whose head was environed by rays of light.
The vibration of this Luminous Presence was very strong. My physical
substance was being subdued by its powerful oscillation. Then, as if it
perceived my weakness, it dissolved into a golden aura, that covered the
whole surrounding area, with a sudden but silent ‘explosion’ of light. The
entire space around glowed, flooded in golden light…
I anxiously woke and jumped up, still feeling my heart pounding strongly.
What a dream that was! Was my subconscious playing games with me? Or
was it some kind of premonition? I sat up straight and looked at my watch. I
must have slept for about half an hour.
I stayed there, thinking of the dream I’d had, over and over again. I was in
shock. I looked again towards the old wooden bridge. “I hope I won’t be the
last one to cross this tumble-down little bridge”. Be it the dream that was a
forecast for what I was about to come across, be it that hope dies last, I set
out determined to cross.
I placed my foot on the first plank. It creaked loudly again. I ignored it. In
my mind, I tried to imagine my body lighter, as if it were possible to reduce
my weight. I held on the ropes firmly on both sides. After all, if a plank
broke, I would be able to hold onto the rope (if that didn’t break as well); I
tried not to think about it. I kept walking with all my attention intensified. I
could hear the river flowing violently underneath my feet. The view from
that spot was majestic. I took a deep breath and moved on. A few more steps
and I would reach the bank opposite.
When I set foot on solid ground, relief took the place of my initial anguish. I
took the compass out of my pocket again, opened it and held it steady in my
palm: Course, due east.
I tangled myself into the forest again, leaving the river behind me. It was
already two in the afternoon; early summer. Fortunately, the light of day
holds strong until late in the afternoon, lasting even through dusk.
Logically, the cabin should be built close enough to the river, but in a safe
distance from its banks in case of heavy rainfall. I must be near! I
accelerated my pace following an obscure track through the grass. I went
around a tuft, and right behind that, I saw it.
It looked uninhabited. I went closer. It was only a wooden shack, with a
window without shutters, its glass dusty and blurry. An old rusty latch,
secured the wooden door, which was next to the window. I walked around
the whole cabin, trying to detect the faintest sound. I could hear the distant
sound of the river. The wind whispered through the foliage, as if in concert
with the chirping of the birds. Some dispersed sounds of branches
crackling, and wild nuts and fruits forced to the ground by ripeness,
completed nature’s music. On the side of the house, there was a rudimentary
little bench made from a fallen tree log. I stopped hesitantly at the door. I
knocked shyly… I got no answer. I found more courage though. I knocked
louder. I waited… Nothing! I went to the window and placing my hands on
both sides of my face for glare protection, I looked inside. Empty… I found
more courage and opened the door latch. The door squeaked open. Nobody
was inside. I walked into the empty room. There was only a single room.
Under the window, there was an old Murphy bed made from green khaki
cloth, probably an army leftover from World War II. On the wall, right
above it, there was a wooden frame with the picture of a horse galloping in
a field. In the middle of the room, there was a table with two chairs. On one
side of the wall, there was a bench with a small oil stove, a box of moldy
matches, a bottle of oil, an oil lamp, two clay cups, some tin plates, some
empty bottles and a big clay pitcher. On the wall opposite the bed, there was
the fireplace. On its wooden mantle there was another oil lamp and some
candles. Inside the fireplace were some half-burned branches and a small
pot on a cast-iron frame.
Everything in the room was dusty, and the spiders had set their traps in
prominent spots. “It is uninhabited”, I thought. I felt a tinge of
disappointment in my heart. “…Rumors! But of course! Take everything
with a pinch of salt!”…Thoughts of reprehension against myself came over
me. “What could I expect when I am so gullible? Serves me right! I went
looking for adventure. I was rather naïve in the end”. I then started
blaming others. “As if it were possible for miracle workers to exist…Could
Elias be a myth-maniac, after all? Yes, but what about the old man at the
café? …No, Elias must have been cured by the doctors. Then his parents,
out of their great joy, attributed his cure to a miracle. That must be it. It
doesn’t matter. Oh well! At least I went on an enjoyable excursion”.
I felt hungry. I sat on the bench that was outside the house. I opened my
backpack and took out a filling sandwich. I enjoyed every bite, feeling I was
regaining the energy I had lost by fatigue. I was better now. I took out my
thermos and drank plenty of water. In my anxiety, I had not thought to fill it
up with fresh water from the river. “It doesn’t matter; I’ll fill it up on my
way back. I’d better not delay any further though. It is time to return. I must
now follow a course due west.” I took the compass out of my pocket again
and opened it.
THE MEETING
“What! What is the matter with it? What perfect timing for it to stop
working!” The compass needle kept spinning round like crazy… “How am I
going to get back now?” I felt my knees failing me as I looked at its berserk
spinning. And there was more in store for me. The distinctive squeak of the
door was heard out loud. I stood up full of tension. In lightning speed, I
reached the side of the house where the door was. No one was outside. I
leapt up to the door. And then I froze. A young man was standing at the
front. He was not going in, but coming out of the shack. I was left
speechless. “What in the world! Am I in the twilight zone? Not even ten
minutes have passed since I left the room, and there was nobody in. Where
did that man come from?”
I looked perplexed, once at the compass and once at the man standing in
front of me.
–When did you enter the cabin without me hearing anything?
…He smiled.
–“My compass has gone wild”, I said with an uneasy feeling.
–“There's nothing wrong with it!” he said. “What brings you here?”
–I am looking for a hermit that people say lives here.
–What do you want him for?
–I need some answers! And I hope he will be able to give them to me.
–You are not looking for the hermit. You are looking for the Messenger.
–The Messenger? I don’t understand.
–Come inside, and let’s sit and chat at our ease.
As I was entering the room, I observed the man I had in front of me. He was
a young, thin man with brown hair and eyes. He was about 1.70 m. tall. He
was wearing a beige, shift linen shirt and linen trousers in the same color.
His outfit was completed by a pair of shoes made of cloth, a little darker
than the rest.
After the shock of the first impression, thoughts rushed through my mind
like wild horses: He doesn’t look like a hermit to me. He must be someone
passing by. And if he is just that, what am I doing with him in the middle of
the wilderness…? His appearance of course, creates a feeling of ease and
security. But then again, what was that he said about the messenger? He
mustn’t be aware of the existence of the hermit. And what he said about the
compass not having gone wild, how did he know…? Besides, I clearly saw
his hands as he leaned at the door and they were clean and not rough at all.
I’ve always imagined a hermit in dark clothes, or maybe a worn-out cowl
and his hands must surely be rough and full of calluses from the chores of
monastic life… No, he can’t be the hermit! He must be just someone passing
by!
That last realization filled me with anxiety. I wanted to turn round and run
away.
–You’ve only just arrived and you already want to leave?
–“I beg your pardon?” …Was I thinking aloud? “What made you think that
I wanted to leave?”
–Your thoughts are very strong.
– I don’t understand you.
–And how could it be possible for your fragmented logic to understand me!
When I met you at the river, in that dream that shocked you so much, I
could discern you had the ability to assimilate the message I am about to
send to the people.
The shock had left me speechless!
–“I am the one you are looking for”, he continued. “Sit down though, and
let’s take things from the beginning”.
I sat on one of the chairs that were by the table. He took the one opposite to
me.
–Do you know what that crazy spinning of the compass denotes?
–“No”, I answered.
–That at this moment, you are in an energy spot, inside which there is a
space-time vacuum. This time vacuum was created by me entering your
dimension. In order for me to manifest in your time, I had to ‘warp’ the
space-time continuum, so as to create a tunnel, a wormhole. Through this
wormhole, I have the ability to ‘jump’ almost instantly, to other time points
nearby.
3 ‘BACK TO THE FUTURE THROUGH …TIME HOLES’,
–So, you want to know the Truth! Men however, often say that the Truth
can sometimes be quite painful! Fragments of the Truth are found scattered
throughout man’s history. In that fragmented state however, men cannot
perceive IT as a complete picture. So, they prefer to choose that particle of
Truth that suits their idiosyncrasy best.
From another point of view however, a truly unbiased observer of life itself
can feel his way to the Truth. But since what he will finally discover will be
very unpleasant, he will prefer to turn a blind eye; and the result? Men
cannot stand holding the Truth in their hands as a whole, so they cast IT as
far away as they can. Then, they bury their heads in the sand of the material
world like ostriches in danger, and go on living in company with the
fragmented part of the truth that has remained in their hand. This is all they
have the power to hold!
We have, in conclusion, the subjective truth of each man who also believes
that it is different from the fragmented piece of truth of his fellow man.
What is really happening though is that the different pieces of the Truth that
each one possesses can only be isolated parts of the ONE and absolute Truth.
Let me give you an example which is very characteristic of what I am
trying to say:
You must certainly be aware of Newton’s experiment. He painted a round
disk with the seven basic rainbow colors (iris) that correspond to each
frequency range of the light spectrum. He started with red, the color with
the longest wave length, immediately after that he painted the color orange,
then the yellow, the green, the blue, the cyan and finally he painted the
violet (mauve), which has the shortest wave-length. On the round disk
therefore, all seven colors of the spectrum could be seen, one by one, in
sequence. When the disk started spinning fast though, these colors ceased to
appear separate as before, and their place was taken over by the white color
alone. This is exactly what happens with the different views/truths of
people, and the ONE TRUTH. The One Truth looks like the white light ray.
When it falls onto the crystal prism though, it is deflected into the seven
colors of the rainbow and creates the ‘polychrome’ of views and opinions.
Men, immobilized and chained by the bonds of their weaknesses onto their
own angle/view as they are, choose ‘red’ for example as their vista/truth
and disagree with the other group of similarly immobilized and chained
men who choose the ‘yellow’ expression of truth. A third immobilized
group chooses as their personal worldview the aspect of ‘cyan’, and scold
the ‘green’ position, and so on.
This is what happens with all different positions and views of people; the
result? They are all right, and at the same time wrong. In other words, they
all have a portion of ‘justness’, as we will examine later. The Complete
Truth is not to be found in any isolated color/position, but simultaneously
in all of them; this Wholeness of the Truth is expressed in this
experiment/example, by the white color, which is the result of the synthesis
of all colors together. This is, after all, what your natural science claims! So
this is what I mean, when I ask you whether you could bear a face-to-face
encounter with the complete picture of the Truth, the ‘white’, or whether
you are merely interested in some fragmented part of it that suits your
idiosyncratic ‘coloration’.
–“I am hoping that I would be able to handle the complete truth!” I said,
letting my curiosity answer, rather than the real me.
We are about to use now one of the most important ones: the word ‘Truth’
(Gr.: Αλήθεια). Do you know the older etymology of this word?
–I think I do. It consists of the privative prefix α that declares negation and
the verb λανθάνω or its older form λήθω, which means to forget, to lose
memory of something, to let something elude me.
–Which means that the correct form of the word is Α–ΛHΘH–Α, and it
means: ‘What we must not forget’.
5 A) PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [ SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS I.,
=
«And besides, said Cebes intervening,…Socrates, if it is
K. (72e, 73a):
true…that learning is nothing other than anamnesis (remembrance), then,
from that point of view, it is necessary for us, somewhere in the past, to
have learned that which we now remember. But this would be impossible,
if our soul hadn’t existed somewhere else, before assuming this human
form.»
B) CHALAS, A., ‘THE UNDERLYING MYSTERY IN THE HELLENIC ALPHABET AND
THE UNIVERSE, OR, ABOUT SCIENCE’ CH: ABOUT THE WORD ‘TRUTH’ (p. 178):
«We, humans, are the beings wandering about as shadows and phantoms/
ghosts, having forgotten our past –our distant past− our previous
hypostasis, due to, who knows what great injustices. For, each one of us
on this Earth is paying a previous life’s sins. Each one of us is a convict,
and his body is his bonds; and gravity is a merciless and all-seeing guard.
From that past, before our arrival on Earth, we recall nothing, because,
between that past and the eye of our consciousness, the cloud and the mist
of oblivion is placed…There was a time in that distant past, during which
we came against the World of Ideas, with the non-specific, the invisible…
Our Soul knows everything. It is imperative though for someone to
extract the infinite knowledge deposited in oblivion. We are indeed fallen
angels, serving [a sentence] on Earth for great injustices. …And we come
thus to the meaning of the word we are examining: When the eye of the
Soul sees without the mist and the cloud, without oblivion/forgetfulness,
then it has Light in front of it. This condition of the Soul is called
Α-λήθεια (Gr.: without forgetting). This is the mystical meaning of the
profound word.»
We have hence unlocked the ‘first door’ which is the absolute
understanding of the word Truth. The word namely declares that the truth is
something that we cease (the privative α) to forget (the verb λανθάνω -
λήθω). As the word itself indicates, the truth must be remembered.
–And how is it possible to remember the truth…? This seems to me even
harder than to search for it and find it.
–Maybe now we can really proceed to harder paths. Remembrance is the
result of the sufficiently more painful process of self-knowledge, as well as
man's broader understanding of things surrounding him, with the substantial
precondition however that he is capable of spherical perception. And when
I say spherical perception, I mean the prerequisite of understanding all
views and standpoints.
JUSTICE
I had left my compass on the table, with its bronze lid closed. A delicate
flower was painted on the lid, decorated with beautiful colors. He took it in
his hands and showed it to me, turning the decorated lid towards my side,
thus leaving the bronze bottom side of the compass facing him.
–Do you see this object? I want you to describe to me what you see right
this moment, in every detail.
–I can see a round metallic box that has a very beautiful flower painted on
it.
–You are mistaken, he answered. There is no flower painted on this bronze
box. You are probably imagining the flower. What my eyes see is just a
round bronze box.
I looked at him feeling some wheels of my mind slowly starting to spin and
smiled.
–So, could you tell me which one of us is right about this box?
–I believe we both are, according to our individual point of view.
–This is what people always do. They disagree with the portion of the truth
that others see, as opposed to the part of the truth they themselves see. All
men always have a percentage of rightfulness on their side. And they
always expect this percentage of rightfulness to be accredited to them. We
now come to mention, even if only superficially, another concept. The
concept of Justice; but a basic prerequisite of Justice is the existence of
Morality (Ethics).
–And how can we define Morality?
–In a couple of words really. Morality is the safeguarding of what is
‘essentially beneficial’ to each being, separately. Surely though, in this
universe of fragmentation, personal benefit on a general scale, is not
feasible. So, people are forced to seek justice for larger groups, at least to
the extent that this can be possible. In most cases though, one group’s
benefit is contrary to the benefit of another, so injustice is never eliminated.
Essentially, injustice doesn’t exist; what makes it appear nonetheless is the
different position each living being holds in the wheel of life. This
diversity/variation of everyone’s position about everything produces
injustice as a side-effect.
This different position that each being holds in the whole world however, is
not artificial, but natural. Nature itself has based its operating mechanism
on this diversity. The impossibility on the other hand, for everyone’s
position to prevail is also not artificial, but natural. Thus a new natural law
emerges, to establish its principles: The law of the rightfulness/justice of the
strongest! [Tr. n.: Might makes right] Where is justice, when the hungry lion
devours the carefree antelope? Which of the two animals has justice on its
side?
–Both of them surely possess a percentage of rightfulness. But the law
imposed by the strongest obviously exists for the sake of balance and
selective upgrading. Only through this law can the strongest prevail while
the weakest perishes. Only thus can there be evolution!
–Perfect! Only through strife therefore can balance and selective upgrading
be accomplished! Doesn’t this though automatically indicate moral
degrading for the sake of material improvement?
I looked at him perplexed.
–Injustice ends up establishing itself as one of the fundamental laws for the
entire material nature to function, and of course for humans too, as they
themselves are also parts of matter.
–But, couldn’t man define justice for all, instituting fair legislation, despite
nature’s inability to do so?
–What you are saying automatically proves that nature is defective in this
sector! As far as man is concerned now, in absolutely interpersonal
relations, the (rightful) interest of one side is the loss of the (rightful)
interest of the other! Then, no matter how ‘right’ each side is, one of the
two will prevail and the other will automatically lose its portion of
rightfulness.
What do people do then? They strive for justice. Yet, when they finally
establish it somewhere, either for humans or for situations, it starts being
dissolved by the diametrically opposite (weakest) point of the ‘wheel of
life-matter’ –because this is nature’s law– and there, injustice gradually
takes its place, bringing the totality of things back to their natural balance.
6 ‘LIVING ON THE EDGE OF CHAOS’, WHAT IS TIME? 4 LESSON, Physics4u.gr
«Cleve Backster was a technician for the FBI. He was a specialist in the
truth detecting machines. His job was to maintain these machines and
demonstrate their use to the agents of the FBI. …Cleve Backster, as an
expert in lie-detection methods to people, connected plants with
electrodes and found reactions equivalent to people’s fear, nervousness
and affection. “It appears that plants have a primitive sense” Cleve
Backster says. “They respond to arduous situations with signs that
correspond to people’s uneasiness. They show relief when their owner
returns home from a trip.” …The experimental method of Cleve Backster
consists of attaching electrodes on the leaves of the plants and measuring
their electrical reactions to external actions, as would happen with man…
During the experiments and in order to protect the plants from external
influences, Cleve Backster puts them in lead containers. Furthermore, he
uses the Faraday Screen to record the radiofrequencies of the
electromagnetic field. The project started while he was trying to measure
the pace at which plants absorb water.
“…I thought it would be interesting to find out whether I could cause a
reaction to the plant when I provoked it. So, I decided to burn a leaf. But
before I had even proceeded to get the matches, at the moment of my
decision, a dramatic change was recorded on the paper. The polygraph
needle jumped up and began drawing something that looked like human
anxiety.»
No matter how persistently people imagine they will at some point attain
absolute justice, they are deceiving themselves. Injustice will always be
created as a counterweight elsewhere, to maintain the balance of duality the
characteristic property of matter. [ ] …If one isolates the negative
electrons from a material atom, keeping only its positive nucleus he will
automatically cancel the whole atom.
8 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
«§10. Light and darkness, life and death, right and left, are brothers and
sisters. They are inseparable.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-96): «Good and evil are
twins, the progeny (descendants) of Space and Time, under the sway of
Maya (=Deceit). Separate them by cutting off one from the other, and
they will both die. Neither exists per se (autonomously), since each has to
be generated and created out of the other, in order to come into being.»
Just think! Can there be life without death anywhere on earth and generally
in the whole universe? Is there beauty without ugliness? Everything exists
in pairs: High-tide and low-tide; centrifugal and centripetal; attraction and
repulsion; positive and negative. Why do you then imagine that justice can
exist without injustice? Injustice is not a personal matter of men, neither is
it a matter of their choice. It is a natural condition.
Choices are usually pre-determined by the creators of an
application/program, not by its users. When for instance, you want to wash
your clothes in the washing machine, you select one of the cycles
(programs) offered by the manufacturer. The manufacturer of matter
however, does not appear to have included the parameter of morality
(ethics) and justice somewhere in his material structure. What cunning mind
has therefore placed the blame of making the wrong choice onto man?
Where is sin hidden?
9 THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE) JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr. KOUROUSSI A.,
«§14. Jesus says to them: If you fast, you shall beget transgression for
yourselves. And if you pray, you shall be condemned. And if you give
alms (charity), you shall cause evil to your spirits.»
It is not my purpose to avert you from offering any benefaction to your
fellow men with the view I am presenting you with, but to make you
question the possibilities matter has to finally make you a perfect Man.
You people seem to be living inside one of those nightmares, where
someone is thirsty in his sleep and is constantly trying to quench his thirst
in his dream. He is constantly dreaming he is drinking water, which doesn’t
satisfy him though. He can only find relief when he wakes up and really
drinks water. The same holds true with the daydreaming illusion of the
creation of a perfect material world! For as long as someone remains seized
by this daydreaming, one will desperately fight for justice, love, morality
and ideals. Not a single thing from what men imagine they are touching
with their hands is actually real. This is why a taste of un-fulfillment is all
that is left on the lips of the more sensitive ones.
11 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, ASCLEPIUS & EXCERPTS,
RODAKIS P., TZAFEROPOULOS AP., EXCERPT IIA FROM THE HERMES' SPEECHES TO
TAT
Hieroglyphic Egyptian Texts translated into Greek during the Ptolemaic
period, by Heliopolis’ priest, Manethon.
«§3. All therefore Tat that is found on earth, are not real, but only
imitations of the truth and yet not all of them, but only a few… §4. The
rest is lies and delusion, Tat, and conjectures, constructed like the pictures
of imagination; …§5. So, those who are not taken by the lie, they can see
the truth.»
Many philosophers compare material life to a lethargic sleep; others to a
‘living’ dream. If man does not wake up from this lethargic sleep, he faces
the real danger of actually ‘dying of dehydration’.ξ
12 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:
«§28. And Jesus said: I stood in the midst of the world and revealed myself
to them in the flesh. I found them all intoxicated. Not one of them was
thirsty and my soul grieved for the children of humanity, for they are
blind in their hearts. They do not see. They came naked into the world,
and naked they will leave it. At this time, they are intoxicated. When they
have vomited their wine, they will return to themselves.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH
ROWE]
The unfortunate thing with people is, of course, that while things go well
and according to their interest, they remain untroubled by the total injustice
plaguing the entire creation. When injustice knocks on their own door
however, only then, do they become riled up.
DOES GOD EXIST?
THE GODS AND THE WORLD’ Gr. tr. GRAVIGGER P., CH. ‘CONCERNING MYTHS’, (p.
21):
«On what grounds then, have the Ancient people set aside these
teachings, in order to use myths? Here is what is worth inquiring. The
first benefit we obtain from the use of myths is precisely this research,
because this way, the intellect does not remain idle.»
He then classifies myths into five categories (p. 27): «…Amongst myths, some are
theological, some are physical and the others are psychic, materialistic
and mixed.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 13: «§35…the words spoken by the
prophet: I shall open my mouth in parables, I shall declare things which
have been kept secret since the creation of the world.»
C) MARGIORIS, N. ‘DE-SYMBOLIZATION OF THE GREEK MYTHOLOGY’:
«The Myth is a manifestation of every mystery. The symbol/idea is
translated into our world with a myth.…The myth-weavers used to hide
the knowledge they possessed, inside the plots/descriptions of the myth.
…He who de-symbolizes the myth, transcends the exoteric facts of the
myth-plot and finds the esoteric schemes/symbols and transforms/
transmutes them …hence revealing the symbol’s aetheric side. …The
myth was created by great mystics, who structured it with two sides: The
esoteric/aetheric and the exoteric/narrative. The esoteric/aetheric side
conceals the truths they carved inside the myth…i.e. they created the
idea/symbol that represents the truth itself. They then built the outer
features, the plots…The mystics have taught us that during the
construction of the esoteric part of the myth, the core, they incorporated
seven truths. These can be sciences… primordial knowledge, creative
vibrations, spiritual energies, inner laws… experiences from other
dimensions, where the gnosiological harvesting is enormously great.»
Within the story of the same myth, it is possible to unlock many levels of
knowledge. It is essential though, for the prospective analyst, to possess at
least certain basic elements. I shall then bring these basic elements forth to
you, in order to establish the foundations onto which we shall later
construct our building. Initially, you must know that there is not only one
‘fall’ for man, but a concatenation of falls, with two, overbearing ‘par
excellence’.
16 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-457):
«An Archaic Manuscript is before the eyes of the writer. On the first
page, an immaculate white disk can be seen on a dull black background.
On the following page, there is the same disk, but with a central point.
The student knows that the first disk represents the Cosmos in Eternity
before the re-awakening of the still slumbering Energy…The point in the
hitherto immaculate disk, denotes the dawn of differentiation. It is the
Point in the Mundane (Cosmic) Egg; the germ within the latter, which
will become the Universe, the ALL, the boundless periodical Cosmos,
this germ being latent and active, periodically and by turns. The one
circle is the Divine Monad (Unity) from which all proceeds (is projected)
and to which all returns.»
In other words, the Picture that is presented in the archaic text is a circle
in the center of which there is a dot/point: [ ]. This symbol though, is the
primary shape of the Greek Letter [Θ] (Theta), which is the starting letter
of the word ΘΕΟΣ [Theos = God), which in turn (the word), with its first
letter symbolizes exactly what it denotes.
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH VI, ASCLEPIUS’ DEFINITIONS TO KING AMMON
«§3. I will start my sermon, by invocation unto God, the master of all and
creator and father, the All-Encompassing One…§7. To see Him, is not a
matter of conjecture, but his very appearance engulfs the whole world in
splendor, the world that is above and that which is below; for he is
established in the midst, wreathing the Cosmos.» [ ]
C) CHALAS A., ‘THE UNDERLYING MYSTERY IN THE HELLENIC ALPHABET AND
THE UNIVERSE, OR, ABOUT SCIENCE’ CH: ABOUT THE WORD ‘TRUTH’ (p. 145):
«And firstly, we can notice that of the 24 known letters, only Theta (Θ) is
left aside, somehow supervising and regulating everything. (He classifies the
Greek letters into nine triads including koppa [κόππα ] and sampi [σαμπί ], where [Θ]
completes their triad. Since these two letters [ ] and [ ] are not used anymore, [Θ] is left on its
own in the end).And in a strange ‘coincidence’, the word Theos [Θεός =
God] starts with [Θ], and furthermore, that symbol [Θ] consists of a
circular or elliptical circumference, of which, upon writing it, we never
fail to define the Center. Is it that [Θ] symbolizes the Universe, in the
center of which yet again lies the Central Authority?»
As the word itself denotes, the gods/creators, during the early periods of
creation, were visible to men. It was feasible in other words for the gods to
be seen. As a matter of fact, forgotten ‘remnants’ (of this visibility) can be
found in most myths giving accounts of encounters of the gods with their
protégés.
21 A) HESIOD ‘THEOGONY’ GR. TR. STAVROS GIRGENIS (Verse. 535):
«§37. And the Father, who has sent me…you have neither heard His voice
at any time, nor seen His form.»
The god, who appeared to Moses in the form of the ‘burning bush’ on Mt.
Sinai, was not The Father of Jesus:
B) OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 19:
«§18. And Mount Sinai was wrapped in smoke, because the Lord
descended upon it, in fire [pyre]. The smoke thereof ascended like the
smoke of a furnace, and the whole mountain quaked violently, §19…and
Moses spoke and God answered him by a voice.»
And Blavatsky notes:
C) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-374):
«In the Zohar we read as follows: As Moses was keeping a vigil on
Mount Sinai, in company with the deity, who was concealed from his
sight by a cloud, he felt a great fear overcome him, and suddenly asked:
“Lord, where art thou…sleepest thou, O Lord?…” And the Spirit
answered him: “I never sleep: Were I to fall asleep for a moment before
my time, all the creation would crumble into dissolution in one instant.”
‘Before my time’ is very suggestive. It shows the God of Moses to be
only a temporary substitute, like the male Brahma, a substitute and an
aspect of THAT which is immutable, and which therefore can take no part
in the ‘days’, or in the ‘nights’, (of Brahma) nor have any concern whatever
with reaction or dissolution.»
He has no Name, simply because IT cannot be uttered through matter.
24 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘ASCLEPIUS, OR THE PERFECT SERMON’ (p. 51):
«§20…So, there is no hope for the Omnipotent Father and Master of all
beings to be defined by a name, even if that name is complex and
sophisticated. God has no name.»
He is The Unspoken, The Great One: The Father.
25 SALLUSTIUS (OR SALLUST) OR SATURNINUS SECUNDUS SALLUSTIUS (GAUL
300 A. D.), ‘ON THE GODS AND THE WORLD’ (Gr. tr. P. GRAVIGGER) p. 41-42:
«Among the gods some are of the world, ‘cosmic’, and some above the
world, ‘hyper-cosmic’. By the term ‘cosmic’ I am referring to the Gods
who create the Cosmos; as for the ‘hyper-cosmic’ ones, some create the
essences of the Gods, others the noûs (mind) and others the souls: thus
they have three orders, and all these (orders) are found in the related
teachings.
Among the ‘cosmic’ Gods one team creates the Cosmos, another
animates it, another creates the harmony between the opposites which
comprise it, and yet others supervise it, for the preservation of the once
achieved harmony.»
In the centuries of man’s history, this difference has been forgotten. So, with
the word ‘god’ two completely different Entities were associated. The
creator/god of the entire material universe, namely ‘of what is seen and
what is not seen’ on one hand and, on the other, The Supreme One, The
Genitor of True Light, The Unspoken Mother/Father Unified.
26 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘ASCLEPIUS, OR THE PERFECT SERMON’ (p. 51): «§21 God
engulfs everything; He has in Him the infinite fertility of both genders.»
In the first two chapters of Genesis in the Old Testament, both These Two
different Entities are involved, hidden in the symbolisms of the myth.
I was watching him with obvious astonishment painted on my face. He
looked at me, and realizing my queries, he continued.
–When the truth is being searched starting from the side of matter, the
‘tangle’ is impossible to be resolved. When it is being searched from the
side of the Spirit though, then everything gets untangled. There lies the
difficulty for men to discover the Truth. Men try to discover the beginning
and the cause of all through research, science and observation.
Nevertheless, the answers they get are fragmented, since they all stem from
this material plane of fragmentation. The more spiritually fine (subtle) the
source of the information, the less fragmented and more spherical this
information is.
This small clarification surely didn’t satisfy me completely. Yet the only
thing I could do at that point was to patiently synthesize the new puzzle
pieces he was offering with my logic, gradually formulating the image of
Truth. After this brief parenthesis, he returned to his main topic.
–We will now move onto another plane, which is very remote from the
dense matter that surrounds man. I will try to describe this plane to you,
giving form –as much as possible– to the concepts that compose it, by
creating ‘images’ for them.
27 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS Ι., GRAVIGGER P., TEXT AND
PLACES (p. 107) «For this is the light which is above the empyrean world
(the world of fire), which is A Unit (Monad), before the triad of the
empyrean, the aetheric and the hylic (material) world.»
Everything THERE is Whole, Complete. Concepts are Unsplit. There is no
good, simply because there is no evil. There is no justice, simply because
there is no injustice. There is no dyadicism (duality).
29 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
«§69…He who has appeared (the manifested creator) has come from the depths,
and (but) He Who owns the hidden things (The Supreme One), is beyond all
the opposites.» [Eng. tr. Joseph Rowe]
There is though, absolute Harmony and Knowledge (Gnosis). Concepts do
not conflict with each other as opposites, but flow together in an ocean of
absolute harmony and virtue. Beings are not split in male and female. Male
and female are unified into One Wholeness, as is The Absolute One,
Mother–Father of all.
30 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G., NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC]
«[35] Judas [said] to him (to Jesus) “I know who you are and where you
come from. You are from the immortal realm of Barbelo (The Divine World of
the Unutterable Father). And I am not worthy to utter the name of the One
Who has sent you.»
At some ‘point in time’, inside The Absolute, The Great Unuttered Father
emitted Primordial Light Rays from within His Existence: The Ultimate
Firstborn Sons. Born directly of the Unuttered Father, they had those
Unique Characteristics to possess HyperUniverses of Unsplit True Light:
They were the authorized ones.
31 The above text does not refer to the so-called ‘parallel universes’.
These will be mentioned towards the end of the book, and must be clearly
distinguished from what we call HyperUniverses.
They were the Second manifestation of the Deity, in the form of the ‘Son’
(male and female one). Every Son of the Unuttered Principle was granted a
HyperUniverse.
32 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G., NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC]:
JESUS IS TEACHES JUDAS ABOUT COSMOLOGY; THE SPIRIT AND THE SELF-
GENERATED:
«[47] Jesus said, [come], that I may teach you about [secrets] no person
[has] ever seen. For there exists, a great and boundless realm, whose
extent no generation of angels has seen, [in which] there is [a] great
invisible [Spirit].
[The Gospel's translators have added the following: “which no eye of an angel has ever seen, no
thought of the heart has ever comprehended, and it was never called by any name.”]
…A Great angel, the enlightened divine Self-Generated One, emerged
from the cloud. Because of Him, four other angels came into being from
another cloud, and they became attendants for the angelic Self-Generated
(The Self-Generated is the Unuttered – Unspoken Principle – The One – The Father, male and
female one.) The Self-Generated said, ‘Let [lost text] come into being [lost
text],’ and it came into being [lost text]. And he [created] the first
Luminary (i.e. An Ultimate Spirit, His Monogenes in this particular HyperUniverse/Aeon) to
reign over him (the Aeon). He said, ‘Let angels come into being to serve
[him]’ and myriads without number came into being. He said ‘[Let] an
enlightened aeon come into being’ (2nd Hyper-Universe of Unsplit Light) and he
came into being. He created the second Luminary (Second Monogenes (Singly-
Born) for the specific 2nd Hyper-Universe/Aeon) [to] reign over him (over the Second
Aeon), together with myriads of angels without number, to offer service.
That is how He created the rest of the enlightened aeons (HyperUniverses of
Unsplit Light).»
In Judas’ Gospel, it is mentioned, that there are twelve Aeons/HyperUniverses.
«…The twelve aeons of the twelve Luminaries constitute their Father,
with six heavens for each aeon (six dimensions for each HyperUniverse/Aeon), so
that there are seventy-two heavens (dimensions) for the seventy-two
Luminaries (72 Monogenes).»
For now, we briefly mention some concepts in passing. All these will later on be analyzed and
justified meticulously with more evidence.
FROM COPTIC: FREDERIK WISSE: «This is the first archon who took a great
power from his mother. And he removed himself from her and moved
away from the places where he was born. He became strong and created
for himself other aeons with a flame of luminous fire… Then his mother
(of the fallen creator)…became aware of the deficiency, when the brightness of
her light diminished. …But when she saw the wickedness, which had
happened and the theft, which her son had committed, she repented…
And the arrogant one took power from his mother.» [GR. EDITION:
APOCRYPHAL TEXTS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT, VOL. V, THE APOCRYPHON OF
JOHN, TR. KOUTSOUKIS D., PYRINOS KOSMOS PUBL]
Let us see however, who this ‘first archon’ is, that John describes in his
Apocryphon Gospel, by searching for him in his more ‘worldly’ Gospel:
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 12:
«§31. Now is the judgment of this world: now shall the archon (ruler) of
this world be cast out.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: «§11. …And concerning judgment, because
the archon (ruler) of this world has been judged.»
D) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-483): «The history begins by
the descent on Earth of the ‘Gods’ …and this is the (first) fall. Whether (it
is about) Brahma (who) hurled down on Earth in the allegory of
Bhaghavat, or Jupiter by Kronos…»
In order for IT to accomplish that, IT had to use unorthodox methods. After
IT withdrew to a neutral part of the Whole, IT chose an old creation
remnant. This was the forbidden dead wood tree/universe. In order for IT to
vitalize it, IT writhed around it, embracing it fully.
36 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B.C.,
IOANNIDIS P. K.
1ST SPEECH: «§4…And I saw an infinite sight, flooded by light, both sweet
and exceedingly pleasant; and I was wonderfully delighted beholding it
(the image of the HyperUniverses). But after a little while (in another place) I saw a
downward darkness partially born coming down in an oblique
formation, like a snake, fearful and hideous. I also saw that darkness to
be changed into a moist nature, unspeakably troubled, which yielded a
fiery smoke from its depths, and from whence I heard an unutterable
heartbreaking sound, and an inarticulate roar in a voice of fire (the forbidden
tree).
§5. From those Luminous Planes (of the HyperUniverses), I saw a Holy Logos
(Word) pouring Itself out towards the moist nature (the union of the fallen creator
with the forbidden tree)… §6…And that luminous Logos (Word) that you saw
surging from (my) Luminous Planes towards that moist nature, is my
(fallen) son that came out of my Noûs (Mind).»
After IT was assimilated by it, IT expanded to the deepest and furthest parts
of it, and was cleaved in two opposite positions –god and daemon– thus
giving birth to ITS own ‘firstborns’, in a state entirely ITS own.
37 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [ENG. TR.
GEOGRAPHIC
Jesus said, “Truly I say to you, for all of them, the stars bring
«[54, 55]:
matters to completion. When Saklas completes the span of time assigned
for him …and they will finish what they said they would do … (then) they
all will be destroyed along with their creatures.»
Β) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-36)
«In Book II, Ch. VIII of the Vishnu-Puraná, it is stated: “By immortality
is meant existence until the end of Kalpa.” And translator Wilson in a
footnote remarks: “This, according to the Vedas, is all that is to be
understood of the immortality (eternal life) of the gods· they perish at the
end of universal dissolution (or Pralaya).»
C) STEPHEN HAWKING – ‘THE UNIVERSE IN A NUTSHELL’ Gr. tr. PETRAKI M. (p.
«The probable end of the universe is the Big Crunch, during which
96):
matter will be cataclysmically sucked in by a huge gravity well.»
D) THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE) JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr. KOUROUSSI
A., A.:
«§24-25 All
that has been composed will be decomposed (dissolved), both
on earth and in the sky.»
This is the second ‘creation’ of the forbidden, the un–true, the fake, the
perishable; a reflection, a mirror image (mirage) of the TRUE.
40 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘ASCLEPIUS’
(a) EXCERPT XI: «§16. Nothing in the body is true, in the bodiless though,
nothing can be fake.»
All therefore Tat that is found on earth, are not
(b) EXCERPT IIA (p. 111): «§3.
real, but only imitations of the truth and yet not all of them, but only a
few… §4. The rest is lies and delusion, Tat, and conjectures, constructed
like the pictures of imagination…§5. Those who are not allured by the lie,
they can see the truth.»
In it (the image), everything is in fission (in a divided, dyadic, twofold
state). Fragmentation and schizophrenia (from the Gr. σχιζο-φρένεια
schizo+phrenia meaning ‘with a mind split in two’) reign everywhere:
Concepts conflicting with other concepts, properties conflicting with other
properties. There is joy, simply because there is sorrow. There is pleasure,
because there is pain. There is good, because there is evil. This is the entire
material visible and invisible (energy) universe.
In order to somehow clarify the difference between the concepts of the
absolutely TRUE, and the concepts that prevail in the material universe
(visible and invisible) to you, I will focus your attention on a ‘trick’: You
must have surely seen a little toy with a coin run-through by a metal thread.
When the coin is still, both its sides can be seen, but when it starts rotating
with great speed, then the two-sided coin disappears from the eyes of the
observer, and a ‘sphere’ appears in its place. This is exactly what happens
with the Truth. This ‘slowing down to a halt’ of the speed of True Light has
created dyadicism (the divided, twofold state); division; oscillation;
something similar to the example of Newton’s disk. The quality of being
spherical is the property of every True Concept, which has been
transformed to a polarity in the material plane. Hence, the two opposite
positions were created. The coin always has two faces, each possessing its
own particular characteristics. One face is ‘good’, the other is ‘evil’; one is
life, the other is death; one is joy, the other is sorrow. This is precisely the
‘wood of knowledge of good and evil’. The Truth is not found on either one
of the two sides of the coin. The Truth is found in the Sphere. This is the
condition of Unsplit Concepts that reigns upon the True HyperUniverses.
Inside the True HyperUniverses of the Unsplit, young Beings had been
created and were starting their Lives. They were the Celestial Men.
41 A) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
«[50] In him (the Cosmos of the Ultimate), the first Man appeared (Adamas/Celestial
Man), with incorruptible powers.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC «[48] ADAMAS AND THE LUMINARIES: Adamas (Celestial Man) was
the first luminous cloud that no angel has ever seen among all those
called ‘god’»
These Sacred Wholenesses, in the form of the Holy Spirit, were the
extensions of the Monogenes ‘Christ’ (Luminary) of their home
HyperUniverse.
42 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§3. And Jesus said: … The
Kingdom (of Heaven) is inside you.»
The material (energy) universe had already been arranged when Celestial
Man –male and female one– with infinite abilities, was starting His Real
Life in the Real Worlds.
43 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:
«§84 Jesus said: when you see your true likeness, you rejoice. But when
you see your icons –those that were before you existed and that never
die and never manifest– what grandeur!» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
These icons (images) are the figure of the Celestial Man that exists before
his fall into the energy- and material world, within a material body:
<before you existed>; The Celestial Man, male and female, one.
B) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
«§67…the bridegroom is led into the Truth which is the renewal
(reinstatement) of all things in their integrity.» [Gr.: apocatastasis =
reinstatement]
Let us however return once again to the primordial myth (original sin) in
order to examine it a little more, in light of the new data. I must point out
though, that this matter is still presented very synoptically. As our
discussion unfolds, more and more details will be analyzed to answer every
query.
The (1st) Paradise with the multitude of trees, as we have said, symbolizes
the HyperUniverses of the Ultimate, True and Unsplit Light. Isolated from
these HyperUniverses (trees) there was also one forbidden universe (tree);
the material universe. It was the dead universe/tree of the ‘knowledge of
good and evil’, the universe of dyadicism/duality; the universe of life and
death.
44 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2: «§17 But of the wood* of the knowledge
of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the day that you eat of it, you
shall certainly die.»
* [Gr. ξύλον = wood used in orig. Gr. Septuagint (LXX) version]
All Beings were allowed to visit all HyperUniverses (trees), to harvest their
unified knowledge, and through the assimilation of this Sacred Knowledge,
to expand and prosper. On the contrary, the dead wood/universe of the split
knowledge of good and evil, the universe of fission, was dangerous.
Whoever entered into it would die. Their very hypostasis would suffer
division and dismemberment, resulting to their death.
Master archon of that universe (forbidden tree), had become the god/snake
(Yaldabaoth).
45 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-413): «One can ascertain
one’s self as to who the great ‘Deceiver’ is, if they search for him with
open eyes and unprejudiced mind in all Ancient Cosmogonies and
Scriptures. It is the human-formed Creator, the Demiurgos of Heaven and
Earth, when he separated himself from the collective Hosts (Multitudes)
of his fellows…»
After he appropriated it, he set it in motion. Then, in it, he created beings.
Amongst them he decided to create the ‘ultimate one’.
46 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
B) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
«[51]: (Says Jesus) And look, from the cloud there appeared an [angel] whose
face flashed with fire and whose appearance was defiled with blood. His
name was Nebro, which means ‘rebel’; others call him Yaldabaoth.
Another angel, Saklas, also came from the cloud. So Nebro created six
angels –as well as Saklas– to be assistants, and these produced twelve
angels in the heavens, with each one receiving a portion in the heavens
(the material energy-dimensions) …then, Saklas said to his angels “let us create a
human being after the likeness and after the image.” They fashioned
Adam and his wife Eve who is called, in the cloud, Zoe (Gr. Ζωή =
‘Life’).»
Nembraw and Saklas: the result of fission (division); the god and the
daemon; one being with two faces; with two sides.
However, it was lifeless.
47 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«And he (the fallen archon, snake/serpent, Yaldabaoth) said to the authorities who
served him: “Come, let us create a human according to the image of God
and according to our likeness, so that his image may become light for us
(illuminate us)”. …And all the angels and the daemons labored, until
they had created the psychic body. And their product was completely
inactive and motionless for a long time.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: WALDSTEIN M.,
WISSE F.]
B) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN (The oldest book of the East), ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’,
STANZA IV: «§15…The fathers, the ones without bones (boneless) could
not give life to beings with bones. Their progeny (offspring) were Bhuta
with neither form nor mind. Therefore they are called the Chhaya.»
The ‘Sacred Essence/Life’, which would upgrade his creation, was urgently
needed. The transgressor-creator first called upon the Archetypal Property
of Life of the HyperUniverses: Eve (Eve who is called, in the cloud, Zoe (Gr. Ζωή=
‘Life’ [GOSPEL OF JUDAS]).
48The word ‘Eve’ originates from the pronunciation of the Jewish word
Havah, which means life. The interpretation of the word as ‘woman’ is
purely symbolic.
The Father, in His Greatness, granted this Property of Eve/Life to the
renegade, in order for him to upgrade his creation. He subsequently imbued
the souls he had created, with this Property of Life/Eve, rendering them
alive.
49 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [ENG. TR.
FROM COPTIC: WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]:«And the mother (of the creator) who
wanted to retrieve the power she had given to the chief archon, asked the
Mother-Father (The Unuttered Principle) of the All, who is most merciful. He
then sent the five lights down to the place of the angels of the chief
archon, and advised him to bring forth the power of his mother. And they
told Yaldabaoth: “Blow into his face (man-soul) something from your spirit
and his body will arise.” And he blew into his face the spirit which is the
power of his mother; he did not know (this), for he exists in ignorance.
And the power of the mother came out of Yaldabaoth and went into the
psychic body (soul) which they had made in likeness to ‘The One Who
exists from the beginning’. The body moved, gained strength and it was
luminous.»
Since then he began his effort to buy off –by misleading– every single
Soul, ‘selling’ material gifts to her, in order to get back the Power he had
lost.
B) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA IV: «§16. How
are the Manushya born? How are the Manus made with minds? The
fathers called for help their own fire…they created a good rupa. It could
stand, walk, run, recline. And yet it was still but a shadow (a Chhaya)
without sense (reason).»
But after the Archetype of Life-Eve (Havah), the greed of the apostate
continued…
«But the Blessed One, the Mother-Father, the Beneficent and Merciful
One, had mercy upon the Mother's power (the Living Soul) which had been
brought forth out of the chief archon (Yaldabaoth)… and He sent… a helper
to Adam (the soulful material being), Luminous Epinoia (Celestial Man), which
comes out of Him Who is called Life (The Unuttered Principle).» [Eng. tr. from
Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
B) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC:
«Jesus said, “This is why God ordered Michael to give (to the fallen ‘creators’)
the spirits of (Celestial) people to them as a loan, so that they might offer
service, but the Great One ordered Gabriel to grant spirits to the great
generation with no ruler over it.»
C) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
«§94 God (The Unutterable Principle) planted trees in a garden. Humans lived
among these trees (The Real HyperUniverses), they were not yet divided when
they were told: “Eat from this tree (the tree of knowledge of good and evil, i.e. the
universe of matter), or do not eat from it.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Any potential questions that might arise in the mind of the reader are all
answered with the completion of the book.
After crossing over into the split universe/tree of the knowledge of good
and evil, Celestial Man was himself divided (split), thus at the same time
dying in the Real Cosmoi.
52According to the Apocryphal texts of the Old Testament, Adam and Eve
gave birth to a third son, Seth, who engulfed a Celestial Man inside him.
Sethian texts find their origins in him, and –what is left of them and has
not been falsified– refer to the Immortal Knowledge. Abel represented the
positive expression of the Creator, Cain the negative expression which
prevailed in the world, and Seth represented the Celestial Man. Adam
says to Seth:
THE APOCALYPSE OF ADAM, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, THE NAG
HAMMADI LIBRARY, TRANSLATED BY GEORGE W. MACRAE:
«Then God, the ruler of the (material) aeons and of the powers, divided us in
wrath (into Adam and Eve).» [Gr. Ed.: PYRINOS KOSMOS PUBL.]
Through a process of imprisonment in many consecutive cells (energy-
bodies) the disillusioned Men-Adams would end up into the last body, the
one made of skin and blood!
53 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: «§21…And the Lord God made for
Adam and for his woman, garments of skins, and clothed them (with a
physical material body made of skin).»
THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH «§39. The deficiency of matter did not originate
through the Infinity of the Father … although no one could predict that the
Incorruptible would come (end-up) this way.»
JOHN’S APOCRYPHON
CHAPTER: UNUTTERED–UNSPOKEN PRINCIPLE
«…The Monad is a monarchy with nothing above It. It is He Who exists as
God and Father of All, The Invisible One who is above everything, The
Incorruptible One, The One Who Exists as pure light which no eye can bear
to look at. He is the Invisible Spirit; it is not right for you to think of Him as
a God, or something similar. For He is more than God, since there is
nothing above Him; nor is there any authority to rule over Him. He exists in
Perfection and everything exists in Him. He exists for He has no need of
anything …He is illimitable, since there is no one prior to Him to set limits
to Him …He is Complete …He is Perfect inside the Light. He is
Unsearchable …He is Non-dimensional… He is Invisible… He is
Ineffable…He has no Name… He is not corporeal nor is He incorporeal. He
is neither Grand nor is He Unimportant (He has inside Him the opposites which He
conjoins). …He is an Aeon-generating Aeon. He is Life-giving Life… How
am I to speak to you about Him? His Aeon is indestructible, at rest and
existing in silence, reposing (and) being prior to everything. He is the head
of all the Aeons, and He is The One, Who gives them strength and
goodness.» [English tr.: FREDERIK WISSE]
CHAPTER: THE ORIGIN OF REALITY.
«And His Thought performed a deed and She came forth, namely She who
had appeared before Him in the shine of His Light. This is the First Power
which was before all, (and) which came forth from His Mind, She is the
Forethought (Pronoia) of ALL. Her Light shines like His Light. She is the
perfect power which is the image of the invisible perfect Virginal Spirit
which is Perfect. The initial power, the glory of Barbelo… This is the first
thought, His image; she is the womb of everything, for it is She who is prior
to them all.» [English tr.: FREDERIK WISSE]
CHAPTER: THE PRIMARY STRUCTURES OF THE DIVINE NOÛS.
«…<She> (Barbelo) requested from the invisible, virginal Spirit to give her
Foreknowledge (Prognosis)… And the Spirit consented… And
Foreknowledge glorified Him and His perfect power (Barbelo), for it was for
Her sake that it (Prognosis) had come into being…And she (Barbelo) requested
again for Incorruptibility to be granted to her …and Incorruptibility came
forth, and it stood by Foreknowledge (Prognosis). … And Barbelo requested
Eternal Life to be granted to her… And the Invisible Spirit consented and
Eternal Life came forth and stood by them and they attended and glorified
the Invisible Spirit and His Barbelo, the one for whose sake they had come
into being. She (Barbelo) requested again for Truth to be granted to her. And
the Invisible Spirit consented. And Truth came forth, and they attended and
glorified the Invisible, Excellent Spirit and His Barbelo, the one for whose
sake they had come into being. This is the Pentad of the Aeons (The Fivefold
Aeon) of the Father.» (English tr.: FREDERIK WISSE)
At this point and in order for the term ‘Aeon’ to become more
comprehensible, I am appending an excerpt ‘About the Aeon’ from the
‘Chaldean Oracles’, which comprise the sum of the commentaries of Neo-
Platonists on the Platonic dialogues.
CHALDEAN ORACLES, (Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P.), PROCLUS COMMENT,
(TIMAEUS D) ABOUT THE AEON (p. 96)
«Because of this, It (The Aeon) has been named by the ‘Logia’ (Scholarly
Texts) ‘Patrogenes (born of the Father) Light’ because, of course, Its Light
that unifies everything shines upon all things.»
Sallustius on the other hand, regarding the first cause of the Cosmos,
namely this Patrogenes Light, writes: (p. 37-38)
«Subsequently to the above, it is now worthwhile to acquire knowledge of
the first Cause and the orders of the resulting Gods that followed it…The
first Cause must be one, because before every multiplicity, the Monad has
prevalence.»
With the occasion of this statement from Sallustius, P. Gravigger, the
commentator of the Greek translation, submits the following:
PLOTINUS V, IV1 – PROCLUS THEOLOGICAL MATTERS II–Ψ– DIONYSIUS AREOPAGITE,
'ABOUT DIVINE NAMES'. FOR A RELATIVE PERCEPTION ABOUT THE FIRST PRINCIPLE
TO THE EGYPTIANS, SEE IAMB., ABOUT SECRETS VIII, 2.
«Prior to the truly existing beings, (or before all beginnings–startups–
creations), There is One God, Preceding the First God and king,
immoveable and abiding in the uniqueness of His Own Unity.»
«Πρό των όντως όντων και των όλων αρχών εστί Θεός Είς, Πρότερος και
του πρώτου Θεού και βασιλέως, ακίνητος εν μονότητι της εαυτού ενότητος
μένων».
«For neither is the intelligible connected with Him, nor any other paradigm
(example) exists about Him, the Self-Paternal, Self-Begotten (Self-
Generated) God, the One Who is really αγαθός (Agathós)
[=Good/Benevolent] (see Tr. n on w. αγαθός (Agathós), Ch. ‘HIGHER
MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN’).»
«Ούτε γαρ νοητόν αυτώ επιπλέκεται, ούτε άλλό τι παράδειγμα δε ίδρυται
του αυτοπάτορος αυτογόνου και μονοπάτορος Θεού του όντως αγαθού».
«For (He is) something even greater, and The First One and the fountain of
all and the root/foundation/principle of all the first thought-out concepts, of
the Archetypes of all, of the intelligible forms.»
«Μείζον γαρ τι και πρώτον και πηγή των πάντων και πυθμήν των
νοουμένων πρώτων ιδεών όντων».
«But from this One then, (the First One), a (Second) autonomous God
appeared, self-contained and self-sufficient.»
«Από δε του Ενός Τούτου ο αυτάρκης Θεός εαυτόν εξέλαμψε, διό και
αυτοπάτωρ και αυτάρκης»
«Because He (the Second) is the start (Gr. 'Archē') and also the god of other
(inferior) gods, being a Monad Himself (the Second) stemming from the
One (First) and the Principle of essence.»
«Αρχή γαρ ούτος και Θεός Θεών, μονάς εκ του ενός, προούσιος και αρχή
της ουσίας…»
«These, therefore, are the most ancient principles of all things, older than
the ones that Hermes (the Trismegistus) places prior to the aethereal the
empyrean (fiery) and the celestial gods.»
«Αύται ούν εισίν αρχαί πρεσβύταται πάντων ας Ερμής (Τρισμέγιστος) προ
των αιθερίων και εμπυρίων Θεών και των επουρανίων προττάτει».
2nd CREATION:
In contrast to the First Cause which is the Patrogenes Light of the Aeon,
which unifies all, comes the property of dyadicism, duality and division of
the second creation of the manifested material universe.
H. P. Blavatsky in her work, ‘The Secret Doctrine’, I-65, states:
«The ‘Manifested Universe’ therefore, is pervaded by duality, which is, as
it were, the very essence of its Existence as ‘manifestation’».
At this point we will append an Orphic hymn which rhapsodizes the
‘Primeval creative Light’ called ‘Phanetas’ (Gr.: Φάνητας) to support the
dyadicism of the material universe.
In this hymn, Orpheus gives to it (the Primeval creative Light) the property
of dimorphism (dual form) on one hand (since it was split in two Λ and
became Λόγος=Logos, [Word] in order to create), and on the other hand
characterizes it as ‘Antavges’.
The word Antavges (Gr.: Ανταύγης), is comprised of the adversative
preposition ‘anti’ (Gr.: αντί = instead of, against) and the word ‘avge’ (Gr.:
αυγή [αυγής in the genitive] meaning the light of dawn). ‘Antavges’ means
‘the one who replaces the light, the one who reflects light’.
The material creation, is namely that which is born through Logos {Gr.:
also meaning fraction, division}, as a result of reflection.
Apparent therefore is the antithesis between the dyadicism/duality of the
material universe and the Unified/Unsplit Patrogenes Light of the Aeon.
ORPHIC HYMNS (Gr. tr. MAGGINAS, S.), VI ‘TO PROTOGONUS’ THE FUMIGATION
FROM MYRRH
«I invoke Protogonus, the dimorphic (of a double form – duality), the great one
who wanders through the aether, the egg-born, rejoicing with the golden
wings; having the countenance of a Taurus (bull) who gave birth to the
blessed gods and mortal men; who is a much-remembered seed (sperm), the
far celebrated Ericapæus, Ineffable, Occult, Impetuous, the all glittering
strength. You, who took away the dark fog from the eyes, after you writhed
(turned round and round in a snake-like manner) in the violent movements of your
wings, everywhere in the world; and you brought forth a pure, lucent
light {In Latin, the word ‘Lucifer’, means ‘Light-bearer’ (from lux - lucis, ‘light’, and ferre, ‘to
bear, bring’ (from the Greek verb φέρω= to bring)}, wherefore I invoke you as Phanes
and as king Priapus (fertile creator) and Antavges with the quick-turning eyes.
But you, the blessed, the resourceful, the fertile, walk (go), joyous, to your
sacred ever-varied mystery that is held by those who reveal (who know how to
perform) the orgies (secret rituals). (See also)»
Thus, the First Creation is the Patrogenes Light which contains all the
Aeons/HyperUniverses of the True, whereas the second is called Antavges
(instead of/a reflection of Light) and it is the fallen dyadic material
creation, which simply reflects the True Light, as the moon reflects the light
of the sun.
CHALDEAN ORACLES (Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I. - GRAVIGGER, P.): CONTINUING ‘ABOUT
THE AEON’ FROM THE ABOVE-MENTIONED EXCERPT OF PROCLUS: TIMAEUS D
«Once he snatched, completely alone and for himself, the ‘Flower of the
Noûs (Mind)’ from the Paternal Might, he is able to understand the
Father's Noûs, and deliver that Noûs to all sources and upon all principles
and has the power to swirl the never-tiring vortex and ever stay inside it (…
as Antavges) [And ever bide upon his never-tiring pivot].»
This is the dispensation of reflected Light through the creator to his swirling
creation.
Hermes Trismegistus, while more precise at this point, doesn’t mention The
Ultimate Self-Generated (the Unuttered Principle) though. He only briefly
mentions the Aeon/HyperUniverse of the Luminary (Monogenes) from
which the creator of matter was born.
No material testimony other than that of Jesus in the Apocryphal Gospels
outlines with such clarity the Landscape of the Impassable Cosmoi.
Basically, they don’t even mention The Ultimate Unspoken Principle or The
Self-Generated One. All scholars and thinkers simply consider the Aeon
(HyperUniverse, Luminary) as the only Ultimate Principle, from which the
creator of the material universe originated.
(There is a comprehensive table at the end of this chapter.)
(a) GOSPEL OF JUDAS «…then Saklas said to his angels, ‘Let us create a
human being after the likeness and after the image.’ They fashioned Adam
and his wife Eve.»
(b) GENESIS 1 «§26 Then God said, Let us make man in our image, after our
likeness.»
(c) JOHN’S APOCRYPHON «And he (Yaldabaoth) said to the authorities who
attended him: “Come, let us create a human according to the image of God
and according to our own likeness, so that his image may become light for
us (the bondservants of the god/creator).” …And all the angels and daemons
labored until they had created the psychic body. And their product was
completely inactive and motionless for a long time.» [English tr.: FREDERIK
WISSE]
Since then the fallen ‘god’ has been desperately striving to retrieve ‘his
Mother’s Strength’ (which he was fooled into distributing to the souls)
trying to entice man to ‘sell his soul back to him’. Thus, with worldly
material offerings, ‘the archon of this world’ charms men…who sell their
souls to the devil.
Closing this parenthesis we continue to accumulate the evidence for the two
creations. In her work ‘The Secret Doctrine’, H. P. Blavatsky, having
collected the testimonies of all nations, the historical sources and the myths,
cites an aggregate of knowledge in which every researcher will be able to
find a great deal of information. I must state however, that I am not using H.
P. Blavatsky in my bibliography because I agree with her final positions,
but rather with the completeness of her work, in which an enormously great
wealth of information is produced. So, in the Assyro-Babylonian mythology
which later became the main source of reference for the Old Testament in
particular, the following is stated:
H. P. BLAVATSKY, THE SECRET DOCTRINE III-80:
«Now what do the Babylonian accounts of ‘Creation’, as found on the
Assyrian fragments of tiles, tell us? Those very accounts upon which the
Pharisees built their own angelology (angel stories)? … It is the Tablet of
the Seven Wicked Gods or Spirits:
{1} In the first days the evil Gods,
{2} the angels who were in rebellion, who in the lower part of heaven
{3} had been created
{4} they caused their evil work
{5} devising with (their) wicked heads (minds) …etc.
… The rebellious angels had been created in the lower part of heaven, …i.e.
they belonged and still belong to a material plane of evolution, although…it
remains generally invisible to us…Were the Gnostics so wrong, after this,
in affirming that this visible world of ours and especially the Earth had been
created by lower angels, the inferior Elohim, one of which was, as they
taught, the God of Israel?…
{7} There were seven such (wicked gods).
…Then follows their description, where the fourth (god) is a ‘serpent’, the
phallic symbol of the fourth Race in Human Evolution.
{15} These seven of them, messengers of the god Anu, their king.»
So these inferior angels are the ones Jesus calls Elohim. At the same time,
as our metaphysical knowledge tells us, these seven Elohims are also the
primary creators of dense matter; they have their headquarters in the
aetheric plane and are in total control of (hierarchically) the Devas and the
multitude of elementals as they are divided in categories that correspond to
each of the four elements of matter (Elemental-Dwarfs, Salamanders, Sylph[ide]s and
Nereides).
In the course of history, words that describe the Divine Knowledge fall prey
to the Babel, which generally prevails on the material plane. So, many and
diverse names have been used in order to define the same concept, or the
same being. However, the objective goal of every open-minded researcher is
to look for the essence behind the words.
Inside a HyperUniverse/Aeon, the apostate god/creator ‘is born’ as an
offspring of the Monogenes Luminary/Aeon, abandons his Birthplace,
unites with the dark moist nature and creates through his Logos (Λ
Λόγος=division, fraction).
The classic beginning of every creation is chaos and darkness that
predominate in the forbidden wood/tree. This is the creation of the material
universe, of the fallen god (Lucifer [Eos-phoros=light-carrier]) who
abandoned the Paternal Family, in order to build his own creation inside
the realm of the waste of darkness and Erebus (Gr. = deep darkness).
However, despite the fact that he bears (Gr. φέρω, Latin fero, ferre = to
bear) the Immaculate Light of the Father in him, the material he chooses to
build with never ceases to be unsound, foul and dirty. And after he molded
the Psyche (Soul) from his own unblemished part, he forced IT to put on one
filthy dress/body/carrier after the other.
But it is not only in Genesis of the Old Testament or in Hermes
Trismegistus’ narration that we find a description of the initial phases of
the second creation. Hesiod, in his Theogony, expresses this equally vividly:
HESIOD, THEOGONY (verses 123-124): «…and from chaos came forth Erebus and
the black night; and from the Night again, Aether and the Day were born. It
(the night) conceived and gave birth to them from erotic union with
Erebus.»
Aristophanes, in his work ‘Ornithes’ (=Birds) phrases this in his own way:
ARISTOPHANES, ORNITHES (verse 693) «At the beginning there was Chaos,
Night, dark Erebus and deep Tartarus. Earth, Air, and Sky had no existence.
Firstly, black-winged Night laid a germless egg in the bosom of the infinite
deeps of Erebus…»
The Chinese Mythology has the following myth about creation:
«In the beginning, the world was a formless and chaotic mass in the shape
of an egg (the egg again!!) Then, a giant appeared, Pan Kou. He took his axe
and divided this mass in two (division/fission). All the hot, luminous and dry
elements rose and created the sky. All the cold, dark and moist ones settled
and created the earth.»
But ‘Heimarmenē’, that dictates the fate of every man, shares a common
root with sin (Gr.: αμαρτία) and inescapably leads to it.
[Gr.: Αμαρτία = α+είμαρται: 3rd person, Present Perfect of the Gr. verb
μείρομαι = to share]
If, in other words, a man acts beneficially to his fellow humans, ‘he sins’ by
harming himself. And if he acts beneficially to himself, ‘he sins’ by harming
his fellows. And Jesus, who has been so little understood, says:
GOSPEL OF THOMAS, ‘ECUMENICAL PROGRAM FOR COPTIC TRANSLATION’
«§14 Jesus says to them: “If you fast you will beget transgression for
yourselves. And if you pray, you shall be condemned. And if you give alms
(charity), you shall cause evil to your spirits.»
…Because the inescapable ‘fate’ of matter is sin.
In fact, Heraclitus equated Heimarmenē with Need and considered it the
seed everything originated from.
And Jesus continues in John’s Apocryphon:
«And thus the whole creation was made blind, in order that they (the
created ones) may not know God, Who is above all of them. And because
of the chain of forgetfulness [Gr.: λήθη], their sins were hidden. For they are
bound with measures and times and moments, since fate (Gr.: μοίρα) is lord
over everything.» [English tr.: FREDERIK WISSE]
Now that matters are reaching their end, it is imperative for the Truth to be
given to men again, in order for them to choose what they finally desire
with α ‘sober mind’ and awareness. The choices are not two, but three. The
first two are the two sides of the same coin that appear seemingly different
to humans. They are one and the same, where the choice of one
automatically generates its opposite. It is the everlasting vicious circle of
the deceitful duality of good and evil.
The other choice however –the real and not the virtual one– is simply the
Realization and Epignosis (deep awareness) of the Truth. It is the
fundamental nucleus of Jesus’ Teaching, which was unfortunately
twisted…, by the ‘do-gooders’.
JOHN’S GOSPEL 8:32 «And you shall know the truth, and the truth will set you
free.»
Marvin Meyer, as mentioned above, claims in another part of the same
treatise:
«Therefore, as Bart Ehrman has noted in his study, the Gospel of Judas,
which in this particular case becomes the Gospel of Jesus himself, declares
salvation through Knowledge, i.e. self-knowledge which is granted to
man's soul through divine enlightenment.»
As an additional necessary choice, it is recommended to detach oneself
from everything extreme, aiming thus to the ‘unwavering’ (non-oscillating)
balance.
In conclusion:
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS VOL. A SPEECHES I-XVIII, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS A. SPEECH 11, (NOÛS TO HERMES)
«§2 So, listen my child about God and everything; God, aeon, cosmos, time,
birth.
God creates the aeon, the aeon (creates) the cosmos, the cosmos (creates) time
and time (creates) birth.
The Essence of God is wisdom.
The aeon's essence is identity,
The world’s (substance) is order,
Time’s (substance) is change, and
And the (substance) of birth is life and death (dyadicism/duality).»
God is the Unuttered One.
The Aeon is (signifies) the HyperUniverses of the True Unsplit Light.
The world generated by the fallen one is (symbolizes) the finer dimensions
(planes) of the material universe with the order of the laws and of karma.
Time is the entrenched densely material universe.
And birth is the bond of the prison.
59 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «Jesus said:
“And I entered into the midst of their prison, which is the prison of the
body. And I said, He who hears, let him get up from the deep sleep.» [Eng.
tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
This is why, Celestial Man, originating from the Aeon, in order to return
back to IT, acts as follows:
He denounces the prison of the body/grave which is forced upon him
through birth.
He maintains his balance, un-oscillating, in the change of time.
He reinstates his soul to order, shutting the door behind him.
He discovers the identity of ‘his Essence’ through self-knowledge (self-
Epignosis) and walks toward his Aeon/Cosmos.
There and then, he takes in the Unified Patrogenes Light (of the Father),
and not the split quasi/substitute light (Ant-Avge) of Logos.
60 May I remind you that the Gr. w. Λόγος (Logos/Word) also means
fraction, i.e. fission, division, separation, with its initial letter Λ itself,
indicating precisely this concept with its shape.
HIERARCHICAL TABLE
OSCILLATION
–But why do you think the snake was chosen to symbolize of the creator of
this dyadic/twofold universe?
I raised my shoulders expressing my ignorance.
–Simply because the wavy movement of the snake is the same with the
movement of the whole material universe: Oscillation.
62 A) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. (ASSISTANT PROFESSORS OF ASTROPHYSICS
SPANOU A.,
(p. 270, 271): «In order to understand how astronomers discovered the
chemistry of the stars, it is important to initially understand, albeit at a
basic level, the nature of light. In particular, there are three main points
which we must refer to.
First, physicists consider light to be an oscillation of an electric and a
magnetic field, and this is the reason why light and the radiation forms
related to it, are known as electro-magnetic radiation. Second, and
probably simpler, is the fact that we can consider electro-magnetic
radiation or light as a wave. The third important point is that the distance
between two successive peaks of a light wave (or two successive valleys),
which is the wave length, tells us almost everything we need to know
about the light wave.»
B) KLOURAS, N., D., PERLEPES, S., P., ‘GENERAL & INORGANIC CHEMISTRY’
(GREEK OPEN UNIVERSITY) VOL. A, ‘ATOMIC STRUCTURE, THE PERIODIC SYSTEM,
THE PROPERTIES OF ATOMS’ (p. 101-103)
«In 1924 Louis de Broglie (1892-1987) presented the bold idea, which
was that just as light exhibits the properties of a material particle
(photon), in the same way a particle, under the appropriate conditions,
could exhibit the characteristics of a wave (material wave). For
example, the electron which orbits around the core of a hydrogen atom
could be considered as a wave that has a specific wave length.
(According to de Broglie, the wave length of an electron or any other
particle depends on the mass (m) and the velocity (v) of the particle). …
De Broglie's hypothesis applies to all material bodies, which means that
every object with a mass (m) and a velocity (v) is equivalent with a
specific material wave. …A few years after the publication of de
Broglie’s ideas, the wave-properties of the electron were experimentally
verified.»
C) THE MOST IMPORTANT FACTS IN PHYSICS IN 2002 AS RECORDED
BY PHYSICS WEB
«In April 2002, the physicists in the Sudbury Neutrino Observatory (S. N.
O.), in Canada, presented new finite indications that the electron neutrinos
oscillate during their route from the Sun to the Earth. Only if the neutrinos
have a mass, is this oscillation actually possible –a finding that demands a
new science of Physics beyond the established model. Later during the
same year, the experiment of KamLAND confirmed that the antineutrinos of
the electrons oscillate as well.»
D) PLATO’S TIMAEUS, Gr. tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G. (XIX 52d4-53): «And the nurse
of creation, which is moistened and ignited/incandesced and receives the
forms of earth and air, submits to all the subsequent effects and changes
they undergo, so that she presents a variety of appearances as a result; …
Oscillating though irregularly in all directions, she sways unevenly hither
and thither, by the forces/forms that are inside her, and by her motion
again she shakes them; and the elements when moved some one way,
some another, are separated just as wheat when it is threshed.»
–The virtual substitute light of the stars? …I asked bewildered.
–In the True Light of the HyperUniverses, in every pair of opposites, both
(opposite) parts coincide, HARMONIOUSLY INCORPORATED WITHIN the same
‘entity’ (Intelligent Wholeness). And when we speak of opposites, we mean
properties, characteristics, tendencies without any daemonic coloration.
‘Evil’, as it is known by men today, came about as a side-effect of
perversion. We will analyze how this happened later on in our discussion.
The material universe was born from the fission (division) of the True Light
of the HyperCosmoi. This fission produced a radiation that spread out and
formed all the dimensions of the material universe. It was the virtual light, a
substitute of the True One. After this initial fission, a chain reaction
followed. It was the beginning of oscillation.
The encasement (entrapment) of the True Light (of the Light-bearing
Creator) between the two polar opposites of the fission of material creation,
forced it to oscillate in a hopeless effort to unify them –something
impossible since one is outside and in opposition to the other– thus
channeling and consuming its energy in the movement between the opposite
poles which never unify into one. This is how the illusion of motion and
alteration was born, in contradistinction to the Real Motion of the
HyperUniverses which activates Everything simultaneously.
64 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:
«§50 Jesus said: … “If they ask you: What is the sign of your Father in
you, say: It is movement and it is repose (rest).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Oscillation is symbolized by the wavy movement of the snake and fission
(Λ) Λόγος/Logos (Gr. Λόγος [Logos] = word/division/cause) is symbolized by its
forked (y-shaped) Λ tongue.
65 Several scholars commented on the Orphic Hymns in their own way:
ORPHIC HYMNS, FROM ATHENAGORAS' APOLOGY, Gr. tr. MAGGINAS S. (p. 72)
«But Phanes or Protogonus (Φάνητας, the Primitive creative light –the creator– we
produced another terrible offspring from
talked about in the chapter ‘CREATION’)
his holy womb, which has the dreadful form of a viper. It has a mane
coming down from its head, and a beautiful face, but the rest of its body,
from the neck down, is that of a dragon, tremendous to the view.»
Oscillation is a wave. The Greek word for ‘wave’ is κύμα [kyma]. Its root is
the ancient verb κυώ which means to swell, to get inflated. The Greek word
κύησις is a derivative noun which means gestation, pregnancy. Hindus call
it the ‘breath of Brahma’ whose exhalation gives birth to the worlds and
inhalation devours them back in (absorbs them to extinction). Oscillation is
the expression of duality: The ‘up’ and the ‘down’; zenith and nadir; ascent
and descent; good and evil; life and death; sleeping and wakefulness. One
gives birth to the other. Inhalation bears exhalation and exhalation bears
inhalation. The day bears the night and the night bears the day. Life bears
death and death bears life. Each one gives birth to its opposite and simply
mutates into it. Everything is subject to this inviolable law. A negative
situation forces man to move to a positive position, and vice versa.
66 LIVING ON THE EDGE OF CHAOS, WHAT IS TIME? 4 LESSON, Physics4u.gr
{Tr. note: In the English canonic Gospels, the original Greek word δούλοι/douloi [=slaves] is
almost always translated as ‘servants’, whereas –its Greek meaning– primarily encompasses the
concept of slavery/bondage. It was apparently too much for the religious ‘establishment’ to accept
the notion of man being God’s slave. Consequently, to keep both parties happy (our religious
establishment and the correctness of the translation), the word bondservant is used, to convey both
meanings of the original Greek word: prisoners to offer their services to God.}
And the perpetual cycle of the ‘Ourobore’ (tail-devouring) snake 70, which,
wriggled in the form of a circle is swallowing its tail, continues, renewing
its old skin through endless alternations (successions).
70 OUROBORE” (TAIL-DEVOURING) SNAKE: A mystical symbol that depicts a
snake creating a circle with its body and eating its tail. Since it has its tail
as food/nutrition, it is called ‘Ourobore’ (from the Gr. Ουρο-βόρος = tail-
eating). This symbol is analyzed further in the last chapter of the book.
All these ‘new’ skins of the snake however, do not transform it into
something different; and they definitely do not make it evolve.
It is exactly here, that the basic difference among religions of the world lies,
which also divides them into two categories. One category worships the
mystical symbol of the snake as holy and sacred, and bows to the creator of
this world. The other (category of religions) considers it satanic and –with
Christ as its principal physiognomy/figure– fights the ‘archon of this
world’.
71 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-215):
«The ‘Serpent’ was ‘the Lord God’ himself, who, as the Ophis, the
Logos, or the bearer of divine creative wisdom (our Creator!), taught
mankind to become creators in their turn.»
Following that, Blavatsky attaches an excerpt from the book of Dr. A.
Kingsford ‘The Perfect Way’, Appendix 15, titled ‘The Secret of Satan’ (II-
233):
«§2. Eternity brought forth Time; the Boundless gave birth to Limit; Being
descended into creation. §3 As Lightning, I saw Satan fall from the sky,
mighty in strength and fury. §4 Among the Gods is none like unto him,
into whose hands are committed the kingdoms, the power and the glory
of the worlds: §5 Thrones and empires, the dynasties of kings, the fall of
nations, the birth of churches and the triumph of Time.»
To confirm the previous reference):
B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 4: «§8. Again, the devil took him (Jesus)
to a very high mountain, and showed him all the kingdoms of the world
and their glory; §9. And he said to him, ‘All these I will give you (since, of
course, all these are his own possessions!), if you will bow down and
worship me’.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 14: «§30. I
will not speak much more with you,
for the archon (ruler) of the world is coming, and he has nothing in
me;»
D) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: «§11. …And concerning judgment, because
the archon (ruler) of this world has been judged.»
Today, the initial concepts of Christianity are lost. The Unutterable
Principle of the HyperUniverses –The Supreme Father of the Christ– has
been equated to the ‘archon of this world’, the creator of matter, the snake;
the ‘Creator of heaven and earth, of the visible and the invisible (higher-
frequency matter).’
The Monogenes (Singly-Born) Christ (Luminary), in order to save His
Celestial Children, who are trapped in the prison of material bodies and
serve in the captivity of the snake as slaves, offered the ‘sap of the pain’
(the energy produced by His suffering) of His Sacrifice as ransom to the ‘archon of
this world’.
72 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
(Jesus said):
«And I entered into the midst of their prison, which is the
prison of the body. And I said, He who hears, let him get up from the
deep sleep!» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
Celestial Man is imprisoned in the material body.
B) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§13. High spiritual Powers (the
Archon) wanted to deceive Man (Celestial Man), because they saw goodness
engendered in Him. They took the name for goodness and applied it to
what was not good: words became deceitful, and (since) then they are
joined to that which is without being and without goodness. They alienate
with simulations and appearances: they make a free person into a
slave.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
C) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, Ch. 20:
«§28. Because the Son of Man did not come to be served/ministered but to
serve and to give His Life as Ransom for many.»
After the ransom payment by the Christ, man (if he so chooses) is free
from his karma and from the karma administrator, Lucifer.
In the time that followed, through the foggy Babel that characterizes the
entire material dimension, concepts have been disordered and faded and
original words have been manipulated and thus misinterpreted. Today, only
a few notions still remain from the real message of Jesus Christ to men, like
empty fossils, and their essential meaning has faded in time. The initially
small conceptual deviation from the Original Teaching, created, in time, a
vast chasm between the primary position and what it finally became, thus
transforming Christian faith into an aggregate of contradicting theories,
views, superstitions and heresies.
73 RETROSPECTIVE FALSIFICATION:
«D. H. Rawcliffe coined this term to refer to the process of telling a story
(or even a theory/doctrine) that is factual to some extent, but which gets
distorted and falsified over time by retelling it with various
embellishments. The embellishments may include speculations, conflated
events that occurred at different times or in different places, and the
incorporation of material without regard for accuracy or plausibility. The
overriding force that drives the story is to find or invent details that fit
with a desired outcome. …The original story gets remodeled with
favorable points being emphasized and unfavorable ones being dropped.
The distorted and false version becomes a memory and a record of a
remarkable tale.»
Old beliefs were mingled with new ones and others of the opposite view
and made a new faith, which people called Christianity.
The Christ did not condemn any sinner, because sin does not exist in the
acts of man, but in matter itself.
74 A) THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE) JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr.
KOUROUSSI A., A., VERSES 13-17:«What is the sin of the world? The Master
said: There is no sin, but it is you who make sin exist when you act
according to the habits of your nature, which is inclined to adultery.»
The very nature of matter betrays the Eternal Immortal Truth and ends up
as an ‘adulteress nature’ because: «The deficiency of matter did not
originate through the Infinity of the Father.» [GOSPEL OF TRUTH §39]
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 3: «§17. For God sent His Son into the world
not to judge the world but that the world might be saved through Him.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 11: «§18-19 (Jesus speaks) When John (The
Baptist) came neither eating nor drinking, people said, He has a demon. But
when the Son of man came eating and drinking, they say, Behold, a
glutton and a drunkard, a friend of tax collectors and sinners!»
In reality, there are no RULES of behavior indicating who is a ‘child’ of
Truth and who isn’t. Both, John, being ascetic as well as Jesus, who was
more sociable, were on one and the same side.
On the contrary, he who is judged is SOLELY the administrator and archon of
this world: “…Concerning judgment, because the archon (ruler) of
this world has been judged.” [JOHN’S GOSPEL 16:11] This is why Jesus
came to pay the ransom for the liberation of Man to this kidnapper-
administrator and to open the sealed escape Gate in the ‘egg of the snake’.
The road that leads to the exit is the realization of the absolute Truth. This is
the antidote to the poison of the snake.
75 A) «And the Truth shall set you free.» [JOHN 8:32]
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH A:
(a) «§20.
And I said: But do they, who are in ignorance, sin so terribly, that
they should therefore be deprived of immortality?»
«§26. This is the Αγαθόν [=good] end for those who possess the
(b)
Gnosis: They become one with God». {See Tr. n. on w. Αγαθός, beginning of Ch.
‘HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN’}
Some years after the Christ’s withdrawal from this material universe
though, subsequent (later) Christians, returned to the ‘old ways’ with their
head bowed, once again as bondservants of the god/creator/snake.
But do you know what bondservants usually do? They yield their energy for
their master's benefit.
76 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And he
said to the authorities who attended him: Come, let us create a
(Yaldabaoth)
human according to the image of God and according to our own likeness,
so that his image may become light for us.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK
WISSE]
B) NEAR EAST TEXTS, Gr. tr. XENI SKARTSI S., – SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS, ENUMA
ELISH (THE ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN EPIC OF CREATION):
It was unearthed in the town of Nineveh and was found as part of the
imperial library of Assurbanipal, the last great king of Assyria. It consists
of reproductions of older texts, obviously predating the second
millennium.
TABLET 6: «§1. When Marduk hears the words of the gods, his heart
prompts him to create skillful works. He opens his mouth and turns to Ea
to reveal to him the plan he had captured in his heart: “I shall gather
blood and make bones. I will make a savage one. Man will be his name. I
will create a truly savage man. He will undertake the service of the gods,
so that they might be comfortable.»
As far as the bondservants of the god-creator are concerned, they transform
portions of their spiritual hypostasis, their fundamental spiritual
body/essence, into matter. They waste, in other words, their Fatherly
‘Fortune’ as the parable of the Prodigal (lost) Son tells us. {Tr. n.: the Greek word
used for ‘fortune’ in Luke’s 15:13 is Ουσία [Ousseea] which means Essence}
«§13. Not many days later, the younger son gathered all he had (his share
from the Paternal property [Gr. = Essence]) and set off for a distant country, and
there he squandered his wealth in riotous living. §14. And when he had
spent everything, a great famine arose in that land, and he began to be in
need. §15. So he went and joined himself to a citizen of that country (the
Archon of this world), who sent him into his fields (and became his slave) to feed
swine. §16 And he would gladly have fed on the husks (the material benefits of
the god/creator) that the swine ate, and no one gave to him.»
«§18.
B) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3 (God/creator says to the prodigal son – Adam)
Thorns also and thistles it (the Earth) shall bring forth for you; and you shall
eat the herb of the field (…the husks).»
–And in what way does this transmutation take place? I asked.
–The structure of natural laws is relatively the same on all planes of the
material universe. The search for a ‘unified theory of all’ that your
physicists are conducting today is based on this rationale.
In nature, energy has the potential to transform from one kind to another.
But according to the ‘principle of energy degradation’, energy is maintained
-regardless of its transformation to another kind– but it is at the same time
degraded. This happens because, during the transformation of one energy-
type into another, a small part of this transformed energy is always lost in
the atmosphere, since it is converted into heat.
78 Atthis point, I would like to mention the definitions of some basic laws
of Physics, and by extension, the laws of nature itself.
SOURCES: SCHOOL ENCYCLOPEDIA AVLOS, AVLOS PUBL.
MAJOR HELLENIC LEXICON (TEGOPOULOS-FYTRAKIS)
WIKIPEDIA, & PHYSICS4U
«We define Energy as the natural magnitude that can be transformed into
work. When a material body has the attribute of producing work, then this
body encompasses energy. Every material body contains energy. Energy
cannot be created out of nothing (from the void) nor can it be destroyed
when it is transformed from one kind to another (e.g. from dynamic to
kinetic). This observation was first made by Julius Robert von Mayer in
1842 and was named the ‘Principle of the Conservation of Energy’ or the
‘First Law of Thermodynamics’. Therefore: Every material body
encompasses energy. Every form of energy can be transformed into
another.»
We will now examine the second axiom or the Second Law of
Thermodynamics that interests us more.
“Every time that energy is transformed from one form to another, a
certain amount of it is lost (given back) to the environment, in the form of
degraded (weakened) thermal energy. In other words, it is a property of
energy that each time it passes from one form to another, only a certain
amount of it can be used. The rest of the energy is eventually transferred
to the environment in the form of heat, which is a non-usable energy form
and thus is lost. So, we have a ‘degradation of energy’ because heat is
considered energy of inferior quality, compared to other forms that are
characterized of a superior quality. Thus, during transformation, energy is
conserved quantitatively but degraded qualitatively. Heat is lost in space.
This is at least, what the 2nd Law of Thermodynamics imposes, which is
also called the Law of Entropy and was first formulated by Walther
Nernst.»
And what exactly is entropy?
«It is the mathematical function that describes the state of disorder of a
system. More simply: Entropy is thought to express the magnitude of
disorder of a system. For example, the particles that compose an apple or
a piece of iron are in an orderly arrangement. (Nevertheless, as the laws of duality,
oscillation and alternation dictate…) At some point, the apple starts to rot and the
iron rusts. Then, the previously correct arrangement of their particles
gradually starts to get disorganized and thus the system’s entropy
(=disorder) increases.»
Similar to the principle of ‘Entropy’ is ‘Enthalpy’ which mainly pertains
to chemical reactions of elements:
«Enthalpy is the quantity of energy that is contained in a chemical
substance. When this substance is subject to a certain physical-chemical
change, its enthalpy (internal energy) is also changed. Then, a certain
portion of it is transformed into heat (and is lost). This is the cause of the
thermal phenomena that accompany chemical reactions.»
So if we take the existence of uniform laws throughout the universe for
granted and apply them into everyday life, some reasonable correlations
arise: the prevailing characteristic in people’s lives is an uninterrupted
creativity. This creativity is expressed through the production of work {Tr. n.:
Gr. ἐνέργεια [=energy]’ means exactly that: energy is found/consumed in ἔργον [=work]} on
matter. This work, in order to be realized, requires the existence of energy,
which in the case of man, is no other than his psycho-spiritual power. Men
imagine that their life is god’s ‘gift’ to them. But only in their imagination
is it really a gift. The ‘energy tax’ is too heavy. No one can ‘live’ if they
don’t pay the heavy du[ti]es of this creation with the energy of their work.
The moment though that they transform their spiritual energy/power to
material work ‘with the sweat of their brow’ they degrade their spiritual
reserves.
79 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: «§19. By the sweat of your face (the
product of heat) you shall eat bread, until you return to the ground from
which you were taken.»
It is the moment that man/bondservant, through his own offer/creation,
enriches the material construction of his master/creator, leaving his spiritual
‘imprint’ on matter. Through this process, the reason for the technological
upgrading of the human civilization becomes clear, even though it does not
go hand-in-hand with a corresponding spiritual blooming.
80 ‘IDEOTHEATRON’ MAGAZINE, APRIL 1999 ISSUE, AN EXCERPT OF AN
(a) «§3. Jesus said: …The Kingdom is inside you, and it is outside you.
When you know yourself, then you will be known, and you will know
that you are the child of the Living Father; but if you do not know
yourself, you will live in vain and you will be vanity.»
(b) «§111. Whoever has self-knowledge, the world cannot contain them.»
[Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
While he was saying that, he lifted the painted lid of the bronze box that was
on the table and showed me the compass.
–If we raise this box's lid, if we take off its ‘mask’ in other words, then, a
reality which is totally different from the original one, appears in front of
you. This reality is at an even greater measure of discord/disagreement with
my fixed point of view, he said, still looking at the bottom of the bronze
box.
–So this is the extreme form of disagreement between men who remain
fixated on the outer ‘shell’ of things and those who manage to lift the masks
off.
The greatest percentage of people –due to their weakness to face Truth–
ornament their attitudes and generally embellish the things and situations
that surround them with fake decorations, so as to be agreeable to their
fellowmen who only look at the external appearance of things, and in full
accord with the conventions and the virtual standards society dictates. After
a few years though, the fixed ‘painted masks’ that cover them, crystallize,
creating emotional ‘ankyloses’ (fixations) thus fooling even themselves
with the virtual/fake state they project.
88 This is what Wilhelm Reich called ‘The Emotional Plague’.
So through the paths of superficial self-knowledge, men simply fumble
around, merely touching their fake masks, and imagine that this is their
reality. Yet the only thing they can see is the fragmented piece of truth they
possess.
Essential self-knowledge is a rather painful process that is completed in
three basic phases. It is not a temporary process, but a way of life. I must
make it clear here, that this exploration is an extremely personal one, where
each one stands alone against oneself. The presence of a ‘teacher’ or a
‘guide’ is absolutely useless and sometimes, even obstructive. Self-
knowledge is the denudation of man in front of himself. It is a difficult
situation that becomes even harder if one has to share it with a ‘third’
person, who, almost always, poses as an ‘expert’! In most cases, the
influence of these ‘qualified’ people aims more towards controlling and
manipulating the ‘candidate’, rather than actually helping him.
The fundamental way to start the first phase of self-knowledge is a
question-answer conversation of man with himself, so that he may penetrate
the multiple levels/layers of himself. After successive ‘whys’ to the
previously given answers, the person will delve into regions of his
consciousness, where, in order to get further answers, one needs to possess
quite a bit of courage.
–“I don’t understand. What are the ‘whys’ to the previously given
answers?” …I interrupted.
–“Let us use a simple everyday example then.” …he continued.
–Your child returns home from school with his report-card full of bad
grades. What do you do?
–I understandably get angry, because his progress is not good.
–Good! Now you must ask yourself: “Why did I get angry because his
progress was not good?”
I immediately gave the answer:
–Because I provide him with all the possibilities to progress, and he is
reluctant to make an effort, despite my provisions.
–Very good. Now comes the next ‘why’: Why do you provide him with all
these possibilities?
The answer came to me spontaneously again:
–Simply because I love him, and I want him to progress.
–And if he doesn’t progress, won’t you love him?
–I will love him and I want what’s best for him.
–And how do you imagine the best?
–I want to help him succeed.
–And if he doesn’t manage to succeed, what will happen to you?
–I will commiserate with him for the failure and suffer along with him.
–Is it you that doesn’t want to suffer or him?
–Basically him; and then me, through him.
–And why should he suffer and then you?
–Because his failure will cause him pain.
–If he succeeds though, won’t he ever feel pain again?
–He will, but from other causes.
–So, what makes you angry in the end is failure (through low grades) as the
cause of pain; primarily your child’s and then yours.
Without waiting for my answer, he continued with his next question.
–And how is the pain caused? It is usually loss that causes pain. In this
particular case though, what are you losing that causes pain to you and your
child?
–“I don’t know”, I answered.
–“You do know”, he answered. “But from here on, we will start facing the
first difficulties…”
–I remained silent.… He resumed…
–People stop their investigation here. They put an end to it and continue
carefree with their lives, thinking that they have come to an understanding
with themselves. I will give you the answer that you should have given me,
just like anyone else should. What you are losing is the satisfaction of your
egotism, which you project onto your child and which (egotism) is satisfied
through his success. Egotism is followed by pride, arrogance, conceit, all
carefully hidden behind hypocritical masks. Along these, acceptance by
others and the dominion of the successful one over the rest (the unsuccessful
ones) go hand in hand. Even his magnanimous ‘compassion’ towards his
inferiors, out-rightly declares the position of the strong one who can give
and be generous, in contradistinction to the misfortunate, the unsuccessful,
the weak, the powerless one…
At this stage of self-knowledge, man’s self-contentedness suffers the first
blow. Sometimes after many ‘why(s)’ and ‘because(s)’, you realize that
everything, and I do mean everything, points back to this fundamental axis:
The EGO. The above example is just a sample. Every man, according to his
character, his ideology and the circumstances of his life, will find his own
answers. The different paths of self-knowledge are like the branches of a
tree and represent men's different idiosyncrasies and diverse living
conditions.
Sometimes, the tree branches (of a man), experience ‘spring’ and blossom
with aromatic flowers (pleasant experiences). Other times they experience
‘summer’, full of juicy fruit (creative conditions). Other times still, they
experience ‘autumn’ with brown leaves falling constantly (difficult times),
and yet at others, the grim ‘winter’ with dry and frozen branches (painful
times).
These are the basic conditions in every man’s life. The tree though, remains
always the same, regardless of the phases it goes through. It is the tree of
Epi-Gnosis (that deep contact with one's Spirit).
No matter which of the different roads for deep self-knowledge a man
follows, they all lead to two basic trunks/axes: one is egotism and the other
is individualism. Both however finally unite into the same frame of
reference: The EGO. In essence, both egotism and individualism are the two
basic expressions of the EGO but with different characteristics. For the sake
of egotism, individualism is sometimes sacrificed, whereas for the benefit
of individualism egotism is sacrificed. In other words, egotism supports the
dominance of the individual onto his environment while individualism
supports his ‘comfort’ (well-being). Their common interest though, is the
EGO.
Each man, having started off with an un-biased and spherical observation of
the outer environment, and in parallel with the process of self-knowledge,
begins forming a new perception of the material reality. This initially brings
the Truth of exoteric phenomena to the surface, and later their deeper
ramifications. Then, man starts descrying situations in his surroundings he
couldn’t see before. In order to examine his own reality to an ever greater
depth, it is imperative to ‘project’ (to imagine) himself into all possible
living conditions (even the most unlikely ones), and then to observe how he
would react there. This whole process of observation of the deeper parts of
one’s self, prepares him to face the second and essential phase of self-
knowledge.
With the completion of the first phase, man moves from the ‘negative point’
(-) to ‘ground zero’. There, at ‘ground zero’, the seeker realizes matter’s
complete impotence to upgrade the Spirit.
89 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§29. Jesus said: If flesh came
into being because of spirit, it is a wonder. But if spirit came into being
because of flesh, it is a wonder of wonders. Yet the greatest of wonders is
this: How is it that this Being, which Is, inhabits this nothingness?» [Eng. tr.
JOSEPH ROWE]
B) THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH «§39. The deficiency of matter did not originate
through the Infinity of the Father.»
C) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT VII (HERMES)’ (p.149): «§3. Men are a sinful
species, because it is mortal and its constituents are of bad matter; and
it so happens, that those who do not possess the power to see the divine,
are the ones who fall more into errors.»
EMOTIONS – ENERGY NUTRITION – LOVE
(a) «§11.
The words we give to earthly realities engender illusion; they turn
the heart away from the Real to the unreal. The one who hears the word
God does not perceive the Real, but an illusion or an image of the Real.»
(b) «§13.
High spiritual Powers (the Archon) wanted to deceive Man (Celestial
Man), because they saw goodness engendered in Him. They took the
name for goodness and applied it to what was not good: words became
deceitful, and (since) then they are joined to that which is without being
and without goodness.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
The property of matter is individualization, while the Spirit's property is
Unification… Love is Unification…
He remained silent, as if my mentioning of the word Love had overwhelmed
him! He then turned his head towards the wall, where that old picture was
hanging and told me:
–The Truth lies in the concepts of things and not in the things themselves.
Look at this picture depicting a horse galloping in a meadow. What relation
can this picture have to the real living horse running lively in an ever-green
meadow with the wind blowing through its mane and echoing its gallop? …
Minimum to no relation at all. Similarly, the Real, Life-giving concept of
Love bears no relation whatsoever to what even the best of men can feel!
91 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH VI: «§6.Wherefore, they who are ignorant and
tread not the path of piety, dare call man fair and good [Gr. Αγαθόν
(Agathón)]. Not even in their dreams have they seen what Αγαθόν
[=Ultimate Good] is; and they call Αγαθόν all that is evil.» (See Tr. n on
w. αγαθός (Agathós), beginning of Ch. ‘HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL
MAN’)
The way he expressed his words with his deep nostalgia tainted by a hint of
bitterness, softened my mood.
–“Yes, and what about parental love?” I said. “At least that must be the
ultimate one!”
He looked at me with a very strange look.
–You are asking where the love of the parent for his child is! Well, you must
know that this love is a ‘command’ recorded on man’s genetic code. It is the
law that ensures the preservation of the human race in time, and has been
registered into the ‘software’ of its structure, its genes, from the first
moment of its creation. It was not only recorded onto man, but onto most
creatures of creation as well. Without this code-entry, the created (product)
would be in danger. So, this command/law, whose purpose is to preserve,
you men call ‘love’. It has no relation to Love though. It is but a piece of
paper showing its picture. The same holds true though with the other strong,
absolutely material sensation men have: erotic love. This is the
fundamental, the primary recorded command in your cells. It is the
command to ‘be fruitful and multiply’ that urges you to produce offspring,
in order for your generation to remain in existence.
92 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«I asked the Savior, “Lord, isn’t it the serpent that caused Adam to eat?
(…from the tree of knowledge of good and evil)” He smiled and replied,
“The serpent caused them to eat in order to produce the wickedness of the
desire to reproduce. That would make Adam helpful to him (to the serpent).
…From then, until now, sexual intercourse has persisted thanks to the
Chief Ruler who put desire for reproduction into the woman who
accompanies Adam. Through intercourse the Ruler caused new human
bodies to be produced and he blew his artificial spirit into each of them.»
[Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
B) LOVE IS A CHEMICAL PHENOMENON, NEUROSCIENTISTS CONFIRM,
ATHENIAN AND MACEDONIAN NEWS AGENCY, IN.GR
«Biologists may soon be in a position to attribute certain mental states
relating to love, to a chain of biochemical events Larry Young writes in
Nature Magazine, who claims his ultimate goal is not ‘the pill of love’,
but confronting conditions like autism, through the study of those
chemical substances of the brain which are involved in the creation of
emotional bonds.
By studying how the administration of hormones, mainly oxytocine,
affects ‘Microtus of the Savannah’ –a rodent– which develops
monogamous relations, Young has concluded, it can shift from polygamy
to monogamy. As he said, love is primarily a matter of chemical
reactions. If a female Microtus receives oxytocine and is placed near a
male of the species, it will soon develop a bond. If, on the contrary,
normal levels of oxytocine in that female are reduced, then it will never
form a bond to the male, regardless of the number of their sexual
intercourses. As Young writes in Nature Magazine, a simple oxytocine
spraying improves the feeling of intimacy and trust and helps people to
tune their emotions better to those of their fellowmen (oxytocine ‘air-spraying’
might not be such a bad idea!).
In the World Wide Web, he said, products like ‘Enhanced Liquid Trust’
are already for sale, a cologne-type mixture of oxytocine and
pheromones, which is supposed to help emotional relations and the
creation of bonds.
Young considers the use of such products probable for the restitution of
problematic relations and marriages. “If one could combine psychological
consultation support with a drug, this would be desirable” he says.
Nevertheless, he makes clear that love cannot be limited to a single
hormone, like oxytocine. Other studies have shown that in the first stages
of sexual attraction, the genes of the ‘major histocompatibility complex
(M.H.C.)’ might be involved, whereas, in men the hormone ‘vasopressin’
seems to be even more important.
Young though, sees love as a clearly biological process which evolved to
bring the two sexes closer to each other, and for this reason it exists in the
other mammals as well. As he states, “we are dealing with primordial
chemical substances in the brain, that exist everywhere and among
other things, they activate the mother-child bond”. Men and certain other
animals, in their evolutionary course have developed this chemical
mechanism further, so as to energize the monogamous emotional bonds
between men and women.»
–“What parents feel for their children can’t be anything but love! Especially
when they sometimes sacrifice their very own lives for them!” … I said.
–Certainly! The parent has paid his debt to life in full. Life does not need
him so much. It needs the younger individual more, to create anew. This is
not Love, it’s an instruction. Now look at nature and you will better
understand what I am telling you: Look at the care which the mother animal
enfolds her little one with! When it can survive on its own then her ‘love’
for it disappears.
–Yes but the human parent loves his/her child no matter how old it gets!
–Man basically needs to be cared for longer than any other animal. On the
other hand, through this long-lasting process of the parent giving energy of
all kinds to his child, he loses ‘pieces’ of himself, which leave energy gaps
in him. The parent then tries to fill these energy voids, by asking or even
demanding his ‘portions’ of energy back; energy, which his child now
generates through his own success. In combination with his Ego that each
parent projects to his child, he fills these inner energy gaps with what
people call ‘social recognition’.
–But there is also love of the child for his parents. What is that?
–That is very clear. The child is fully dependent on the parent, both energy-
wise and materially.
–“No, this I cannot accept,” I said. “Even when parents grow old, the child
still loves them. I cannot believe that everything is an energy exchange.
There are the good feelings of compassion, of aiding those who are in need,
of kindness. There is a great portion of men who care for their fellow
humans, who hurt inside with the pain of others and want to help them, to
share part of their burden. Why don’t we discuss that?”
–All human relations are based on a constant energy ‘give-and-take’. Why
do people hurt when they lose the object of their love? Do you think that
dependency, pain, anxiety or feeling sorry for someone can define
Immaculate Spiritual Love?
Today, psychiatrists in the greatest Universities of the world, precisely
because they have found themselves at a dead end as far as understanding
the nature of emotions, they have decided to trace them using a highly
peculiar tool: Quantum physics.
93 A) ‘IDEOTHEATRON’ MAGAZINE, ISSUE APRIL 1999, A PART OF AN
Or is it maybe that this Self is no other than the Pure Unified Spirit of each
man, or what we call 'Celestial Man'?
99 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA VII: «§7. This
is thy present Wheel, said the Flame (The ‘I Am the Presence’) to the Spark (The
Divine Spark). Thou art myself, my image, and my shadow. I have clothed
myself in thee, and thou art my Vahan (my carrier/vehicle) to the Day, ‘Be
with us’, when thou shalt re-become myself and others, thyself and me.»
If we compare this last point to the words of Christ ‘Love thy neighbor as
thyself’, we’ll clearly understand that the REAL SELF of every man is
SOLELY his UNIFIED Self.
Only by loving his True Self can man truly love his neighbor as ‘Himself’.
Until then he simply imagines he loves.
After all, no philosopher of the ancient times has praised the emotion that
people call love today. On the contrary, the great philosophers honored
different virtues of man. This fact implies three probabilities: Either that the
structure of man’s matter suddenly changed and started expressing a new,
unknown –till then– emotion, or that the whole humanity was undertaken
by divine grandeur and started manifesting the ultimate spiritual expression,
or finally, that today's humanity has somehow mixed these concepts up.
100In earlier times, the word ‘love’ did not exist with its contemporary
meaning. Its meaning started to change, when the first Christian ‘agapae’
(banquets for the relief of the poor) started being organized.
The Gr. word αγαπώ [agapộ] = to love, basically meant to like, in ancient
times.
In the earlier Homeric types, it can be found as ἀγαπάζω which is
obviously closer to its original root: (άγαν + αφάω= αρπάζω/grab) or as
αμφαγαπάζω with the meaning of embracing. Specifically:
A) DICTIONARY OF ANTHIMOS GAZIS
In the entry of the word αγαπάω=to love mentions, with regards to the
use of the word by Homer: «Homer uses the word αγαπάζω more often
than the word αγαπάω… also…In Penelope’s speech, who with these
words embraced and kissed her husband Odysseus (Ulysses), …
[αμφαγαπάζειν και φιλοφρονείσθαι = embracing and kissing].»
B) ‘HOMERIC LEXICON’ PANTAZIDIS I.: Next to the interpretation of the Homeric word
αγαπάω=to love he notes: «Related verb of άγαμαι or αγάομαι and
αγαίομαι (=in case of benevolence: to admire, respect, honor, and in case
of evil/ill: to see someone with rage, envy, be jealous of)
The verb αγαπώ = to love can be found in (φ289, ψ214). Somewhere
else as αγαπάζω (Ω464, π17) and as αγαπάζομαι (η33, χ499) {= 1) be
friendly disposed to someone, to welcome in a friendly way, honor or 2)
to thank, to be pleased/content. Colloquially αγαπώ = to kiss, to feel
erotically towards someone.»
We ought to also note the difference between the Greek meaning of the
word αγαπώ=to love with the corresponding of the languages with Latin
origin. In particular:
C) TZIROPOULOU-EUSTATHIOU, A., ‘HELLENIC LOGOS, HOW THE GREEK
LANGUAGE INSEMINATED INTERNATIONAL LOGOS [=LANGUAGE]’ (p. 234):
«French (aimer), Italian (amare), Spanish (amar), Latin (amo) they are
derived from the Gr. word αμμάς = τροφός (nurse), μήτηρ (mother)
{Rhea is also called ἀμμάς and αμμία} {Αμμάς or Αμμαία
Δημήτηρ=beloved/mother Demeter (αμμά=μήτηρ/mother), others say
that it is derived from αίμα=blood, όμαιμος=of the same blood,
αγαπητός=dear, lovesome}.»
In order then for me to inform you about this True Love, I will lead our
discussion back to self-knowledge again:
After completing the first phase of self-knowledge, man will realize that
what he previously imagined ‘himself’ to be is totally different from what
he finally realizes. Then, all this complacency that defines him comes
crashing down as he finally discovers ‘himself’ being a beautifully masked
Archanthrope (archaic man, from the Gr.: αρχάνθρωπος). As long as man
prides himself in assuming that he does not possess/carry this species (of
Archanthrope) inside him whatsoever, he deludes himself. But this is only
his matter (his material part). Man, as we have said, is not only made of
matter. If he then doesn’t take-off all the costumes that surround him one by
one, he will never be able to discover his real Spirit-Self.
He will have his first taste of True Love, when he is in the second phase of
self-knowledge, after he opens the ‘door’ and liberates the captive Spirit
existing within him. He will then cease energy-feeding himself through all
these different good and bad energies, and having discovered the Unique
Life-giving Essence, he will be nurtured only by IT. Only then will he
understand that all previous emotions were nothing but mere substitutes. He
will continue experiencing these emotions as a material man of course, but
he will not feed from them.
He will reach recognition of his Spirit upon completion of the third phase of
self-knowledge. Only then will he be able to implement in action what
Christ said: ‘love thy neighbor as thyself’, because the real quality of Love
is not a property of matter, but of the Unified Spirit.
When Man-Spirit (with his Divine Spark awakened) meets his Higher Self
at the final meeting point, only then does he also experience the maximal
true state of Love, which manifests devoid of accompanying emotions of
dependence, requirement and imposition. This state does not resemble what
men imagine as love, because IT is not an emotion but a SENSATION.
Apart from the five basic bodily senses to perceive the world around him,
man also possesses Spiritual senses. When someone ‘awakens the sensory
organs’ of his Spirit, he then interprets the world around him through a
different perception.
101 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
Emotions are stimulated by daily experiences and desires; when desires are
satisfied, they provoke pleasant emotions, when they are not, they cause
dissatisfaction and when uncertainty prevails they cause fear.
102 A) DANIEL GOLEMAN (PhD, HARVARD UNIVERSITY) ‘EMOTIONAL
INTELLIGENCE’
Referring to the term emotion he mentions:
«Emotion is a term whose exact meaning has caused a dispute between
psychologists and philosophers for more than a century. In its most literal
sense, the ‘Oxford Dictionary’ defines emotion as: “Any agitation or
anxiety of mind, feeling, passion; any vehement or excited mental state.”
I take emotion to refer to: a feeling and the distinct thoughts it causes, the
psychological and biological states accompanying it as well as the sum of
intentions to act. There are hundreds of emotions, along with their blends,
variations, mutations and nuances. …Researchers continue to disagree
with each other about which specific emotions should be considered as
primal… where all the other (emotional) nuances originate from. Some
theorists suggest some basic families of emotions, although not everyone
accepts them. The principal groups are (in short): anger, sorrow, fear,
pleasure, love, surprise, resentment (aversion) and shame.»
B) MAJOR HELLENIC LEXICON (TEGOPOULOS- FYTRAKIS):
«Αίσθηση=Sensation: all functions through which we perceive internal
and external stimuli: (vision, hearing, smell, taste and touch are the five
senses), perception, cognition, assertion or appreciation of the value or
importance of someone or something.»
But the Sensation of Love is independent of desires, dependencies,
divisions and segregations, as it offers him who possesses it an outstanding
sensitiveness above the norms. IT makes him primarily focused on the
Spiritual salvation of the true fellow-Man, rather than the restitution of his
matter/flesh ‘prison’. After all Christ is par excellence a Savior of Souls!
Climbing therefore one by one the steps of the temple of Man, we will
proceed to the even more painful second phase of self-knowledge.
THE OTHER BODIES OF MAN
AND THE SECOND PHASE OF SELF-KNOWLEDGE
103 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P., 52C KROLL 32 –
PLACES -PSELLUS 1149C (p. 111): «They claim that there are seven corporeal
Cosmoi (worlds), the first one empyrean (in fire), after that three
aethereal and finally three hylic (material) ones.»
(p. 109) Commentator P. Marinis elaborates: «In ‘Logion’ 52c, the human
organism is analyzed (=corporeal world). The scholars’ aspect absolutely
agrees with the point of view of traditional religion and science,
according to which the material-psychic person is clothed with
electromagnetic mantles/garments of which the innermost and thinnest
one is called ‘empyrean’ (fiery), whereas the immediately outer three are
called ‘aethereal’ and the most external three are called ‘hylic’ (material)
because, at death, they remain onto the body (comprising the known
‘aetheric carcasses’ left over on the bodily residues).»
After the main ‘trunk’ of the EGO, Man’s ‘tree’ enters a different
environment. The ‘soil’; its roots are there. From the soil they absorb the
nutritious saps which are then carried to the rest of the tree, feeding it. In
man’s case, the ‘soil’ is the astral plane, from which all man’s emotions are
supplied. Hence, in order to understand what exactly happens in this area
we will follow man’s path in this second phase of self-knowledge.
This phase is very defining, because it leads the seeker to the ‘Tartara’
(underworld) of his existence, where from he will gain the spherical
perception of his own world. Before everything else though, we must make
an initial mention about the seven bodies of man, in order for you to better
understand what we will discuss. At a subsequent point in our discussion,
we will analyze everything more thoroughly.
As you already know, the various schools of spiritual quest that exist in
your world, all talk about six bodies (in total), which envelop the Real
seventh –Spiritual– Body of Man. These bodies –except the material one–
are primarily made of thinner (subtler) energy and finer matter, and thus are
not visible.
–Are these the ones mentioned mainly by eastern religions and theosophy?
–Almost, he answered. Now, regarding the names given to the first four
lower bodies, they are almost the same in all ‘schools’. But the names given
to the three higher ones are quite different among various views. The terms
used to describe them are so incomprehensible, that one cannot help but
wonder if there was deliberate intention to keep them hazy and vague. So,
the names I will use for them will be a little different from the terms usually
used, but much easier to understand.
If we begin numbering them, starting from the denser to the finer/subtler
one, they are in the following order: 1) physical/material, 2) aetheric (aura),
3) astral/emotional/causative body, 4) lower mental, 5) Soul, 6) Higher
mental and finally 7) the Divine Spark /Spirit, one half (part) of the real
hypostasis of the true Celestial Man, which is not an energy-body, but a
creation of a different ‘texture’, which from now on we will call Essence.
(See: Drawings, The seven bodies of man)
All these bodies are connected to their corresponding planes/fields through
energy-bonds. Each one of them has also some particular characteristic
properties. As the material body has its five main senses, vision, hearing,
taste, touch and smell, as well as a number of secondary senses that give
motion to all the autonomous functions of the organs of the body, so do the
rest, less material bodies, have their own characteristic ‘senses’.
The body we will mostly deal with during the second phase of self-
knowledge is the astral body, which is the carrier of all emotions of man. In
other words, all man’s emotional conditions are the ‘sensations’ which are
caused by the ‘sensory organs’ of that (astral) body. The astral plane on the
other hand, inside which this body moves, is the ‘stage’ on which all man’s
emotional situations take place.
Leaving this elementary briefing on the astral body behind us, we move
onto the second phase of self-knowledge. This second phase consists of
three stages. We shall call the first stage Inquiry, as it concerns the
meticulous examination of the subconscious states of man. The second is
man’s Battle with his lower-self, and the third stage is the Liberation of the
Divine Spirit that resides inside him.
Man, starting the second phase of self-knowledge, enters a more
transcendental state, because this phase can only be accomplished in a
transcendental way.
104 MAJOR HELLENIC LEXICON (TEGOPOULOS- FYTRAKIS):
«§14 Jesus says to them: If you fast, you shall beget transgression for
yourselves. And if you pray, you shall be condemned. And if you give
alms (charity), you shall cause evil to your spirits.»
Another cunning ‘wraith/specter’, which voraciously consumes energy, is
curiosity. It plays the role of the ‘scout/informer’ on behalf of its world.
Clad/disguised in the costume of ‘interest’ or ‘concern’, it creeps close to
the unfortunate man who does not recognize it, and prompts him to ‘go out
begging’. He then collects energy chunks from the lives of others, and
offers them to his curiosity, like a bondservant to his master. Afterwards,
the aforementioned ‘wraith/specter’, once it has satiated its hunger, being
‘benevolent’ as it is, informs the rest of its community, about the ‘sources’
from where each kind of weakness will receive its corresponding energy-
supply.
This is the world of every man. And these wraiths/passions function the
same way for everyone. The differentiation between the idiosyncrasies of
men depends on which wraiths each man is more accustomed to feed.
Through detailed observation, the man-researcher will discover a whole
society of this kind of ‘entities’ with their particular inter-relations, their
alliances and their hostilities, their laws and their preferences, but also their
‘family’ bonds. Then he will realize that he is in essence a puppet, since his
every move is driven by his desires, his passions, his ambitions and his
needs, all of which he considers his own, whereas in reality they
(weaknesses/passions) are merely his ‘escorts’, feeding on his actions they
themselves cause.
110 A) PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [ SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS
=
I., K. (83D): «Each pleasure and sorrow, as if it had a nail, nails the soul and
rivets it onto the body and the soul becomes one with the body (makes it
corporeal), forcing it to believe that what the body says is true. And
since it agrees with the body and is pleased by the same things as the
body, it is compelled, in my mind, to also adopt the same manners (ways)
and pleasures with it.»
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH VI, ASCLEPIUS’ DEFINITIONS TO KING AMMON’:
«§10…And (this happens) because there are many groups of daemons
round him [man], like hordes of various kinds; the ‘co-dwellers/
housemates’ of mortals. And they are not far from the immortals, where
from, having received their land by lot, supervise the human affairs and
execute the commands given by the Gods …§14. All of these (daemons)
have been allotted the authority over things and turmoil upon the Earth
and it is they who bring about all kinds of unrest in social groups and
cities (states) and nations and for each individual separately. For they do
transform our souls and dominate over them, obsessing and occupying
the nerves and the marrow of the bones, inside the veins and arteries,
even inside our brain itself down to our very bowel. §15. When each one
of us is born and acquires a soul, the daemons take hold of him, they
[daemons] who are in service at that moment [of the wheel] of genesis
(creation), who have been appointed to each one of the Stars. These often
alternate, for they do not stay the same, but circle around and come back
again· these, then, descending through the body into the two parts of the
soul, set it (the soul) awhirling, each one towards its own energy
(activity).»
Thus, when two people interact with one another, it’s not really them that
communicate, but rather their desires, passions and ambitions they drag
behind them and motivate them to act or react.
When man decides not to feed these monsters with the energy from
someone else’s pain, he will find them starting to claim their energy food
from him, causing him the pain they crave for.
111
At this point I would like to quote an ancient Greek word, intent on
making the reader think.
A) DICTIONARY OF THE ANCIENT GREEK LANGUAGE BY IOANNIS
STAMATAKOS
The ancient Greek word βροτός means mortal in Modern Greek.
On the other hand, the word βρωτός means ‘what is meant to be eaten’
in Modern Greek.
Does this mean that the mortal βροτός is at the same time (to be) eaten
βρωτός? Of course some people might juxtapose that the one word is
written with o (omicron) and the other with ω (omega). But if we go back
to the aforementioned dictionary by IOANNIS STAMATAKOS, as well as to the
DICTIONARY OF THE GREEK LANGUAGE BY LIDDELL & SCOTT, we can read about
the difference between omicron and omega, in the entry of ‘Omega’:
«Ωμέγα: The letter Omega (=great or long ‘o’) is more recent and it was
made up in order to distinguish it from the letter Omicron (=small or
short o). Initially, there was no distinction between the two letters and
in the earlier inscriptions, both of them were written with the same
symbol O.» (That is, when the language was still ‘under construction’
according to the –then recent– fresh Truths.)
The character Ω was officially introduced in Athens during the rule of
Euclid (403 B.C.). Finally, the small letter ω, which is used nowadays,
was introduced during Hadrian's time.»
B) CHALAS A., ‘THE UNDERLYING MYSTERY IN THE HELLENIC ALPHABET AND
THE UNIVERSE, OR, ABOUT SCIENCE’ CH: ABOUT THE WORD ‘TRUTH’ (p. 146):
«Before we proceed further, it is imperative to note that in the Ancient
Attic Dialect O and Ω were tantamount, hence, as Plato states, the
contemporary ΩΡΑ (=time) was written ΟΡΑ.»
Therefore, the word βροτός (=mortal) and βρωτός (=eaten) are
tantamount. And if two things are equal to a third one, then they too are
equal to one another. As a result: mortal = to be eaten…
In this phase therefore, to achieve a more complete understanding, man
must regard each of his weaknesses as a separate and independent entity.
And in order to observe the ‘techniques’ they use to survive, he must
subject each one of them (in a manner of speaking) to deep
‘psychoanalysis’… Of course, if you could descry the ways in which all
these entities/states/weaknesses maneuver or energize other weaknesses
neighboring them, along with which they besiege man in order to make him
succumb to their demands, then you would see why I am talking about
‘psychoanalysis’.
Some weaknesses, if ignored, seem to withdraw. But his happens only
because they have recruited other peripheral emotional states, seemingly
irrelevant, which start manipulating man’s temper and ask for attention. If
the person does not recognize them from the start, he will later realize that
behind these ‘new’ emotional tendencies, the old weakness is hiding
transformed. Other times again, they do not retreat, but mercilessly besiege
and torment man, in order to get satisfaction from him. And other times,
they conceal themselves, they bury themselves into the deepest and most
inconspicuous places of human existence, and from there, they covertly eat
man away from within just like the worm inside the apple, causing physical
diseases to his body in order to get their energy-share that way. These are
the gimmicks and the alliances that develop between the weaknesses and
the desires of man, where each one supports the other and all together the
EGO.
(83b, 83c): «Now the soul of the true philosopher, believing that it must not
resist this deliverance, stands aloof from pleasures and lusts and griefs
and fears, so far as it can, considering that when someone is too
overjoyed or too afraid or grieves or lusts a lot, he suffers not so greatly
from what one might think, be it disease or be it the dominion of his
desires, but rather, he suffers something which the greatest and the most
extreme evil, and does not even realize it.» …i.e. one should distance
one's self from both extremities of the oscillation.
Only then, through the shadowy landscapes of the subconscious, will the
desperate voice of his own Spirit be heard, calling for help. From there
starts the third stage of the second phase of self-knowledge. After the long
and relentless battle that has preceded man stands exhausted. He gathers all
his strength to stand on his own two feet. But right there and then all he can
see is absolute emptiness. Here is what I mean: While the emotions/snakes
were oscillating, man felt either joy through the satisfaction of his desires
and his ego, or sorrow when they were not satisfied. After the fierce battle
and with the snakes/passions quieting down, he ceases to experience these
fluctuations; he seems apathetic; He feels absolute neutrality; he neither
wants nor does he not want. He neither loves, nor hates. He is neither happy
nor sad. It is the moment when he stops energy-feeding from these
substitute emotions. This is a difficult and extremely dangerous phase. Man
seems free, but he lacks something important. ‘Spiritual starvation’ makes
its appearance then. Till then, through the satisfaction of his
passions/weaknesses, he used to energy-feed himself as well. In the new
situation, he starts realizing that all previous emotions have solely been
energy nourishment. He must now get his nutrition elsewhere.
113 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 4:«§32. But He (Jesus) said to them, “I have
food to eat, which you know nothing about.»
He has no other choice, but to turn to the Pure Spirit inside him, in order to
get supplied from IT henceforth. This Spirit is Life itself.
To make the process of this new Spiritual nutrition clearer, we shall use a
metaphor, mentioning an international mystical symbol with its
metaphysical ramifications; the symbol of the ‘egg’.
The whole material universe, seen (matter) and unseen (energy), can be
paralleled to an Egg.
114 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-359,360): «The Egg was
incorporated as a sacred sign in the cosmogony of every people on
Earth…. It represented most successfully the origin and the secret of the
Being… In the fancy of the thinkers it was portrayed as an ever invisible,
mysterious Bird that dropped an Egg into Chaos, which Egg became the
Universe. Hence Brahma was called Kalahansa, ‘the swan in (space and)
time’. He became the ‘swan of eternity’ who, at the beginning of each
Maha Manvantara, lays a ‘Golden Egg’.
In Ch. 54, of the Egyptian Ritual, Seb, the god of Time and of the Earth,
is spoken of as having laid an egg, or the Universe, an egg conceived at
the hour of the great one, of the ‘Dual Force’.
Ra (of the Egyptians) is shown, like Brahma, gestating in the Egg of the
Universe. In the (Indian) book of Vishnu Puraná, translated by Wilson, it
is mentioned that: ‘The egg is given the epithet Haima or Hiranya,
meaning ‘golden’. Also, as said in the Vishnu Puraná: ‘Intellect
(Mahat)…, the (un-manifested) gross elements inclusive, formed an
egg… and the lord of the Universe himself abided in it, in the character of
Brahma…. In that egg O Brahman, there were the continents, and the
seas and the mountains, the planets and the divisions of the universe, the
gods, the demons and mankind.»
The idea of an egg-universe has always been carved in the thought of wise
men throughout antiquity, who also thought that the visible and the invisible
worlds were both surrounded by an impermeable border.
115 A) THE APOCRYPHON BOOK OF ENOCH, CH. 14: «§10. They elevated me
aloft to heaven. I proceeded, until I arrived at its wall built with stones of
crystal. A vibrating flame (tongues of fire) surrounded it, which began
to strike me with terror.» (See also)
B) PLATO'S REPUBLIC, BOOK 10, (616b-616c)
From the narration of Er, the son of Armenius who describes his death
experience: «To this light we came after another day's journey; and we
saw there that the edges of the sky stretched out ending into the middle
of that light, which was the girdle of the sky, and it enveloped the entire
circumference/revolution of the sky evenly, holding it together like the
under girders of triremes. And from its extremities, the spindle of Need/
Necessity was stretched, putting all the celestial orbits to motion.»
Later, scientists formulated the same picture.
116Scientifically, the concept of the ‘spherical’ nature of the universe is
mathematical and cannot be perceived by the human senses.
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S., ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
«(p. 117): In the 19th century, German mathematician G. F. B.
Riemann
proposed the Hypersphere as a model to describe the Universe. …This
depiction has the shape of a Euclidean closed spherical surface. The
model was the first finite model without limits.
(p. 261) …Riemann's space is curved and, as mentioned before, its
curvature depends on the presence of matter in various areas of it.
And authors Danezis & Theodosiou never cease noting:
…It mustn’t escape our attention that the forms and shapes that are
(p. 269)
created in the framework of such Universes cannot be perceived through
the human senses. Especially when we use concepts like 'spherical' and
'hyperbolic', we must realize that we refer to spheres and hyperbolae of
non-Euclidean spaces and not the known spherical and hyperbolic
shapes of Euclidean geometry.»
When the embryo is in its mother’s womb, it does not realize that there are
also different ways of nourishment. What the embryo feels as air and
nutrition are just substitutes. When it is born though, the oxygen it will
inhale will feel nothing like what filled its lungs when it was inside its
mother’s womb. The same holds true for the bird that just hatches out of the
egg. There is one kind of nourishment it gets inside the egg, and another
one outside.
All these emotions people consider good or bad are mere substitutes (of
various sorts of energy) which men feed on inside the universe/egg.
117 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S., ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 98):
«§3. Jesus said: The Kingdom is inside you and it is outside (of) you.
When you know yourself, then you will be known and you will know that
you are the child of the Living Father. But if you do not know yourself,
you will live in vain and you will be vanity.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Until then, man lives with the illusion that his self is his Ego! However the
Spirit has no Ego since it is the absolute Unification With Everything. After
that man LOVES only THIS ALL and what IT encompasses. Only then is the
phrase “love thy neighbor as thyself” valid. Then, Real Love is solely
focused on how to liberate the –imprisoned in matter– Spirit of the neighbor
/ brother / fellowman.
The Ego is an individualization, which ends up like this (degraded) when
‘something’ is cut off from its Source and tries to survive independently. In
order for matter to survive, it has developed the individualized Ego, a
diametrically opposite and inversely relative property to that of the Spirit
(Ego, Gr. Εγώ=1st person singular of the personal pronoun ‘I’). However much material
man might want to rid himself of his Ego, the effort is rendered fruitless,
lest he possesses the antidote Spirit, since one cancels the other out.
If we delve into the subject even deeper, we will be forced to compare these
situations and we shall then acknowledge the similarity of the cut-off Ego
of men to their cut-off Creator; who, in order to exist independently –as an
Ego– detached himself from his Divine Community and ended up fallen.
119 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 15: «§4. Abide in Me, and I in you. As the
vine-branch cannot bear fruit of itself unless it abides in the vine, so,
neither can you, unless you abide in Me.»
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-413):
«One can ascertain one’s self as to who the great ‘Deceiver’ is, if they
search for him with open eyes and unprejudiced mind in all Ancient
Cosmogonies and Scriptures. It is the human-formed Creator, the
Demiurgos of Heaven and Earth, when he separated himself from the
collective Hosts (Multitudes) of his companions.» …and he united with
the ‘forbidden tree’.
So, from this point of the Self-knowledge process onwards, starts the ascent
of the Divine Spark from the dark ‘Tartara’ (Abyss/Hades) of the
subconscious, towards the absolutely luminous territories of the seventh
energy-center, where the ‘Holy Matrimony’ will take place.
ENERGY CENTERS – THE THIRD PHASE OF SELF-KNOWLEDGE
As long as the snakes/emotions oscillate between good and evil, they are
awake; The Divine Spark remains jailed, guarded by them. Only when the
snakes ‘fall asleep’, in other words stop oscillating, only then has the
Divine Spark the chance to escape from the fourth energy-center of the
heart and start ascending towards Its final destination, the seventh energy-
center, which is located at the top of the head. This whole route is the third
phase of self-knowledge. From this cardiac center on, the road is hard with
two big traps half way up.
–I am sorry to interrupt again, but I would like us to set some things
straight regarding the energy-centers of man. I think they are alternatively
called chakras. Isn’t it so?
–Right, the basic ones are seven. You can analyze them better if you decode
some symbolic parts of the Hellenic (Greek) myths that are related to them.
The lowest is the first energy-center and is located at the base of the spinal
cord, at the so-called ‘Sacred Bone’ (Sacrum). It is called sacred because it
is there that the holy snake of creation has its ‘den’, and it is associated with
the sub-chthonian (subterranean) and also lunar goddess Hecatē.
120 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P.: (p. 98) KROLL 28-
PLACES 51-PROCLUS IN REPUBLIC II, 202, 14-16- IN TIMAEUS. III, 304, NOTE. 3 – IN
PLATO THEOL. 265 - FESTUG. REVEL. III, P. 58- LEWY, 68 & NOTE 83:
«…From the
right haunch (of Hecatē), around the hollow of the cartilages, there
springs forth and full-bursting the Fountain of the Primordial Soul, which
in general animates the light, the fire, the aether, the Cosmoi.»
A Triune chthonic goddess, whose threefold depiction on every statue
symbolizes the heavy, three-dimensional matter.
All primeval instincts that have their roots in the animalistic remnants of
primordial cells are energized by this first energy-center; the
preprogrammed (by the creator) impulses/hormones that literally ‘bind’
man onto his bestial nature.
121 TRIANTAFILLIDIS M., ‘LEXICON OF THE COMMON GREEK LANGUAGE’:
«The Gr. word ορμόνη = hormone comes from the ancient Greek word
ορμών. The root of this word is the Gr. verb ορμώ = to actuate/push/
excite/agitate.»
Indeed the hormones by nature excite, push, force and compel.
These instincts of self-preservation, like Hecate’s dogs, dart forth in order to
satisfy their impetuses/drives.
122 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P.:
«And he (the creator) made the Soul out of the following elements and in
the following manner: Out of the indivisible and eternally unchangeable
essence (The Indivisible Spirit granted through the Immortal Breath of the god/creator), and
also out of that which has to do with material bodies and is divisible (the
subtler energy-paste/matter of the material world, which is divided by Logos), by
combining therefore the two, he had essences from both and he
compounded a third and intermediate kind of essence between the
indivisible and the divisible. And after he had received all three kinds (the
divisible, the indivisible, and the compound) he blended them into a new kind,
compressing by force the reluctant and unsociable nature of each into the
others. He mingled this essence with the other two and made one out of
three, which he again divided into as many portions (souls) as was fitting.
Each portion of these had inside it of the one, the other, and the third
compound essence.»
This soul was then placed in the fifth energy center of the throat. There lies
the base/house of the energized Spiritual Logos. This center is equated with
Hermes, the messenger of the Logoi (words) of the god/creator.
The moment Celestial Man tastes the fruit of knowledge of good and evil,
he falls from the Celestial planes where he originates from, to the next
lower level. The poisonous ‘apple’ –mortal traditions say– gets stuck in the
middle of his throat, at the point called ‘Adam’s apple’, and he tumbles
lower down, where at the fifth energy center, the base of the throat, he
wears the Soul as a garment that activates the ability of Logos.
124 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH XII’ (p.193): «§13…The blissful god, the
benevolent daemon said that the soul was to be in the body, the Noûs
(mind) in the soul, the logos/reason in the Noûs and father of all is god.»
Anatomically, the fifth energy-center is focused at the base of the throat.
There, the two clavicles (collarbones) of the sternum (breastbone) are
located. Behind that upper part of the sternum, there is a small gland. Those
who ‘knew’ named it with a keyword useful to the seekers. They called it
the ‘thymus gland’. ‘Thymus’, the Greek word Θυμός [Thymos], means
soul in ancient Greek. Today, in the man of the Fifth Root Race, this gland
is no longer under the control of the fifth energy-center of the throat and
was put under the dominance of the fourth center, like the soul of the man
of the Fifth Root Race of Iron, which was subdued by emotion, identified
with it and settled in the fourth center of the heart.
Every plain soul –worshiping the powers of this world– can reach up to the
fifth energy-center, not through self-knowledge but through the techniques
which those powers propose. In this energy-center, the soul begins to
acquire the ‘gift’ of Spiritual Logos that Hermes, the messenger of the gods,
brings to man. They are the spiritual messages coming from the sixth
energy-center of Olympus, the house/seat/base of the gods.
At this precise point (the 5th center of the throat) the third phase of self-
knowledge must come before any acceptance of ‘gifts’. This 3rd phase is
carried out through specialized and very deep meditation, whose goal is to
cast away the ‘veil of oblivion’ that surrounds the soul, and reveal to man
his true spiritual identity. This identity contains the information of the
Spiritual category each man belongs to and his Spiritual origin. The search
for previous incarnations is a huge obstacle that completely detunes and
disorients man from his true target. This search (search for previous lives) orients
man exclusively towards the investigation of an endless alternating
oscillation, which, besides the diversity of its fragmented versions, does not
offer any essential knowledge of the reality surrounding him. Contrary to
that, Epi-gnosis (awareness) of the Spirit that man receives life from, allows
him to access more spiritual territories.
125 A) THE GOSPEL OF PHILIP: «§61. The Lord says: “Blessed is he who ‘IS’
before he comes into Being (existence)! For he who IS, both WAS and shall
‘BE’.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic PATERSON BROWN]
B) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: “§19. Jesus said: Blessed is he
who IS before existing.” [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
(To exist = Gr. Υπ-άρχω, υπό + άρχω= be sub-ject to the power of
someone else)
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 3: “§3. Jesus answered and said to him, “Truly,
truly, I say to you, unless one is born from above*, he cannot see the
kingdom of God.”
*In most Engl. tr. the word ‘again’ is incorrectly used, whereas, the orig.
Gr. uses the word: [άνωθεν = from above]
D) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§84. Jesus said: When you see
your icons, those that were before you existed, and that never die and
never manifest, what grandeur!» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
There is a fundamental difference that comes to play when a soul is the
exclusive offspring of the manifested creator/god, or if it encompasses (as if
it were a garment), a Divine Spark/Spirit inside it. The ‘I Am Presence’ is
the other half of the split Celestial Man, and remains autonomous inside the
‘universe of the snake’. The Divine Spark is the other half, while the soul
surrounding this Spiritual Divine Spark is not controlled by its creator, but
as a mere garment encompasses the Spirit inside it.
126 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
«But the Great One ordered Gabriel to grant spirits to the great
[53]:
generation (of the material Humans) with no ruler over it.»
–So then, don’t all souls have a Divine Spark inside them?
–No, yet we shall deal with these matters later, once we have previously
analyzed some other basic issues.
–And what is the difference separating these two categories?
–The spiritual ‘drive’; this entire previous and long-lasting procedure of
self-knowledge cannot EVER be completed by a plain Soul, except if there is
a deeper force, uninterruptedly supporting this difficult effort. In our
previous discussion, we compared this ‘power’ to the ‘desperate cry for
help’ by man's very own Spirit. If this power does not exist inside a man,
every effort is abandoned after the first difficulties and man’s entire
dynamism is focused on the daily material productiveness and not Spiritual
Salvation. Every plain Soul however, has the freedom to choose: either to
remain in this world forever, accepting the presents of its god/creator, or to
ask to be ‘filled’/completed with Spirit from the Immaculate FatherLands
(HyperUniverses).
127 A) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 7: «§7. Ask, and it will be given to
you; seek, and you will find; knock and the door will be opened to you.»
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«Those upon whom the Spirit of the Life will descend and (with whom) it
will be powerfully present, they will be saved and will become perfect.
And they will become worthy of the great realms. And they will be
purified in That Place (the ‘prepared Place’ –as we will see later on) from all evil
and the concerns of wickedness.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
C) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH IV, HERMES TO HIS SON TAT; THE CRATER OR
MONAS’:
«§3. For he (god), Tat, divided speech among all men but he did not do the
same with Noũs (Mind) (which Trismegistus considers identical to Spirit). And he
didn't do this because he envied someone. …He wanted, Son, to let the
Noũs in the middle among all souls as a reward to strive for.
§4. Tat: And where did he place it (the Noûs)?
Hermes: Filling a mighty Cup with it (Noûs), and sent it down with a
Herald, whom he commanded to proclaim to the hearts of men these
things: “Baptize thyself, thou that art able, in this Cup; thou that believes
that thou shalt return to him that sent this Cup; thou that knows the reason
for which it happened.” As many therefore as understood the
Proclamation, and were baptized into the Noûs (Mind), these are
partakers of the knowledge, and became perfect men, receiving the Noûs.
But those who missed of the Proclamation, the rational ones, since they
didn’t receive the Noûs, are ignorant of what happens and of the
outcomes. §5. And their senses are just like non-rational beasts, and
having their anger and wrath possessing them, they do not admire the
things worthy of looking on… and let themselves to the pleasures and
desires of the Body, believing that man was made for them alone. But as
many as partook of the gift of God, these… are both immortal and mortal,
because they have included in their Noûs all things which are upon the
Earth, in the Sky, and anything existing above the Sky…And, having
seen Αγαθόν [=Ultimately Good (See Tr. n on w. αγαθός (Agathós),
beginning of Ch. ‘HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN’)], they consider
henceforth their dwelling on Earth a miserable calamity (1) and despise
all things bodily and bodiless and make haste to the One and Only One.»
(1) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:
«§80 Whoever knows the world discovers the body; but the world is
unworthy of whoever discovers the body.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
This way, the soul can also enter the Impassable Spaces of the
HyperUniverses.
128 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 22:
E.]
«…These gods of Samsara (=the vicious circle of births and deaths) are
considered ‘immortal’, but up to the point that their good karma runs
out.»
If then, good Karma can run out for the gods, what do we humans hope
to achieve?
These though, will be clarified later on in our discussion.
We now come to the sixth energy-center. It is located at the center of the
forehead, sometimes referred to as ‘the third eye’. It is equated with the
residence of the creator/god, Mt. Olympus. There, is the ‘all seeing eye’.
Not even a single man’s soul can step in there.
130 DAVID ICKE, THE SECRET OF ALL AGES [GR. TR. MASTAKOURIS T.] (p. 434):
«The truncated pyramid with the all-seeing eye is a symbol. …The all-
seeing eye is the eye of Horus, of Lucifer, of Satan, call it what you like.
It is also related to the ‘third eye’, the ‘chakra’ in the center of the
forehead, through which we are connected with our psychic vision.
According to the Egyptian legend, Osiris was murdered by Set and Set
was killed by Horus, who lost his eye in the battle. Hereby, we have the
expression ‘the eye of Horus.»
Obviously, the correlation with the ‘Evil Eye’ in the book /movie ‘The
Lord of the Rings’ is not accidental.
When this center, which is the exclusive seat of the creator/god, controls a
plain soul (devoid of Divine Spark), this soul obtains access to it only
through the connection with its own ‘I Am Presence’, namely its
god/creator. The creator then –as a reward– provides the soul with the inner
vision of the sixth sense, where, with the help of Kundalini, through the
back stage of Olympus, it ‘sneaks a peek’ into the astral and aetheric
worlds.
Spiritual Logos (Word) through messenger-god Hermes, the ability to cure
material bodies and the capacity of the sixth sense, are the end of the road
for every plain soul. At that particular point of course, man is somehow
‘lulled’ and never finds the Truth. This is, after all, unattainable either way,
simply because through the messenger Hermes, man can know only what
the creator chooses to provide him with as knowledge. And as you can
easily understand, the Truth is out of the question. Next, such
‘accomplished’ people, by means of what has been transferred to them,
guide the rest of the crowds of the ‘commoners’ through ‘teaching’, and
lead them to dead ends. You must therefore discriminate between the
knowledge you have till now been acquiring from men, and the knowledge
you are receiving now. You will certainly see many differences. But this is
natural, if you consider that what man has learned up to now is exclusively
the knowledge of only one view alone, however twofold it might appear in
the (dyadic) material dimension.
In the universe of the absolute ‘give and take’, if a prospective seeker
receives the gifts of god creator, he must automatically offer a counter-gift
in return. It is the Logos of the creator, in relation to the causative/cause.
131 GAZIS A., LEXICON OF THE GREEK LANGUAGE (p. Αιτία
52):
= Cause: «The first thing according to Pindar and Herodotus, the
beginning, the source, the foundation and the motive for anything made
of matter (Gr. Hylē).»
And as far as plain souls are concerned, since they have always belonged to
him, they receive his presents and obediently continue to succumb to his
every will.
Celestial Man being independent, if He accepts these rare gifts, He gives up
his Divine Essence in return, putting it under the absolute control and
service of the creator of matter.
132 HESIOD, WORKS AND DAYS [Gr. tr. GIRGENIS S.] (VERSES. 85 - 92):
«And
Epimetheus did not think on what Prometheus had said to him, telling
him never to take a gift from Olympian Zeus, but to send it back for
fear it might prove to be something harmful to mortals (men). But he
accepted the gift, and when calamity was already upon him, he
understood.»
So if the third phase of self-knowledge has not been completed before this,
man, through his ignorance and oblivion, is deluded and in order to gain the
gifts of the creator god, trades his ‘part within’, losing in essence his
‘Everything’.
The road to Deliverance and the Truth is totally different and the key is
called power transmutation. The course is the same for every plain Soul
that will choose to abandon the universe of duality and pass over to the
Immortal FatherLands, after having previously been fulfilled by Spirit.
The creator’s ‘gifts’ hide the Power inside them, but also a big trap. Man
has two choices then: either to make use of these gifts and profit from their
power, or to transmute this power, converting it to an elevator which will
lift him up to the higher levels. If man has not been freed from the charms
of material power, he gets irretrievably trapped through/by these gifts. But
if he bypasses this trap, then the power of these gifts is transmuted and
becomes the vaulting horse to ‘launch’ him, in order to conquer the seventh
sense of the Truth.
133 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-96):
«The Occult claim that
there are seven senses in man, as in nature, as there are seven states of
consciousness, is corroborated in the same work. (Anugîtâ, Sacred Books of the
East, Vol. VIII., 278)»
136 A) CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P. (p. 164) - KROLL
Man’s history abounds with myths delivering encoded truths. The sad thing
is that after so many centuries past, most of these myths have been
corrupted and do not state their hidden message with precision.
Nevertheless, the fundamental concepts are clearly visible.
137 MYTHOLOGIE GENERALE, FELIX GUIRAND, COPYRIGHT BY DIMITRAKOS S.,
PLATT, CH. 27: «Satan began with transforming his hosts; in his hands there
was a flashing fire, and they were in a great light. He then placed his
throne near the mouth of the cave (at the sixth energy center of Olympus, as the ‘all-
seeing eye’) …and he shed light into the cave, until the cave glistened over
Adam and Eve, while his hordes began to sing praises. And Satan did
this, in order that when Adam saw the light, he should think within
himself that it was a heavenly light, and that Satan's hosts were angels;
and that God had sent them…When, therefore, Adam and Eve saw the
light, fancying it was real, they strengthened their hearts;» [Gr. edition:
APOCRYPHAL TEXTS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, KOUTSOUKIS D.]
So, this is the fifth energy center-trap; the center of the magic of Logos; the
Logos of god/creator, who ‘always geometrizes’, and since he geometrizes,
his Logos is more intertwined with the mathematical logos/fraction (the Gr.
word logos, among other meanings, also denotes: fraction, ratio), which
automatically indicates division. Hence the early ancient Greek name for
Jupiter, Δις [Dis=dual] which alludes to di-vision.
140 DICTIONARY OF THE ANCIENT GREEK LANGUAGE BY IOANNIS
STAMATAKOS
«Δις is the ancient Gr. name of Ζεύς [Zeus] which appears in the oblique
cases Διός, Διί (Δι) Δια. Its connection with the Gr. word δις (which
means two or twice) is not accidental. Furthermore, the Gr. name Δία is
connected with the Gr. adverb δια which –without inflection– denotes
separation and division.»
If the Higher Self of the seeker falls for his charm, accepting the gift of the
(twofold) god/creator, then IT gets permanently di-vided from the (Divine
Spark) Eurydice, who goes back as an ‘eternal prisoner’ of the
gods/creators.
Sixth energy-center; Found at the center of the forehead; Right where
people place the ‘third eye’. It is the central seat of the god/creator; the
ultimate point. It is equated with Mt. Olympus, the highest throne of the
gods. There, the soul of the (common) man never sets foot in. At this
height, the snake-figured goddess Hecatē shall present the view from the
‘back chambers of Olympus’ to the ‘select few’ souls if she so wishes.
141PHILOSOPHICAL AND CEREMONIAL MYTHS OF THE ANCIENT GREEK
MYSTS, GRAVIGGER (p. 145): «Ave, Hecate, ‘Prothyraia’ [Qui veilles aux
portes (du ciel)] (=who always stands sleepless at the Gates of the Sky), is
the translation of M. Meunier in the hymn to Hecate by Proclus.
She who always stands sleepless at the Gates of the Sky; the ‘Queen [Gr.
Άνασσα] of the Sky’ as Orpheus calls her in his first Hymn for her (1). …
Proclus here invokes her from an even higher stand point addressing her
as the guardian and guide of souls in their ascending course to the light, to
redemption.»
(1) ‘ORPHIC HYMNS’ 1ST HYMN TO HECATE, TR. MAGGINAS S., (p. 3): «I invoke and
praise Hecatē, who is revered in every street and crossroads; …the huntress of bulls, the queen
who has the keys to the whole world (the key-holder), the guide, the nymph.»
From the lower planes, the soul can accept the gods’ gifts to it, only through
pleading. The power of Logos, of Prophecy, of Therapy (cure), and Inner
Vision are the best a select soul can hope for. The scepters of absolute
power are ‘in its hands’. But at what cost! Do you think, that in this
universe of give and take, all this can be granted without return? And as far
as common souls are concerned, this is the best they can long for from a life
they only came to be bondservants in. Woe to the Celestial Men though!
Their submission signals their inability to return to the FatherLands.
Throughout man’s history on this Earth, great Mystics (Initiates) have been
imprisoned in these two energy-centers and have then ‘fallen from grace’ to
become ‘black magicians’, trapped by the ‘power’ of the aforementioned
dispensations. The eternal circle of rise and fall of the oscillating snake is
infinitely continued.
The Divine Spark/Man though, who will continue undeterred to go higher,
at the sixth energy-center enters the most difficult and by far the most
dangerous phase of his path. Obliged to pass through the impassable
realms of the sixth energy-center of Olympus, he makes use of his
codes/keys. There, he is put through extremely difficult ordeals, and comes
face to face with staggering revelations…
At the end of this road lies the seventh energy-center. Into this center, it
has been foretold, only a soul that possesses the Living Spirit inside it can
enter. This center is located at the top of the head. It is otherwise called the
‘Lotus Center’. It is the star painted at the top of the head in all depictions
of the Virgin Mary.
At that seventh energy-center, the Holy Matrimony takes place: The union
of the Divine Spark with the ‘I Am Presence’. In this particular union, there
is absolutely no trace of sexual connotation. For the man experiencing it,
this union assumes form in the birth of a new body. This body is called
Higher Mental. The Higher Mental Body has no relation whatsoever to
material or scientific knowledge of any sort. It is simply the body which,
through Man’s Enlightenment by the True Unsplit Light of the Seventh
Center, brings him the Truth, and through the Truth, it brings him Wisdom.
In this seventh energy-center then, man is found in the neutral zone between
the material and the matter-less worlds. This center is, in other words, the
seventh degree, which in the language of music is called ‘leading tone’.
142 Leading tone: The seventh note of the scale, leading to the first note of
the next Octave.
KUNDALINI
I must definitely stress a very significant and essential matter regarding the
two paths through which material man can reach the impassable energy-
territories of the sixth energy-center of ‘Olympus’.
The first path is the ‘honest’ way through self-knowledge which sharpens
man’s intellect and the second one is the ‘thief’s way’ that transforms the
human brain to a ‘soft’/weak brain, or even a disturbed one.
The front side of man is identified with the apparent. His back is related to
what is hidden.
143 PLATO ‘TIMAEUS’ Modern Gr. tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G. (XVI 45A3-45B2):
«And
the gods, deeming the front part of the body as more honorable than the
back and more fit to lead, gave us the ability to move for the most part in
this direction. So it was necessary for man to have the front part of his
body distinguished and dissimilar to the back. Wherefore having set the
face upon the globe of the head on that side, they naturally placed on it
(the front side) the organs for all the forethought of the soul, and they
ordained that the one to lead should be this (the front side).»
What is hidden, of course, is usually not absolutely pure. Let me become
clearer though: In the ‘honest’ way/path of progress/ascent, man must hold
in his hand the ‘sacred invitation’, which is no other than the possession of
the Divine (Spirit) Spark. When at a certain point, the Divine Spark is
awakened in the cardiac center, IT starts ascending upwards, passing
through the 5th energy-center of the throat to the 6th energy-center of the
forehead (third eye). Through this 6th center of ‘Olympus’, IT will finally
reach the seventh, the ‘Lotus center’. The meditation ‘tricks’ that accelerate
the process, bring no results because only the entirely honorable life and
the absolute pureness of emotions and intentions can promote the Spark
from each lower center to a higher one.
There is nevertheless also the way of the ‘thief’. The road of the cheater is
the road through the cunningness of the snake. The thief too will of course
be able to reach the sixth energy-center of Olympus, but only through the
‘back door’ in order to admire the view that the key-holder goddess Hecatē
will present to him from the ‘back stages’ (Another name the Greeks had given to
Hecatē was Προθυραία [Prothyraia] = standing in front of the gate).
The problem is of
course that the ‘thief’ will never enter the Holy Planes of the Father, but this
alleged wisdom will be channeled to his intellect by the devious wisdom of
the snake. I will explain to you exactly what happens: At the base of the
spinal cord, the sacred vertebra (Sacred Bone/Sacrum), at the first energy-
center, there is an energy ‘coiled round itself’. This energy is paralleled by
the thinkers to a snake and is called Kundalini. It is essentially identified
with the snake-figured goddess Hecate, who, by personal choice, has placed
her ‘subterranean’ base there.
144 CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P. (p. 98) - KROLL 28-
PLACES 51: «…From the right haunch (of Hecatē), around the hollow of the
cartilages, there springs forth and full-bursting the Fountain of the
Primordial Soul…»
The uninformed student, unaware of the danger involved, calls upon
Hecate's Kundalini energy through meditation. Everyone who calls the
manifested gods of the material universe should know that he must also
have an ‘exchange gift’ always available· otherwise he will receive
‘venom’ in return. There lies the danger which lurks when many people,
after they call upon kundalini energy, they are granted madness instead of
wisdom.
The moment man chooses the snake as his guide in his path to wisdom, he
energizes it through meditation. This energy, will start ascending through
his spinal cord (the back door).Through it, it will reach the sixth energy
center of the brain, in the ‘gap’ between the pituitary gland and the pineal
gland whose anatomical name is Thalamus, (Greek θάλαμος [thalamos]
= chamber), and is located in-between the two hemispheres. The so-called
Thalamus/chamber can be paralleled to the control center for all data being
received. The distribution of all incoming information to the various parts
of the brain is carried out through this Thalamus.
145 DANIEL GOLEMAN, (PSYCHOLOGIST, HARVARD UNIV.) ‘EMOTIONAL
«The conventional view in neurology states that the
INTELLIGENCE’ (p. 48):
eye, the ear and the other sensory organs transmit the signals to the
thalamus and, from there, (the signals are distributed) to the areas of the
cerebral cortex which process the stimuli. There, the signals are combined
and form the objects in the way we perceive them. …A visual signal is
firstly transmitted from the retina of the eye to the thalamus, where it is
translated into the language of the brain. After that, most of the messages
go to the visual cortex, where they are analyzed and evaluated in respect
to their meaning.»
Into this distribution department then, the wise snake’s venom is
‘discharged’ as energy, and from there, the Thalamus/chamber
communicates it to the rest of the brain’s sections, where it manifests as
devious ‘wisdom’.
146Since there is not only the Immaculate Wisdom, but also the devious
one:
THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE) JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr. KOUROUSSI A.,
«Then, the soul arrived at the fourth atmosphere (level),
A., verses 2-3 & 9-14:
which took seven manifestations (forms): The first manifestation is
darkness, the second one is desire, the third one is ignorance, the fourth
one is deadly jealousy, the fifth one is carnal inebriation, the sixth one is
the intoxicating wisdom, the seventh one is devious wisdom. These are
the seven expressions of Wrath, which oppress the soul with questions
like: Where do you come from, man-slayer? Where are you going you
wanderer?»
This sort of ‘wisdom’ though, is entirely different from the one channeled
to the human brain through the seventh energy-center.
‘Wisdom’ coming from kundalini is the manifestation of the sixth sense; a
trap-sense which conveys all the information of the astral world, and its
accompanying problems. On the contrary, wisdom transferred through the
seventh energy-center, is the seventh sense of the Truth and gives man the
key to his Liberation.
The snake’s course will not, of course, continue to the seventh energy-
center. It couldn’t anyway. It remains there, in order for the seed/venom of
the wise snake/creator, to start activating man’s intellect with its own
schismatic wisdom. In most cases, the consequences of this method/path are
devastating for the one who chooses the ‘back door’. Many cases have been
reported, where people energized kundalini, but paid back dearly for it, with
the disturbance of their mental and psychological health.
Recapitulating then, there are two ways of ascent for man: In the first
category, plain souls, or souls with a Divine Spark inside, entrapped in the
illusion of the material plane, worship the powers of this world, and through
‘techniques’ that they (the powers) offer, climb up to the fifth energy-center
and then through the ‘back chambers’ (Thalamus) of ‘Olympus’,
contemplate the view of the astral world and its ‘magic’. These men never
learn the Truth, but clung firmly onto the highest degree of the oscillation,
they rise with it up to the 2nd reflective heaven, until that same oscillation
inevitably brings them back down to the lower regions, where they will start
a new experience cycle again. (Reincarnation)
147 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS
E.] (p. 68). The commentator and translator of the ‘Tibetan book of the
dead’, Eustathios Liakopoulos, points out: «The six realms of Samsara
(the material world of Maya/delusion) are: 1) the realm of the gods of Samsara (or
the gods of the world, the cosmic ones, according to Sallustius) …these Samsaric gods
are considered immortal, but up to the point that their good karma runs
out.»
In the second category, every man who wants to Be Redeemed, initially
appeals to the Impeccable Home Lands, asking to be fulfilled with Divine
Spirit. Following that, he starts the process of self-knowledge, which will
lead him to the seventh energy-center of Truth and Freedom.
HOLY MATRIMONY
«§11 On the day when you were united, you became divided –yet, now
that you have become divided, what will you do?»
The moment the Unified Celestial Man, Male and Female One, resident of
all HyperUniverses of the Absolute and the True, tried the cursed fruit of
the knowledge of good and evil, he died in the True Worlds and was
incarnated into the mortal material universe of the snake.
149 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§71. When Eve was in Adam,
there was no death: When she was separated from him, death came.» [Eng.
tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
In this dyadic (twofold) world, just as concepts were divided into good and
bad ones, just as the creator of matter was split into a god and a daemon,
exactly like that, man himself was also split in two.
150 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B.C.,
One part of the existence of Celestial Man remained free in the material
energy-universe, as the Life-giving ‘I Am Presence’, or the Higher Self, and
his remaining half, the Divine Spark, was incarnated into denser matter,
sometimes as a man and other times as a woman. The reunion of these two
segments (I Am Presence and Divine Spark) unifies the split man back into
One Whole Entity, and this union is brought about through the Mystery of
the Holy Matrimony. The result of this union, is the recovery of man’s
Spiritual Remembrance and the Reinstitution of the Truth (Α-λήθη-α=Non-
Forgetfulness). This is symbolically pictured by Mythology, with the birth
of the Goddess Athena/Truth/Wisdom from inside Zeus’ head. A different
depiction of the same theme is the halo over the head of Christian Saints.
The reunification of the split Celestial Man gives Him the ticket for His
return to the Celestial Kingdoms.
151 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:
«§49. Jesus said: Blessed are you, who are the whole ones (unified) and the
chosen ones. You will find the Kingdom, for you came from there, and
(there) you will return.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
They also use the term ‘holy matrimony’ to further misguide people and
commit adultery as they copulate, making ‘love’ to other people of the
opposite gender, fooling themselves, that through this extremely material
carnal pleasure, they will ascend the steps of spirituality! According to this
reasoning of theirs, the two material individuals uniting sexually should be
transformed into ‘one body/flesh’ and this, of course, is not materially
possible. The saying ‘into one flesh’ is literal. Men however, through their
inability to comprehend, started to presume, as usual. But through the True
Holy Matrimony, in the very flesh of one Man Initiate, the ‘male’ and the
‘female’ parts of the same split Spiritual Entity unite.
156 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§22. When you make
[Doresse: become] the two into One, when you make the inner like the
outer and the high like the low (unification of the two opposite poles of split
matter); when you make male and female into a single One (Unity), so that
the male is not male and the female is not female; when you have eyes
in your eyes, a hand in your hand, a foot in your foot, and an icon in your
icon, then you will enter into the Kingdom!» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
B) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA VII: «§7. This
is thy present Wheel, said the Flame (The ‘I am Presence’) to the Spark (The
Divine Spark). Thou art Myself, My Image, and my shadow. I have clothed
myself in thee, and thou art my Vahan (my carrier/vehicle), to the day, ‘Be
With Us,’ when thou shalt re-become myself (by means of the Sacred Union)
and others, thyself and me.»
Unfortunately, a great portion of humanity believes in this fallacy. They
even go as far as to imagine that the ‘divine complement’ of Jesus Christ
was Mary Magdalene. But with this logic of theirs, if male Jesus united
with His female half that was Magdalene, –then logically and after His
Resurrection– Magdalene’s resurrection should have followed.
157 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-134): «Mystically Jesus was
held to be man-woman.»
Controversies come and go in the multi-fragmented dimension of matter!
INSIDE ONE AND THE SAME MAN,
UNIFICATION OF THE OPPOSITES RESTORES HIS WHOLENESS
«Through our senses and the various organs that reinforce them we do
not perceive the Universe as it really is. We merely perceive it according
to our brain's ability to do so, through these most imperfect human senses.
The real nature of the four-dimensional non Euclidean Universe is non-
perceptible and can only be described by mathematical functions.»
So, the aetheric (quantum) decoder brain formulates the visible world, with
the simultaneous collaboration of the five basic senses. Each one of the five
senses decodes (through the brain) the received information which is in the
form of oscillations from the surrounding world. Consequently, the brain,
along with the combined collaboration of all the senses, composes the
world that surrounds man.
As an example of what I am telling you, I will refer to a situation that
commonly occurs to people: At times, when someone is quite tired and is
lying in bed ready to fall asleep, it so happens that he is suddenly startled by
an intense sensation of ‘falling into the emptiness/abyss’, and being half
asleep wakes up again. Do you know what this means?
–I nodded negatively and waited for his explanation.
–The moment a man is ready to fall asleep, consciousness is the first to
withdraw. At a second phase, the brain starts ‘shutting down’ some of its
decoders/switches. Occasionally though, due to fatigue, this withdrawal
sequence changes and the brain shuts its decoders before consciousness is
completely withdrawn. Then the sensation that man is really inside the void
and falling, is literal.
167 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’: «T. A.
Whiller (1968): Everything in the universe is oscillations inside nothing.»
DANEZIS, M., THEODOSIOU, S., ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 99) “The Universe
however is just a mere manifestation of another non-Euclidean, hyper-sensory hyperspace that
coexists with the Universe sensed by us, but nevertheless (this hyperspace) remains invisible to
our human senses.”
MESSAGES’ (p. 396): «Iceland is the country with the greatest tradition of
legends relating to gnomes. Characteristic is the fact that the
Hafnarfjordhur tourist map also includes the areas where gnomes dwell.
In Reykjavik there is the one and only Gnome School of the world, in
which students are taught, among other things, to recognize and identify
the 79 kinds of spirits like fairies, elves, and spirits of the plants, which
emit a characteristic aroma of a flower, of a healing plant or tree. …
Nature’s spirits incarnate the four elements of nature and live in a parallel
world, avoiding man.»
At the early stages of man’s creation, at that turning point when
Australopithecus was slowly being transformed into Homo (man), these
microscopic creatures of the aetheric plane taught the first men the secrets
of nature as well as the properties of plants and herbs. A great portion of
this knowledge did not come through observation of nature alone, but also
through the suggestions of qualified elementals to the juvenile mankind.
Following the development of that close relationship between mankind and
the elementals, man’s greed increased and so did his demands from that
kingdom, resulting in the conversion of the obedient elemental-dwarfs into
subdued bondservants.
178 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’: «Like all nature’s powers,
so are the element-dwarfs extreme mimickers. With the obedience vows
they gave to man, they reflect what they see –regardless of whether this is
good or bad. Many of the aetheric element-dwarfs were facially contorted
after mimicking what they saw man create through the ill-bearing use of
words, thoughts and emotions, which he (man) attracted around him
through his bad use of the life-energy. These element-dwarfs also became
malevolent, cunning and ill-intended by nature and enjoyed mocking men
–their torturers.»
Right then however, new decisions made by the authorities of creation had
as a result the end of that disharmonious relationship and confined every
‘rogue’ to his own plane only.
179 THEODOSIADIS N., ‘GNOMES’, «Old stories say that, the worlds of men
and gnomes were once one and undivided, but something happened to
divide it in two, and since then, each party has lived in their own separate
part of the world.»
–And yet science claims that nature has self-sufficiency and that each
natural phenomenon follows exclusively natural laws for its change and
evolution. Where can the aetheric plane fit in this absolutely logical point of
view of science?
–Every plane/field has its own laws. With very fine threads, all planes are
interconnected. For example, what compelled scientists to investigate the
(finer/subtler) dark matter, was the quest for the origin/root/cause from
which the force called gravity stems. The denser material plane has its own
natural laws. These laws however don’t exist independently or exclusively
in one plane/field! It is in a neighboring dimension that the cause of these
laws lies. The cause lies in the aetheric field and the manifestation in the
material one. To make this clearer: In heavy matter, things evolve in their
own way but the stings/threads of these laws/ways are moved/pulled from
elsewhere.
180 THEORY EXPLAINS DARK MATTER’S BEHAVIOR, ASSUMING THE
EXISTENCE OF THREE ADDITIONAL DIMENSIONS. SOURCE: SCIENCE NEWS.GR
09/09/2005
«One explanation, they say, is that the three additional dimensions,
besides the three spatial ones which we are accustomed to, change the
effects of gravity in very small distances. …This mysterious dark matter
is not visible, but its presence in the galaxies becomes perceptible
through the gravitational attraction it exerts on visible stars.»
What the physical man receives through his five, extremely restricting
senses is a series of consequences caused by a sequence of events of a
much deeper origin. One does not cancel the other. It just adds to it.
181 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 55): «In
this new physical reality, what we have been calling matter up-to-now –
based on the delusion of human sensory organs– is elegantly described
by Charles Muses in his book ‘Consciousness and reality’ (1972). “…All
observable objects are three-dimensional images formed by waves that
are still or moving (under the influence of electromagnetic and nuclear
processes). All objects in the world are three-dimensional pictures formed
into images of a hyper-hologram, in an electromagnetic way.”
An additional reminder:
(p. 55): Through our senses and the various organs that reinforce them we
do not perceive the Universe as it really is. We merely perceive it
according to our brain's ability to do so, through these most imperfect
human senses. The real nature of the four-dimensional non Euclidean
Universe is non-perceptible and can only be described by mathematical
functions.»
An example will render this mechanism clearer to you: A computer
program directs the movements of a sewing machine embroidering a table
cloth. Man only sees the sewing machine embroidering. He knows nothing
about the program.
He looked at me inquisitively to see if I had understood. I remained silent. I
was trying to put the new puzzle pieces together into a complete picture.
Old and new data were arranged disorderly in my mind. Logical deductions
sprang out and demanded new explanations. Some answers came about
almost instantly from the new evidence I now had in my possession. Others
still remained obscure.
–“Let us continue the conversation,” I said, “and I believe that in the end,
the cycle of my queries will close.”
LOWER MENTAL BODY – LOWER MENTAL PLANE
–When counting from the denser to the finer energy-bodies, next one in line
is the astral. Nevertheless, for a better understanding, we will first describe
the lower mental body with its corresponding plane.
The lower mental body is connected to man’s physical material brain
through energy-bonds, and forms the lower mental field/plane which is one
of the higher sub-planes of the astral world.
The creator blew a ‘living intelligent breath’ inside man. This living
sentient breath of the Creator was the so-called ‘Soul’.
182 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2: «§7. And the Lord God made man
from the dust of the earth (ground)· and he blew the breath of life into his
nostrils; and man became a living soul.»
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And he (the
Creator) blew into his (the human’s) face the spirit, which is the power of his
Mother; he was not aware of this because he exists in ignorance. And the
power of the Mother came out of Yaldabaoth and went into the psychic
body (soul) that they had made according to the likeness of the One who
exists from the beginning.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
Inside the primitive man, the newly-born Soul started building a connection
bridge with his physical/material substance in order to transmit its
properties to it. Following that the mental energy which the physical brain
started to produce through thought (under the soul’s influence), formed the
lower mental body which was situated in the lower mental field
respectively. This influence resulted in the re-formulation of the material
logical brain in man.
The procedure of creation, formulation, and refinement of the physical
brain, under the influence of the noûs of the soul, inside the ‘slowed-down’
(mass of tranquility) pure-matter dimension spread out into thousands of
years of slow transmutation. This transmutation created the chain of
anthropoids, where one species with a more developed brain than its
predecessor, finally evolved into modern man.
People often confuse the feelings of the astral body with the properties of
the soul and imagine they (emotions) are products of the soul. Emotions
however, many of which are also experienced by animals, are the
characteristic property of the astral body. On the contrary, the soul is the
exclusive possessor of intellect and is the carrier of Noûs (Intellect).
183 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH XII (p. 193): «§13…The blissful god, the
benevolent daemon said that the soul was to be in the body, the Noûs
(mind) in the soul, the logos/reason in the Noûs, and father of all is god.»
B) CHALDEAN ORACLES, Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P., KROLL 47–PLACES
95- PLATO IN TIMAEUS 30B, (p. 153):
«After he placed the Noûs (mind) inside
the soul and the soul inside the body, he proceeded with the construction
of All.»
«So, because
C) PLATO'S ‘TIMAEUS’ Gr. tr. KOUTROUMPAS G., (30b4-30b6, p. 49):
of this reasoning, after he placed the Noûs within the soul and the soul
within the body, he fashioned the All (universe).»
D) SALLUSTIUS ‘ON THE GODS AND THE WORLD’ GRAVIGGER P., CH. 16, ON THE
IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL (p. 53): «Again, every worthy soul uses Noûs
(Mind); but not a single body can ever produce Noûs.»
The lower mental plane, which is located at the higher layers of the astral
world, is where pure thought, devoid of emotions, ends up. There lie all
scientific achievements of man ‘in form’, as well as all historic events (in the
form of knowledge) that humanity has ever lived through. It is there that meta-
physicists place the ‘Akashic Archives’.
184 Astral ‘libraries’ with the entire course of humanity recorded
(imprinted) in them.
Α) RUDOLF STEINER ‘APOCRYPHAL SCIENCE’ CH. COSMIC EVOLUTION AND
THE HUMAN BEING, 1909 (p. 106): «These imperishable eternal traces of
everything spiritual may be called the ‘AKASHIC RECORD’ (Akashic
Chronicle), if we designate the spiritually lasting element in world events
as their Akashic essence, as opposed to their transient/expiring (material)
forms. And it must be stated here again, that research into the
supersensible realms of existence can only be carried out with the help of
spiritual perception, which in this case means reading the AKASHIC
CHRONICLE.»
Β) RUDOLF STEINER ‘FROM THE AKASHIC CHRONICLE’, CH. COSMIC MEMORY
(p. 20): «This history is written in letters different from the ordinary. In
Gnosis and Anthroposophy it is called ‘the Akashic Chronicle’. Only a
faint conception of this chronicle can be given in our language. Because
our language corresponds to the sensory/perceived world and whatever is
defined by our language, immediately embodies the character of this
sensory/perceived world.
…Whoever has acquired the ability to see/perceive in the Spiritual World
comes to know past events in their eternal character. They do not stand
before him like the dead testimony of history, but appear in full life. In a
certain sense, what has happened takes place before him.»
C) SAKELLARIOS G., (PROF. OF PHILOSOPHY, UNIV. OF ATHENS) ‘PYTHAGORAS,
THE TEACHER OF THE CENTURIES’ CH. COSMIC MEMORY: «Pythagoras
believed that the Cosmos contains a record of everything that happens in
the universe… So, he attributed a Cosmic Memory to it (to the Universe),
which receives and eternally holds all the impressions of experiences and
observations. Furthermore, Pythagoras considered this Cosmic Memory
to be a lake or tank, from where ideas are projected as thought-waves to
be captured by spirits acting as ‘receivers’.»
The brain, besides its ability to decode energy-frequencies –of the
surrounding world– and the messages of intelligent soul, also has the ability
to record and process data and information in order to produce results, like
a high-performance ‘computer’.
185 ‘QUANTUM MEMORIES WILL IMITATE OURS’ SOURCE: NATURE, 6/8/2001
In order for every animal and man as well to be able to function in the
physical environment and for the characteristics of the ‘Ego’ and the ‘I will’
to develop, the existence of the astral body of emotions was necessary.
186 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT IV, HERMES TO TAT’: «§18…Wherefore I say
that, feelings are both corporeal and mortal, as they resemble the (material)
body in constitution… §19. On the contrary, Immortal Bodies have no
feeling, precisely because they are immortal; feeling is nothing more than
the pre-existence of good or evil in the body, or their departure/absence.
Whereas in the Immortal Bodies nothing is born and nothing dies;
therefore feeling does not exist in them.
…§23. –Is feeling(1) a body, father, or does it just happen to be in the
body?
–If we consider it [the feeling] incorporeal inside the body, we will accept
it as equal to the soul or the energies (2); for these, even though they are
incorporeal, we say, exist inside bodies· whereas the feeling is neither
energy (Essence-Spirit) nor soul, nor something else incorporeal; hence it
couldn’t be incorporeal; had it not therefore been incorporeal, it could
be a body; for of the beings, some must be bodies and others
incorporeal.»
(1) Feeling: Refers to the emotions of joy and sorrow.
(2) Energy: With the word ‘energy’ he means Essence-Spirit.
The astral body –the body of desires and emotions– is situated inside the
astral plane/dimension, just as the roots of a tree are inside the soil. This
plane is created and expanded by the emotionally tinted energy of the
thoughts of all intelligent beings.
All thoughtforms generated by the thoughts of all men that have ever lived
on this Earth have assumed form and exist in the astral field. The
emotionally ‘colored’ energy of thoughts accumulates in this energy-area of
the universe. Then pure thought is separated from emotion. Pure thought
(devoid of emotions) is incorporated into the areas forming the lower
mental plane –as the higher layer of the astral plane– and emotion is
registered to the lower astral regions, where, depending on its kind, merges
with similar ones and expands the higher and the lower astral.
There, meanness, hatred, kindness, revenge and compassion accumulate
and create unified teams of similar emotions and energy-conditions. All
emotions of meanness, revenge and hatred have merged and created what
men call the Devil. Respectively, unified groups are formed by positive
thoughtforms. But the negative energies, armed by their nature with extra
dynamism, in contrast to the nature of the positive ones, persistently claim
ever more and larger shares… So, born from the thought of material man,
they strive to go on existing, supplied with new emotions kindred to them
and urge man (as temptations) to actions and deeds, which will generate
new negative thoughtforms in order to increase the size of the already
existing evil.
187 ENOCH'S APOCRYPHON CH. 15: «§8. And now the giants born by the
coherence of spirit and flesh shall be called on earth evil spirits and on
earth shall be their habitation. They will in their turn bear evil spirits …
and they will be called spirits of evil. …§9. The spirits of the giants, the
Napheleim (Nephelim) [Anc. Gr. original text] shall bring all sorts of
inflictions (scourge) to earth, cholera, war, famine and lamentation. §10.
They will neither eat food nor drink, invisible to the sight (they are the
astral beings) and they will rise even against men and women, for they
have received life from them.»
So it now becomes clear that: temptations on one hand are provoked by the
negative astral society (devil), and trials (tests) by the creator/god (Lucifer)
on the other. Unfortunately, the very same material embodiment, through
the genetically-recorded laws/instructions for the benefit of man’s self-
preservation in the material plane, has been the cause of birth of all astral
evil. The ‘instruction’ itself from the god creator to his creation for its self-
preservation, namely the conservation of its individuality in life, came in
opposition to the same self-preservation instruction of another thinking
being. This opposition generated animosity. Animosity created hatred.
Hatred generated negativity and negativity manifested in dark thoughts and
feelings, which accumulated in the astral plane. This negativity kept asking
for more negativity to feed on and grow. Evil grew… It has become
gigantic.
He remained pensive for a while.
–Astral plane! …The greatness of deceit and delusion and fraud! Inside this
enormous astral region which is multiple times larger in size than visible
matter, millions of existences (entities) live and function.
188 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§63. One is either of the world,
or one is resurrected [anastasis], or one is in the intermediate world (the
astral plane). God forbid that I be found there! In this world there is good
and there is evil. What is good is not all good, and what is evil is not all
evil. But beyond this world, there is something that is really evil: it is
the intermediate world, the world of the dead.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Inside these worlds, a ‘traveler’ can meet thoughtforms ranging from the
heroes of his childhood stories, to the sickest perversions of adults.
189 PAPASTAVROU A., ‘A COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE: «The
astral plane was labeled as the universal memory and the cosmic picture-
gallery, and this, because in it we find all skeptomorphs (thoughtforms)
and every picture that man has formed in his imagination, not only in the
present life of a single man, but of myriads of men and for uncountable
rebirths. It is comprised of seven sections which are divided in two
groups, a ‘higher’ and a ‘lower’ one.»
There, all desires and all creations lie formulated. Scattered like puzzle
pieces, all the lies and fragmented truths are also there. Every astral entity
can take any piece it wants and present it to humanity as the one and only
truth. With the most widely used property of this dimension, i.e.
masquerading, astral entities of doubtful quality, entities that may easily be
either astral shells (not yet dissolved) of dead people, mindless astral
bodies carrying entrapped souls inside them, or formulated astral
thoughtforms of desires, weaknesses and negative energies of every
nature, masquerade and present themselves to living men as ‘celestial
guides’.
190 PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE:«The
astral plane is often called the kingdom of deception and delusion,
because of the ungrounded and unreliable impressions an inexperienced
psychic receives from it. One reason for this is that the tenants of this
plane possess the miraculous power of changing their appearances with
an unimaginable speed and influencing those they want to tease by
causing an unsurpassed level for self-delusion to them.»
They then introduce themselves as ‘saint’ or ‘master’ So-and-so, as spiritual
‘guides’, extraterrestrials, intra-terrestrials, dead relatives or anything else
you can imagine. These perverted astral entities, holding an advantageous
position against ‘lacking’ humans with their five deprived senses, literally
patron them, leading them to ugly situations, their sole purpose being their
energy supply and entertainment. These are the information sources, which
most mediums bring forth to their audiences through ‘channeling’. Most of
the information reaching humanity has its origins in that dimension! The
lower the planes (sub-planes of the astral field) the information is received
from, the ‘clearer’ the mediums hear the instructions in their ears. It is what
some people describe as ‘hearing voices’, an extremely dangerous situation
for their emotional, intellectual and spiritual course; the higher the planes
the information comes from, the less clearly can someone ‘hear’ it. From
the farthest energy-layers information is transferred as a sensation. This
happens because the lower sub-planes of the astral are very close to the
material plane and do not differ from it apart from a minute alteration of
their frequency.
Of course, there is also the other, the ‘upgraded’ guidance too, the one
coming from the creators themselves, who through their human-tools, direct
and regulate the various spiritual norms of the planet on one hand, and its
wider cultural, educational and technological course, in order for humanity
to produce the corresponding forms of energy under the respective
circumstances on the other. These issues though, will be more thoroughly
examined later on and only after we have analyzed some more information.
–And what exactly do all these invisible powers want from man?
–Their energy supply; all creatures in nature eat one another. Do you think
man would be spared from this strife? Gods and daemons contest each
other, asserting their respective energy-nutrition from man.
As we have mentioned before, positive or negative emotions are the energy
nutrition, whether healthy or not, that man receives from his actions or re-
actions from other people. If therefore normal men have the ability to
absorb energy from daily circumstances, can you imagine what quantities of
energy are produced through each lifetime and how much they nourish
‘those’ who absorb it? …I will try to be more specific. When after a fight,
some observers walk away ‘full’ and afterwards ‘ruminate’ the incident,
narrating it again and again, absorbing every little chunk of energy left from
it, can you imagine how much energy is produced from a disease, a love
disappointment or the sexual intercourse itself, misery, or even death? …
Not to mention of course state conflicts, wars and natural disasters!
191 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH VI, ASCLEPIUS' DEFINITIONS TO KING AMMON’ (p.
249): «§14.
All of these (daemons) have been allotted the authority over things
and turmoil upon the Earth, and it is they who bring about all kinds of
unrest in social groups and cities (states) and nations and for each
individual separately; for they do transform our souls and dominate over
them, obsessing and occupying the nerves and the marrow of the bones,
inside the veins and arteries, even inside our brain itself, down to our very
bowel.»
All these astral Powers, penetrating the aetheric field/dimension, have
immediate access to the aetheric body of each man. In this (aetheric) field
they then weave the conditions for the diseases which will later materialize
in dense matter as viruses or epidemics, sucking every man’s energy this
way much like you enjoy your juice through a straw. Some medications do
nothing more than cancel their energy formulas, dissolving their ‘straws’
(e.g. microbes). Other times again through the aetheric field, they
organize/orchestrate positive or negative situations which will later
materialize (happen) in dense matter as facts, in order to gain their energy-
results.
–In other words, god created us to benefit from us?
–Well you are his bondservants, are you not?
192 PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS I.,
K.:
(Socrates speaks to Cebes a little before he drinks the
(a) (62b, 62c, 62d)
conium [hemlock]): «Now the idea that is taught in the secret teachings
about this matter, (that) we men are in a kind of prison and must not set
ourselves free or escape, seems to me to be great and not easy to
understand. But this at least, Cebes, I do believe is sound and correctly
said, that the gods are our guardians and that we men are one of their
possessions. Or do you not think so? …Well then, said he (Socrates), if
one of your chattels (possessions) should kill itself when you had not
indicated that you wished it to die, would you not be angry with it and
punish it if you could?»
(b) (85b) (Socrates addresses Simmias) «But neither they (the birds), it
seems to me, sing when they are sad, nor do the swans, but because they
are prophets–servants of Apollo. …And I think that I myself am a
fellow-servant with the swans and devoted to the same God.»
Are you finally gradually starting to understand the purpose served by the
sacrifices to the ‘gods’ throughout the centuries? … Could it be that people
meant the self-evident: “Oh, god! Accept the energy of the sacrificed, so
that you don’t take mine through some misery or misfortune?”
193 A) THE GOSPEL OF PHILIP, [Eng. tr. from Coptic: PATERSON BROWN]
§54. «God is a cannibal. Because of this, mankind [is sacrificed] to it.
Before mankind was sacrificed, animals were being sacrificed. For these
to which they are sacrificed are not divinities (they are astral entities).»
B) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 8: «§20. Then Noah built an altar to the
lord, and took of every clean animal and of every clean bird, and offered
burnt-offerings on the altar. §21 And the lord smelled the pleasing
aroma (the smell of roasted meat). And the lord said in his heart, “I will never
again curse the earth because of man.»
C) THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH, THE ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN EPIC OF CREATION,
NEAR EAST TEXTS, GR. TR. XENI SKARTSI S., – SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS
Utnapishtim (equivalent to Noah) is sacrificing to the gods after the
flood.
«Then, I made a sacrifice. I poured out a libation on the mountain. Seven
and another seven vessels I set up on their stands, and into the bowls I
gathered timber, cane, cedar and myrtle. When the gods smelled the sweet
savor, they gathered like flies over the sacrifice. [See also]»
The greatest harm caused by today’s extremely consuming human society,
is the uninterrupted supply of the astral body. Through its direct and indirect
‘commands’, it hypnotizes souls, leading them to an unrestrained material
quest. Material quest for pleasure, combined with infinite material
provisions gives birth to desires. Desires expand the astral body, which in
turn, feeds a continuously expanding astral society, totally entrapping man’s
soul, until it is completely exterminated.
When man sleeps and his physical body ‘withdraws’, it dynamically gives
its place to the other bodies, which bring information forth from the
corresponding planes they reside in. The information sometimes comes
from the aetheric body, which brings it from the aetheric plane; there the
‘facts’ come first, before they manifest in dense matter and are revealed to
the dreamer as prophetic dreams. Other times, information comes from the
astral body of desires, where dreams are interpreted as ‘suppressed’
emotional situations –since they are stationed in this body– or as gut fears,
or even as simple wanderings of the astral body in this plane.
The astrophysicists of your world, through quantum physics, have located
this astral territory which they call ‘dark energy’. It is a much thinner
energy compared to dark matter and can be found throughout the material
universe. In reality, this dark energy is the astral plane. As dense matter has
its own physical laws, so does the astral plane/dimension (dark energy) has
its own particular characteristics and its own laws!
194 DARK ENERGY, (LIVE-PEDIA.GR)
«It is a cosmic entity. More precisely, it is a hypothetical kind of energy,
which came to the foreground in the 90’s, and which is responsible for the
existence of a repulsive effect which forces the parts of the universe to
distance themselves from each other. It is considered to run through the
entire Space and it has a negative pressure.
Dark energy appears to be without mass and it is distributed evenly
throughout Space where it acts as a kind of anti-gravity, a repulsive force
that pushes the Universe to split and expand. It was theoretically
established in order to justify the unexpected discovery that the rate of
expansion of the Universe isn’t slowing down, as it was believed until
then, but it is in fact accelerating. Moreover, the existence of this entity
contributes to the calculation of the inexplicable ‘deficit’ of the total mass
of the Universe.
According to the latest estimates, this dark energy comprises 75% of the
universe and the dark matter makes up 23%, while the ordinary baryonic
matter with its energy is in the minority with only 2%.» (Refer to IMAGES:
THE CONSTITUTION OF THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE)
SOUL – 2ND REFLECTION-PARADISE (NIRVANA)
Immediately after the lower mental body and the corresponding astral sub-
plane, there is another dimension, at the borders of finer/subtler matter
which is closer to the realms of the immaterial. It is at that point, where
material oscillation is at its highest frequency; the area of ‘Nirvana’, the
Second Reflection-Paradise.
The Soul was created from the ‘Essence/Spirit’, i.e. the Breath of the god
creator and was interwoven with the finer/subtler energy of the material
world. Thus the soul’s body was created, with Noûs and Logos (Word) as
its properties.
195 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘FROM HERMES' SPEECHES TO AMMON, EXCERPT XIX, OF
THE SAME’ (p. 175):
«§1. The Soul therefore is eternal intelligent Essence, having its own
Logos (Word) as its Nous/Mind [orig. Gr. text: νόημα = thought, understanding,
mind].»
B) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2: «§7. Then the Lord God formed man
from the dust of the earth* and he blew the breath of life into his nostrils;
and man became a living soul.»
* In all ancient Greek texts, the word γή [= earth] is used to denote the
cause of all matter.
Let us compare though, Hermes Trismegistus' ideas to those of Plato with
regards to the ‘creation of the soul’:
C) PLATO'S ‘TIMAEUS’ tr. KOUTROUMPAS G. (C35a1-35b3 pp. 57-59):
«And he (the creator) made the Soul out of the following elements and in
the following manner: Out of the indivisible and eternally unchangeable
essence (The Indivisible Spirit), and also out of that which has to do with
material bodies and is divisible (divided by Logos), by combining therefore
the two, he had essences from both and he compounded a third and
intermediate kind of essence between the indivisible and the divisible.
And after he had received all three kinds (the divisible, the indivisible, and the
compound) he blended them into a new kind, compressing by force the
reluctant and unsociable nature of each into the others. He mingled this
essence with the other two and made one out of three, which he again
divided into as many portions (souls) as was fitting. Each portion of these
had inside it of the one, the other, and the third compound essence.»
D) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT XXIII, FROM THE HOLY BIBLE OF HERMES
TRISMEGISTUS, TITLED KORE KOSMOU’
(p. 189): «§14.
God, no longer willing that the world above should be inert,
decided to fill it with spirits, so that creation should not remain immobile
and lifeless. He thus began crafting his plan with use of divine materials
to bring forth his work. By taking spirit from himself (the creator's breath), to
the extent necessary, he mingled it mentally with fire and with certain
other unknown substances; and having made them one, with certain
apocryphal words of power, he set all the mixture swirling; until out of
the compost a substance emerged, as it were, far subtler, far purer, and
more translucent than the materials from which it came; and this material
had two forms that only the craftsman god could see.
§15. And since this matter neither melted when fire was set unto it, nor did
it freeze, as it was a creation of spirit, but it kept its consistency, a certain
special kind, peculiar to itself, of special type and special blend, –god
called this composition Ψύχωσιν [= to animate, to give soul or life to],
after the more auspicious meaning of the name and in accordance to its
energy/action. And from it he molded myriads of souls, creating what he
wanted with order and symmetry. This mixture surfaced with fitting
experience and reason; §16 so that the souls should not differ from one
another in any way than in what was necessary.»
Following that, passing through the lower energy-fields of the material
world, the Soul ended up into the denser one, where it was dressed with the
dense material body. From then on, it coexists with it, trapped by its needs.
196 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
E.]
«The six realms of Samsara (the material world of Maya/delusion) are: 1)
(p. 68):
the realm of the gods of Samsara …these Samsaric gods are considered
immortal, but only up to the point that their good karma runs out.»
This is where the center of the great delusion lies. The fallacy is centered in
the fact that men confuse the dull dimension of Nirvana with the
HyperUniverses of the True and imagine that the same boredom exists there
too. The unfortunate thing is that they don’t know that the Nirvana phase is
simply one side of the SAME split (dyadic) quality of this universe.
198 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS
E.]
The commentator and translator of the text of the ‘Tibetan Book of the Dead’ Eustathios
Liakopoulos, points out:
«…(The terms) Samsara and Nirvana here are considered as aspects and
manifestations of the already dyadic plane, which must be overcome
through ‘ascesis’ (from the Gr. άσκησις = training/exercise), allowing
thus perfect enlightenment to be realized, experienced for what it really
is, namely beyond the perception of both Samsara and Nirvana.»
This state is one-sided, an extreme state, which occurs at the highest (most
positive) peak of material oscillation. It has nothing in common with the
Unsplit, ‘Spherical’ conditions of the True Cosmoi, where ESSENTIAL
HARMONY is the status quo. Thus, many who confuse things can find no
justification to even try for their personal elevation.
HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN
Translator’s Note: The Ancient Greek word Αγαθόν (Agathón) [=good/ness, benevolent/ness,
kind/ness] refers to an aggregate of concepts encompassing all moral and intellectual virtues of
man. It must be thought of as an absolute state, with an existence which is independent and
unaffected by time or any other change. Only The Supreme Deity, The Unified Being, The Monad,
can be characterized by the term Αγαθός (Agathós).
We must therefore accept the existence of an Ideal Conceptual World, independent from our
physical world, which contains all the Eternal and Perfect Archetypes of the Ideas of Virtue,
Justice, Morality, Grace and Truth. This is the World of Αγαθόν (Agathón).
Whichever of the above Archetypes appears in the world of form (our world), is to be simply
considered a mere reflection of the Real One, owing its imperfect existence to a vestigial and
rudimentary relation to the Complete and Perfect State of that Other World, in which Αγαθόν is
incorporated.
Plato, in his Republic, gives us the definition of the term Αγαθόν:
[508e] «This reality, then, that gives their truth to the objects of
knowledge and the power of knowing to the knower, you must say is the
idea of Αγαθόν, and you must conceive it as being the cause of
knowledge*, and the cause of truth in so far as they become known. Yet,
fair as they both are (knowledge and truth), you will think rightly in
supposing Αγαθόν (Agathón) to be something different and fairer still
than these. But as for knowledge and truth, even as in our illustration
[509a] it is right to deem light and vision as being sun like, but never to
think that they are the sun, so here, it is right to consider these two
(knowledge and truth) as being like Αγαθόν but to think that either of
them is Αγαθόν, is not right.»
* Of Spiritual matter-less Knowledge
[TRANSLATED BY PAUL SHOREY, CAMBRIDGE, MA, HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS;
LONDON, WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD., 1969.]
When the intelligent (=Nous possessing) Soul was embodied into the
material body, it began building a connection/communication bridge with
it, in order to transfer its mental properties to it. The upgraded mentality
(normal intellect) was then created in the material man and through the
development of the physical (material) brain, the lower mental body with its
corresponding plane/dimension started being formed.
An exactly equivalent process takes place in the Higher Mental body: When
the Divine Spark/Adam, the half-section of the split Celestial Man (Adam +
Eve = One), performs the ‘holy matrimony’ with its ‘Higher Self’ or the ‘I
Am Presence’ in the seventh energy-center, then the ‘fruit of this marriage’
is the creation of the Higher Mental Body. In other words, the moment one
half of the very same Man approaches the other, True Light Rises, and
encompasses his entire existence.
199 Α) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, SACRED TEXTS,
«§61. Jesus said to her, I am He who exists (comes) from the Undivided
(Whole). I was given some of the things of my Father…Therefore I say, if
he is <undivided> (Whole), he will be filled with light, but if he is
divided, he will be filled with darkness.» [Eng. tr. THOMAS O. LAMBDIN]
Β) GOSPEL OF PHILIP
«§142. Every plant which my Heavenly Father has not sown shall be
rooted out. Those who are separated (He means the divided/split Celestial
Men) shall be mated and the empty shall be filled (He means the plain
Souls that will be ‘filled/completed’ with Spirit). Everyone who enters the
Bedroom (for the Holy Matrimony and in the ‘Bridal-Chamber’ of the 7th
Energy Center) shall be born in the Light. For they are not begotten in the
manner of the marriages which we do not see (human, social marriages),
which are enacted by night, the fire of which flares in the dark and then is
extinguished (lost). Yet rather the Sacraments of this Marriage are
consummated in the day and the light. Neither that day nor its light ever
set.
§143. If someone becomes a Son of the Bridal-Chamber (through the Holy
Matrimony) he shall receive the Light. If one does not receive it in these
places, he will not be able to obtain it in the other place. He who has
received that Light shall not be seen (he will not be perceived by the forces of
darkness), nor shall they be able to seize him; nor shall anyone be able to
disturb this one of this nature, even if he socializes in the world. And
furthermore, when he leaves the world he has already received the truth
via the imagery. The world has become eternity (Eternal Kingdom), because
the fullness is for him the eternal. And it is thus revealed to him
individually –not hidden in the darkness or the night, but rather hidden in
a Perfect Day and a Holy Light.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic PATERSON BROWN]
This True Light is the Holy Spirit which is born and transfuses the Sacred
Knowledge (Α-λήθη-α = absence of forgetfulness) to Man through the
Higher Mental Body.
200 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP.: (a) SPEECH VI: «§23…Do you think then, son, that every
soul has the Good Noûs? (Higher Mental/Noetic Body) For this is what
we are speaking of and not of the servant mind (lower mental body)…
§24. For the soul without the Noûs can neither speak nor act.»
It is clear in this excerpt that a distinction must be made between the Higher Mental (Benevolent
Noûs/Mind [Gr. Νους αγαθός (Agathós)]) and the lower mental (servant mind) of man.
(b) SPEECH XXII: «§4. Whichever human souls have not the Noûs (Higher
Mental) as their guide, they suffer in the same way as the souls of non-
rational animals. In these cases the mind (the servant mind/lower mental)
becomes a co-worker exciting desires towards the irrationality of
appetites, and conduces the irrational never to cease desiring, just like
non-rational animals, without ever being satiated of ills. For, irrational
angers and desires become (develop into) great ills. And over these souls
God has set up the law(1) to play the part of moderator and punisher.»
These souls are attracted by the material ‘magnets’ and trapped in the material world, where
the law of reciprocal justice and karma rules. If however, they release themselves from these
dependencies, then, without any further obligation, the escape gate is open for them
WITHOUT JUDGMENT.
(1) (a) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 3: «§17.
For God sent the Son into the world
not to judge the world, but that the world might be saved through Him.
§18. He who believes in Him is not judged. He who doesn't believe has
been judged already.»
(b) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 5: «§24. Most assuredly I tell you, he who
hears My word, and believes Him who sent Me, has eternal life, and does
not come into judgment, but has already passed out of death into life.»
Since Karmic Law punishes ONLY those who choose to live in the falsehood of this world… and
therefore, it only applies to them.
B) Let us examine how SALLUSTIUS, in his work ‘ABOUT THE GODS AND THE
WORLD’, and in the chapter ‘About the Noûs and the Soul’ differentiates
between the Noûs (mind/intellect) of a Soul which encloses Spirit/Essence
or a Divine Spark and the mind of a plain Soul.
SALLUSTIUS, ‘ABOUT THE GODS AND THE WORLD’ Gr. tr. GRAVIGGER P.:
(a) CH. ABOUT THE NOÛS AND THE SOUL: «§1. The Noûs is a force which
comes second, after the Essence (Spirit), but comes before the Soul,
attracting Its existence from the Essence and perfecting the Soul, as the
Sun completes eyesight. Of Souls, some are rational and immortal, some
are irrational and mortal. The former are derived from the First Gods (the
HyperCosmic Gods of the HyperUniverses), the latter from the secondary (the earthly
gods of the material Universe). §2. Firstly, we must consider the true nature of the
soul… Thus the irrational soul is subject to the senses and the
imagination, whereas the rational soul is the Life which commands the
senses and the imagination and uses reason. The irrational soul is subject
to the affections/urges of the body's passions. (Here, as Gravigger comments, he
alludes to Paris (Trojan Prince), who is subject to his passions and irrational emotions).
Indeed, it feels desires without reason and it is angered irrationally. The
rational Soul (with the help of reason), shows contempt for the bodily
passions and comes into conflict with the irrational soul. Its victory
generates virtue while its defeat brings vice.»
(b) CH. 16. THAT THE SOUL IS IMMORTAL: «§3. We need to consider this rational
soul as immortal because it knows the Gods –since nothing of the mortal
realm receives knowledge from the immortal– and it (the Soul) looks
down (with contempt) on human affairs as alien (to its nature) and it reacts,
in the opposite way to the bodies because of its incorporeal nature.»
But in contrast to Sallustius and Hermes Trismegistus who attribute both the rational Soul and
the non-rational Soul to man, Julian the Transgressor, emperor and great devotee of the God-
Creator's religion, in his work ‘To King Sun’ –and since he KNOWS NOT the existence of
Another Superior Being other than his god/creator– assumes that the non-rational soul refers to
animals and the rational one to humans. Porphyry, on the other hand, attributes the (possession
of a) non-rational soul all the way down to plants.
C)H. P. Blavatsky briefly mentions an occurrence from the Anugîtâ text,
part of the Asvamedha Parvan of the ‘Mahabharata’. Mind and Speech
appear to disagree there on which of the two (Mind or Speech) is
superior. The debating parties finally ask The Self of the Being, i.e. the
individual Higher Self, and the Lord thus replies:
BLAVATSKY H., P. ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-95): «There are two minds: the
‘movable’ and the ‘immovable’. The immovable is within me (in the
Higher Self), the movable is in your dominion (i.e. of the speech) on the
plane of matter. To that (the movable) you (speech) are superior.»
The Higher Mental body is the ‘bridge’ connecting the Absolutely Pure
Spirit of the Unified Celestial Man with his entire energy- and material
(physical) Hypostasis.
201 THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE), JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr. KOUROUSSI
30):
«The popular idea that someone can –after death– acquire unlimited
knowledge from the astral world or other sources of higher spiritual
development, and that these can be transferred through a psychic
(medium) to the living, is not true. In the astral plane, the deceased does
not possess more knowledge than what he did while living, and if he
could transmit something that would be what little he knew when alive.»
The soul then, in these unknown astral regions, is tormented by emotions,
desires and passions, without having the ‘means’ and the way to control its
mindless astral body.
The Higher Mental body, being the outer body of the rest –as it was the last
to be created– has the ability to communicate with the unified Spirit, to
receive Its Knowledge and transfuse it to man’s entire hypostasis.
Therefore, in the planes where man goes after death, it is the only body to
possess a Productive Mind and encompasses the astral body and soul. It is
the Luminous Logical Spiritual Noûs (Mind) which, built with all the
spiritual information acquired by man with the Holy Reunion (Holy
Matrimony), knows the Α-λήθη-α (Truth), and through the dark hell of the
astral plane, it continues to be supplied by the Logic of the active unified
Spirit and guide the Soul to Exodus and Deliverance. The Light IT emanates
lights every dark spot of the astral inter-dimensions and discourages every
malevolent daemonic entity from attacking IT.
204 GOSPEL OF PHILIP [Gr. tr. PATERSON BROWN]:
«§70. Jesus said: If you have gained THIS within you, what you have will
save you. If you do not have THIS in [you], what you do not have in you,
[will] kill you.» [Eng. tr. BEATE BLATZ]
At this point I am making a reference to Helena Blavatsky, who provides
an explanation to the term ‘THIS’ through the study of Hindu wisdom:
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-7):«Parabrahm is, in short,
the collective aggregate of the Kosmos in its infinity and eternity; the
‘THAT’ and the ‘THIS’ to which distributive aggregates cannot be applied.
In the beginning ‘THIS’ was the Self, One only.» [Aitareya Upanishad]”
In this region of the Higher Mental Plane we find the souls of all those who
believed and followed the Truth. Freed from incessant reincarnations they
wait for the circle of matter to close permanently.
207 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: «§40. And this is the will of Him Who sent
Me, that everyone who sees the Son and believes in Him may have
everlasting life; and I shall raise* him up to life on the very last day.»
*Orig. Gr. text uses the word: αναστήσω = I shall resurrect
Then they will all enter a new ‘space-dimension’ together, set up
especially for them, which will offer the ideal conditions for the Men/Souls
to restore the damages they have suffered from the prolonged stay in the
poisoned material universe in order to be able to permanently return to the
Immaculate FatherLands.
208 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 14: «§2. In my Father's house there are
many mansions. …I am going to prepare a place for you. §3. And after I
go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you to
Myself; that where I am, there, you may be also.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 12: «§25. He who loves his soul* shall lose it,
and he who hates his soul* in this world shall keep it to life eternal.»
*The original Greek Text uses the word ψυχήν = Psychē/Soul but, for some reason, all English
translations use the word ‘life’ instead:
[…ο φιλών την ψυχήν αυτού απολλύει αυτήν, και ο μισών την ψυχήν
αυτού εν τω κόσμω τούτω εις ζωήν αιώνιον φυλάξει αυτήν.]
Let us examine how this Body works:
The visible material world can only be perceived through our physical
senses. Conversely, the World of Pure Spirit (not of the astro-aetheric
dimensions) can only be ‘sensed’ through the Higher Noûs (Mind). As the
basic bridge of communication with the Celestial Man, it transports all
received information from the higher worlds to the rest of the material
bodies. The result of this process is the gradual removal (withdrawal) of the
‘ribbon/blindfold of oblivion/forgetfulness’ and the restitution of
remembrance/Truth. Information brought forth by this body, clearly doesn’t
concern material subjects, but deeply Spiritual knowledge.
209 THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, NAG HAMMADI MANUSCRIPTS
«§15. This is an acquaintance with the Living book, whereby at the end He
(The Father) has manifested the Eternal-ones (Aeons/HyperUniverses) as the
alphabet of His revelation. These (Aeons) are not vowels nor are they
consonants, such that someone might read them and think of emptiness,
but rather they (Aeons) are the True alphabet by which those who recognize
it are themselves expressed. Each letter is a perfect thought; each letter is
like a complete book written in the alphabet of Unity by the Father, who
inscribes the Eternal Ones so that through His own alphabet they might
meet/recognize/know the Father.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic THOMAS PATERSON
BROWN]
As you can easily understand, when man reaches this point, the last thing
that he is concerned with are his previous incarnations! And I am saying
this because as the building of this body is gradually starting, its basic side-
effect is an indifference to any worldly activity, and every materialistic
interest shrinks under the influence of the True Light.
210 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH IV: «§6…My child, if you do not first hate
your body, you cannot love yourself; and once you love yourself, you
shall have Noũs, and having Noũs, you shall also partake of Science
(=Knowledge).
–Father, why do you say that?
–It is impossible, O Son, to be conversant in both things, the Mortal as
well as the Divine. …For it is impossible for you to choose both at the
same time. …One prevails while the other diminishes.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 6: «§24. No one can serve two masters, for
either he will hate the one and love the other; or else he will be devoted to
one and despise the other. You can't serve both God and Mammon. §25.
Therefore, I tell you, don't be anxious for your life: what you will eat, or
what you will drink; nor for your body, what you will wear.» Here, the mortal
body is clearly connected to Mammon.
The Cross is a symbol representing dense matter. Each point of the cross
corresponds to one of its four elements: water, fire, air and earth. These four
elements are the nails that crucify the Unified Man.
212 Α) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:
«§56. Jesus said: Whoever knows the world discovers a corpse. And
whoever discovers a corpse cannot be contained by the world.» Because
of course, he cannot bear living inside the corpse.
Β) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, ENG. TR.
FROM COPTIC: FREDERIK WISSE: (Jesus says to John):
«And I entered into the
midst of their prison, which is the prison of the body. And I said, He
who hears, let him get up from the deep sleep!» [GR. EDITION: APOCRYPHAL
TEXTS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, KOUTSOUKIS D.]
Pinned down onto his material body/cross, Man awaits patiently for the
time when his unified Spirit will abandon the material world, in order to
enter the regions of the Higher Mental Plane!
213 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «Those
upon whom the Spirit of the Life will descend and (with whom) it will be
powerfully present, they will be saved and will become perfect. And they
will become worthy of the great realms. And they will be purified in
That Place from all evil and the concerns of wickedness. Then they will
not take care for anything except the imperishability alone, attending to it
from this point on without anger or envy or jealousy or desire or greed of
anything at all. For they are not restrained by anything except the reality
of the flesh alone, which they bear while fervently awaiting the time
when they will be visited by those who will receive (them).» [Eng. tr. from
Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
And when I say patiently, I stress the word; because any ‘voluntary breach
of the life contract’ (i.e. suicide) carries the ultimate price, i.e. the complete
enslavement of the Soul in indescribably painful conditions. After all, the
material body is not the only obstacle to the liberation of man, since his
astro-emotional body –the carrier of desires– continues to envelope the Soul
even after his physical death.
Ever since Celestial Man tasted the fruit of the twofold/dyadic material
knowledge and buried himself in the mud/matter of this world, he is
considered dead for the Immortal Worlds. It is THERE (in the
HyperUniverses of the True), where He is Resurrected from the dead and
permanently dies in the material universe.
214 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§21. Those who say that the
Lord first died and then was resurrected are wrong: for He was first
resurrected (in the HyperUniverses of the Father) and then died (permanently, in the
universe of matter).»
The symbol depicting the creation of the four elements of matter as well as
the Hierarchy of Entities that constitutes and sustains the entire visible and
invisible material world is the pyramid. The pyramid consists of four
triangles (Δ). Each triangle represents the creation {Tr. n.: Gr. word for creation is
Δημιουργία [Demiourgia] with Delta Δ as its first letter} of each one of these four
elements of matter. The top of each triangle is located at a
point/location/moment of the highest section of the material oscillation.
This location (the peak of the triangle {Δ} D (Δ)elta), is where the
command of the Logos of Creation is located (In the early periods of
development of the Greek language, every letter symbolized what it
declared). In order for each command (for the creation) to manifest
(materialize), through the Logos (Gr. Λόγος = fraction, division), it is split. This is
where the shape of the first letter of the word Λόγος (Λ) becomes relevant,
declaring precisely this fission and creating the two sides of the mental
image of a triangle as they gradually pass through the denser energy-planes.
The base of the triangle corresponds to the time this command needs to
manifest in each plane/field and its (Δ) Demiourgia = Creation to appear. It
is at the top of the pyramid, where the common point of all four elements of
matter (triangles) is located and is identified with the ‘(Α)rche [see
Archon]’ = Authority/Beginning of this (Δ) Demiourgia = Creation. (See
also: DRAWINGS, ‘THE STORY IN PICTURES’)
All who remain firmly ‘anchored’ on a single point of view, cannot perceive
the total width of the Cosmos (the fundamental frequency), but only a small
part/arch of it, or a side-oscillation which is included as part of a larger one.
Likewise those who do not accept the existence of the Soul and Spirit, can
only partially perceive this alteration of life, and locate it exclusively in the
densely material, visible plane. Because of that, they are comfortable
believing that the up to now intelligent human body of theirs will ‘evolve’,
after death, to a new living existence in the form of a worm! Let them be
content with it and turn a blind eye to the complete picture. The complete
picture however, includes besides the visible the invisible too; and this
invisible includes the Soul and the Spirit which are also subject to a
corresponding alternating procedure of the ‘inhalation-exhalation’ type.
When someone desires to redeem himself from death, he must
automatically abandon the dipole. He must shift himself from ‘I Exist’ to ‘I
Am’.
218 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: «§39. He who finds his life shall lose
it; and he who loses his life for My sake, shall find it.»
When someone lives in matter, he has a {sub-stance} and {sub-fers
(suffers)} under someone’s authority and can only exist as a {sub–ject} and
slave/servant of his god creator. {Tr. n.: The Greek word [Yπ-άρχω = to exist] consists
of the preposition [υπό=under] and the verb [άρχω=to rule], and clearly equates the concept of
existence to that of being under the authority of someone, as his sub-ject}.
But when someone
{IS}, he has automatically escaped the dipole of dying and material living.
You will understand what I mean as our discussion unfolds.
–If a man does not manage to achieve redemption in his life, is there a
chance for him to finally attain his goal in a new incarnation?
–In every new incarnation that man goes through –contrary to what
everyone claims– he leaves a part of his Spiritual Essence behind as
‘payment’. In other words, the prodigal son wastes his Father’s Fortune (Tr.
N.: The Gr. word {Περι-ουσία = fortune}, is comprised of the preposition
{περί = about, around, for} and the word {ουσία [Ousseea] = essence} and
can be translated as ‘all about the essence’). This fortune is his Spirit.
219 THE GOSPEL OF LUKE, CH. 15: «§11. Then He (Jesus) said: A certain man
had two sons. §12. And the younger of them said to his father, ‘Father, give
me my share of the Essence (fortune)*.’ So he divided it to them. §13.
And not many days after, the younger son gathered all, journeyed to a
far country, and there wasted his Essence with prodigal living.»
*Translator's note: The original Gr. version [translation of the 70] uses the Gr. word ουσία
= essence which was later translated as fortune [= περί-ουσία].
According to philosopher Sallustius (Gaul 300 A.D.) the primary Cause
of creation is equated to the Essence of Noûs and of the Soul [Gr.
Ousseea].
The sooner someone is free from this alternating process, the better for his
own sake. With every new incarnation, his spiritual part gets more and more
poisoned from the ‘clay’ of dense matter. A clean cloth, when soaked in
muddy waters, definitely doesn’t get cleaner, but rather gets shabbier and
irrevocably soiled. Men then lose the sense of the Immaculate and have no
ability to even imagine it. They then consider ‘clean’ what in reality is
dirty.
220 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP. SPEECH VI: «§3. When it comes to man, Αγαθόν
[=Ideally Good (See Tr. n on w. αγαθός (Agathós), beginning of Ch. ‘HIGHER
MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN’)] is determined in comparison to evil. …
And Αγαθόν [Ideally Good] here, is the smallest particle of evil. And it is
impossible down here, that Αγαθόν be free from malice. For down here,
Αγαθόν gets filled with malice, and being full of malice, it cannot be
Αγαθόν; and since it cannot remain Αγαθόν anymore, it becomes evil.
Therefore, Αγαθόν is (found) in God alone, or rather God Himself is
Αγαθός. So then, Asclepius, only the name of Αγαθόν is found in men.
Its workings are nowhere to be found. And it cannot be. For, it cannot be
contained in a material body, which is bound on all sides by
wickedness, pains, labors and rage and deceit and by foolish fantasies.
And the greatest ill of all, Asclepius, is that each of these things that have
been said previously is thought down here to be the greatest Αγαθόν
when they are an inevitable evil. …§6 Wherefore, those who are ignorant
and do not tread the path of piety, do dare to call man fair and Αγαθόν.
Not even in their wildest dreams have they seen what Αγαθόν (Agathón)
is. And they call Αγαθόν all that is evil.»
–They say however that man’s soul learns through consecutive incarnations
and through this knowledge and the pain of karma, it does not repeat the
same mistakes. At some point –they say– it will cease to reincarnate inside
matter and it will be transformed into spirit. In fact the ‘teachers’ mention
that after a certain number (some thousands) of reincarnations, one will
manage to reach holiness and Ascension!
–In other words your Souls started off as pure Spiritual Entities and were
incarnated into matter. Why? To return back to where they started from,
pure again? And having gained what? …Virtual-life experiences, useless to
the Spiritual Planes.
221 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH XI: «§41. Nothing of the earthly offers benefit
to the celestial. All celestial things offer benefits to the earthly.»
For what else of essence can you gain? Only the knowledge of the eternal
cycle of ‘good and evil’, where one action, under some circumstances can
be right and the same action, under different circumstances can be wrong!
There is a logical contradiction and falsehood in this view.
Through reincarnation, man is degraded more and more in relation to his
Spiritual part.
222 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’: «As shown, we gather
from the latter that man was not ‘created’ as the complete being he is
now… There was a spiritual, a psychic, an intellectual, and an animal
evolution, from the highest to the lowest…ever furnishing an ascending
scale for the manifested, or that which we call the ‘great Illusion’ (Maha-
Maya), but plunging Spirit deeper and deeper into materiality…»
And this plunge reaches absolute death as is supported by the very same
religion that supports reincarnation. Even the very Gods of this world are
destroyed and eventually die, as is described below:
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-36):
«In Book II, Ch. VIII of the Vishnu-Puraná it is stated: “By immortality is
meant existence until the end of Kalpa.” And translator Wilson in a
footnote remarks: “This, according to the Vedas, is all that is to be
understood of the immortality (eternal life) of the gods· they perish at the
end of universal dissolution (or Pralaya).»
C) PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD
Eustathios Liakopoulos, commentator and translator of the above text, makes the following
remarks:
«…The Gods of Samsara (of the vicious circle of deaths and rebirths) are
considered to be ‘immortal’, but only up to the point that their good
karma runs out.»
Therefore, if the Gods of Samsara are destroyed at the end of Kalpa, what
do we humans imagine we can possibly ‘gain’ …other than experiences
of death?
D) DAVID ICKE ‘TALES FROM THE TIME LOOP’ – ‘THE NEW AGE MATRIX’ (p. 431)
«The concept of reincarnation is yet another creation of the Matrix, to
keep consciousness in a cycle of enslavement, while it believes it
‘progresses’ through experiences, according to the beliefs of New Age...
And because, as it is said, ‘death doesn’t cure ignorance’ the same thing
happens to the consciousnesses (on other levels of the Matrix) that remain
trapped in delusion.»
The very demands of his survival teach man craftiness, lying and
deception; otherwise others will survive against him. These are the Laws of
this universe. What he will finally reach after these thousands of
reincarnations is not ascension –as they claim– but total spiritual death
inside the clever body of a bio-robot.
223 A) In the 2nd Meeting in Athens, in Pnika on the Acropolis (30/5-
5/6/1966), French professor Etienne Souriau in his speech ‘The Food of
the soul’ said:
«The needs of the body and the fast pace of material accomplishment
made us forget the needs of the soul and spirit. The philosophers must
ponder on this. There is a dramatically intense need for us to replace the
nightmare of modern man’s life and provide solutions to the immense
psychic and spiritual problem. Who is the man of tomorrow? He will
have undoubtedly found solutions for many scientific and technological
challenges. He might have even managed to create a lasting and care-free
peace. He might have succeed ridding himself of any deprivation and
constantly have material goods at his disposal. But what will fulfill his
soul? The time has come for man to seek and satisfy the desires of his
soul, before they die out completely.»
But this ‘dying out of the soul’ is unavoidably, the natural outcome of
man’s material journey since his fall inside matter.
B) ‘IDEOTHEATRON’ MAGAZINE, APRIL 1999 ISSUE, AN EXCERPT OF AN
INTERVIEW WITH D. NANOPOULOS (ACADEMIC, HEAD OF THE HOUSTON
ADVANCED RESEARCH CENTER): «Our living standards may have risen, we
may perform one-day ‘bloodless’ surgical operations, we may have more
free time, we may eat more healthily, we may get information about
things faster, but have we really become any better? Not necessarily, I
think. It’s not that I am pessimistic, on the contrary, I am optimistic by
nature but I can’t shut my eyes in front of reality.»
When one realizes it though, it will be too late. Through their ‘gurus’
(assignees), your creators have purposely methodized this whole lie, to keep
you chain-bound by rebirths, constantly turning the wheel of matter. The
only reason for the existence of the material ‘life’ of man is exclusively
energy-production. And the alleged karmic debt reinforces this endless trap,
since it is the melting pot for this production.
During the first Christian years, when the teachings of Christ had not yet
been corrupted, everyone knew that reincarnation with its complementary
‘karma’ was the principal process of imprisonment of the Celestial Man
into the kingdom of the fallen god-creator, the material universe. When
Jesus Christ delivered His Life-giving Teaching (through the Truth IT
carried within) it awoke the sleeping Sparks in the hearts of men, who by
breaking their bonds, escaped from the eternal oscillation of the snake-god
and shattered the cycle of endless reincarnations. This is why Christianity
chose to reject the Reincarnation dogma from its doctrine; because the
reason Christ came was exactly this: to cancel this interminable
imprisonment procedure which is Reincarnation, by paying the ransom
for Karma (sins).
Through material desires encircling the soul, and with an astral body
endlessly supplying it with emotions of material dependence and passion,
with the total deletion of its existential memory, as well as the complete
ignorance of the reality that surrounds it, she (the Psyche/Soul) has no other
escape, but to reincarnate consecutively. The energy-deficits man has
suffered in his life from injustice carry him back to a new life, in order to
‘get his blood back’ (to revenge). These energy-deficits end-up being the worst
burden for man’s imprisonment, since his demand to be justified and
compensated for the injustice he has suffered, irrevocably entrap him into
matter. One shackle holds him captive in its ‘high’ pole of material
oscillation, while the other, prisoner to its ‘lower’ pole in a continuous role
alteration. Do not forget the basic point though! The fruit of the knowledge
of good and evil (the apple) is one. And the endless cycle of eternal desire
and satisfaction, injustice and restitution, balance of debts and credits
continues without end, until the soul loses even its most minute trace of
spiritual reserves and becomes dead.
224 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 8: «§22. But Jesus told him, Follow me,
and let the dead bury their own dead.»
Let us now move on to the examination of another subject: People by
default love the world of matter, since it is all they know. What they love
attracts them. Thus, out of all the material manifestations, those they have
loved the most will be the ‘magnets’ to draw them back.
225 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 6: «§21. For where your treasure is, there
your heart will be also.»
In essence then, through his own love, man is entrapped and bound to his
material preference, whatever that may be.
226 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 6: «§19. Do not store up for yourselves
treasures on earth, because moth (for material bodies) and rust (for material
objects) will destroy them, and thieves break in and steal. §20. But store up
treasures for yourselves in heaven, where moth and rust do not destroy,
and where thieves do not break in nor steal.»
In this precise detail, lies the key to salvation. Through self-knowledge,
man will discover (remember) his Spiritual Origin. Then he will love his
Spiritual Birth-Land more than anything else and IT will draw him close
to IT and will redeem him completely.
227 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, Ch. 10: «§37. Anyone who loves his father or
mother more than Me is not worthy of Me; anyone who loves his son or
daughter more than Me is not worthy of Me;»
Any emotional (astral) dependence on people traps each departing soul and
does not let it return to its Spiritual Birth-Land, but rather encages it.
228 THE GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP
«Jesus said, whoever cannot free themselves from their father and
(a) §55.
their mother cannot become My disciple. Whoever cannot free
themselves from their brother and sister and does not bear their cross…is
not worthy of Me.»
(b) §87. «Jesus said: Wretched is the body that depends on another body
(loving or hating it –they are both dependences). Wretched is the soul that depends
on these two (caught in the nets of hatred or dependent love).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
–All this information is totally new and different to what ‘circulates’ in the
circles of those who ‘seek’.
–This is natural. The reason is that this quasi spiritual upgrading is
purposely given in such a way through channeling by the ‘assigned
teachers’, so that it leads nowhere. ‘Good students’ continue to hope that in
their next life, they will win laurels for their efforts and the vicious cycle is
perpetuated.
229 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: «§24. A student is not above his
teacher, nor a servant above his master. §25 It is enough for the student to
be like his teacher, and the servant like his master. If the master of the
house has been called Beelzebub, how much more the members of his
household…!»
–And how can I be certain that through this innovative philosophical
position, Spiritual salvation will finally come?
–Through logical reasoning, we reach the conclusion that through matter,
one can only evolve materially. On the contrary, for Spiritual upgrade,
withdrawal from anything materialistic is necessary. Ergo, the absolutely
dense material plane does not favor spiritual ascension!
PART TWO:
THE CHRONICLE OF MAN’S
IMPRISONMENT
CREATION OF THE HUMAN RACES AND THE FIRST FALL
–All our previous discussion had the purpose of preparing your intellect to
accept what I am about to gradually reveal to you. We will now change our
view, looking at the facts from a completely Spiritual dimension, having in
our possession all that was previously mentioned. You must look at the final
‘fall’ of man objectively and understand the myth of the primordial sin
because therein lies the key.
To begin with, it would be worthwhile to feel our way around two
fundamental Hebrew word-keys. The first is the word ‘Adam’, which in
Hebrew means ‘human/human kind’ and doesn’t differentiate between male
and female. The second word is the word ‘Eve’ which is simply the
pronounced sound of the Hebrew word ‘Havah’ meaning ‘Life provider –
Life’: (Havah – Eve = Life). So the word has no relation to the woman,
except in its metaphorical meaning
In the HyperUniverses of the Father, ‘birth’ does not occur by will, but is
the result of Completeness. Will is the result of fission, since for every will
there is always an involuntariness {Tr. n.: [α-βουλία = lack of will] the negative ‘α’
and the Gr. word βούληση = will}.
«§14 The seven hosts, the Will (or Mind) born Lords, propelled by the
spirit of life-giving (Eve/Life), separate (projected) men from themselves,
each on his own zone.»
Β) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: «§26. Then God said (1) ‘Let us(1) make
man in our(1) image, after our(1) likeness.’» …The main body (of the one
god/creator) consisted of all other partial/secondary gods. They
corresponded to specific parts of his oscillating, snake-like body. There
is the reason for the plural forms used in the above text (…each in his
own zone/territory).
(1) PLATO'S TIMAEUS (41b, c5): «Now, when all gods…had been born, the
Then, all ‘points’ of His oscillating existence (every deity) would work to
contribute their little ‘something’ for the ‘greatest’ creation. It is that plural
used in the phrase “let us create man”, which is so incomprehensible to the
Bible scholars, since they believe the creator to be only one. The man-being
would be an absolutely collective creation with the collaboration of all
points/deities of the oscillating body of the one creator-god.
Immortality is not a ‘de facto’ property, but occurs only from the perpetual
absorption of the Life-creating ‘Atmosphere’ of the HyperUniverses and the
expansion of all the Intelligent Wholenesses in IT.
236 This is why after all the Book of Dzyan characterizes the ‘sperm’ of
the ray that penetrated the eternal egg of the universe, as non-eternal.
This is because this ray/creator A after detaching itself from its Initial
Environment, it gradually proceeds toward death Ω where it will cease
living:
THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA III: «§3…The
ray (Creator) causes the eternal egg (building material) to thrill
(oscillate), and drops the non-eternal germ, which condenses into the
world-egg.»
However the young creator, having been cut off from his Source remained
bound onto his own universe. Because of that, His Completeness was being
constrained and He could expand no more. The fission which He had
undergone essentially weakened Him.
237 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «§10. Now
the archon (of this world) who is weak has three names.»
The higher parts of the oscillation of the second (energy-material)
manifested creation were inhabited by the entities reflecting absolute
positiveness. It is what many people call Paradise and the Hindus Nirvana;
the base of the ‘benevolent’ God and His angels; the one side of the twofold
entity of the creator.
Inside this highly oscillating area, these positive Entities (gods) created
‘Creatures’ from the subtlest/finest/most delicate ‘matter’ of their plane and
according to their properties. These Creatures exhibited their creators’
characteristics. However these Creatures just lay there, lifeless. They were
dead.
238 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«§17, 18 And all the angels and daemons labored until they had created
the psychic body. And their product was completely inactive and
motionless (without life) for a long time.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: WALDSTEIN M.,
WISSE F.]
The gods acquire Living Breath which is blown into the lifeless creatures.
The ‘products’ of the creators are transformed into Living Souls.
240 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«They (the Delegates of True Light) said to Yaldabaoth: “Blow into his face
something of your Spirit, and his body will arise (of the man/being/soul).” And
he blew into his face (of the man/being/soul) the spirit which is the power of
his mother; he did not know (this), for he exists in ignorance. And the
power of the mother came out of Yaldabaoth and went into the psychic
body (soul)… The body moved, gained strength and it was luminous.» [Eng.
tr. from Coptic: WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]
47-PLACES 94-PROCLUS IN TIMAEUS. 336A (p. 153):«He (the creator) placed the
Noûs in soul, and the soul inside the inert body. We were established by
the father of men and gods himself.»
Besides the psychic noûs though, the soul itself is characterized by some
personal properties. These properties must not be confused with emotions.
They relate more to ‘tendencies’ that have the roots of their variety in the
special characteristics of each individual partial god-creator of
‘Beings/Souls’, since each individual god created his own group of ‘sister
souls’.
The first Souls in the ‘form’ of man, the first Race of Man-beings, had been
completed: Only soul, and no other garment/body on them. This is The First
Race, the Golden one.
242 HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’, VERSES 109-122: «First of all, the immortal
gods who dwell in the Olympian chambers made the golden race of
mortal men … And they lived like gods without sorrow in their hearts,
free from toil and grief. Not even the misery of old age came upon them
(since the soul does not grow old); but with legs and arms never failing, they
made merry with feasting beyond the reach of all evils. …For the wheat-
giving(1) earth spontaneously (Anc. Gr. original: αυτομάτη = automatically, i.e. the
energy that permeates the entire universe) granted them plenty of fruit
abundantly…But after this race was covered by the soil, in accordance to
Zeus’ will they became benevolent daemons.»
(1) In the ancient text the meaning of the word ‘σιτοδότρα’ stems from the
«§21 When the (First) race became old, the old waters mixed with the
fresher waters(1). When its drops became turbid, they vanished and
disappeared in the new stream, in the hot stream of life. The outer of the
first became the inner of the second. The old wing became the new
shadow, and the shadow of the wing.»
(1) Blavatsky notes: «The old initial Race was mixed with the second and
169):
«At the same time, the Fire Spirits act in the astral body, enabling it to
carry an active perception and feeling and effervescently taking in
impressions from the world around. …What however the Fire Spirits
cause onto the astral body, are intense passions of love and hatred, anger,
fear, horror, gusty passions, instincts, impetuses and so forth. Because the
Spirits of Personality (Azura) had previously vaccinated this astral body
with their resemblance/nature (the Souls), these passions appear now with
the character of selfhood, of a separate self. …Into the astral body,
pictures pour and then ebb, pictures which are aroused by the
aforementioned passions.»
This is why there is a great divide manifesting in material man between the
unreasonable emotional impetuses generated by the astral body, and the
advice of the Soul’s noûs. These two ‘guides’ (reason and emotion) are
usually in conflict and opposition to each other.
The physical body, carrying the decoding brain, has the ability to receive
the dictates of the sentient soul and to control its overall behavior according
to logic. This is precisely the reason for the ‘childishness’ in the man-child,
whose physical brain, the main recipient of the soul’s intellect, hasn’t yet
fully developed. So, the man-child is exclusively controlled by the mindless
astral body, which is the carrier of intense emotions, compulsions and the
Ego.
These two primary properties (the ‘Ego’ and the ‘Will’), at the time of early
creation, are manifested differently to what man is familiar with today.
Later on, in combination with man’s living conditions inside dense matter, a
plethora of different expressions of the ‘Ego’ and the ‘Will’ enriched the
astral body with new properties and characteristics, which compose the
emotional character of each person today.
So this young being (Second Race/Gender, the Silver one) was dominated
by an intensely impulsive behavior.
246 HESIOD, ‘WORKS AND DAYS’ (verses 127-135): «Then the gods made a
second generation/race, the silver one, inferior and less noble one by far
(instead of an improvement, degradation occurs)… unlike the golden race in body or
in spirit. A child was brought up for a hundred years …playing joyously
and foolishly at home. …They lived only for a little time and suffered
because of their foolishness, for they could not avoid unholy insults to
one another.»
When the Silver Race completed its cycle, it too was covered by the next
denser layer of aetheric matter i.e. ‘it got dressed up’ with a new body, the
aetheric one, thus forming the Bronze Race.
–When we were enumerating the bodies of man, we spoke of the lower
mental body. When was this body created?
–This body (the lower mental one) with its respective plane is much
younger and was created after the creation of the purely material man. We
will examine this later, because to be able to focus on details, we must first
have a complete overview; this is why I am giving you the complete picture
more concisely.
So the Third Race, the Bronze, was born with a body a step denser than the
astral one (Silver Race), and thinner/subtler than that of dense matter. It
resides in the field whose entities weave the aetheric pattern/template upon
which the absolutely material (visible) universe will be built next.
247 A) HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’ VERSES 143-145: «Zeus the Father made a
third generation of mortal men, a brazen race, sprung from Meliae [ash-
trees] (1); and it was in no way similar/equal to the silver race, but was
terrible and strong.»
(1) Hesiod’s reviewer, Stavros Girgenis, as a footnote at this particular
«§17 The Breath needed a form; the Fathers gave it. The Breath needed a
gross body. The Mother molded it. The Breath needed the Spirit of Life.
The solar Lhas breathed it into its form. The Breath needed a mirror of its
body. “We gave it our own”, said the Dhyanis. The Breath needed a
vehicle of desires. “It has it”, said the drainer of waters. But Breath
needed a Mind (Noûs) to embrace the universe;. “We cannot give that,”
said the Fathers. “I never had it”, said the spirit of the earth. “The form
would be consumed were I to give it my Noûs”, said the Great Fire....
Man remained an empty senseless Bhuta.... Thus have the boneless given
life to those who became men with bones in the Third (the Third Root Race, or
the Third Gender of Hesiod, the Bronze Gender).»
«…For our original nature was by no means the same as it is now, but
entirely different. Unlike today, with its two sexes male and female, there
used to be a third kind before as well, which had equal shares of the other
two, and whose name no longer exists. For ‘man-woman’ was then a
unity, common both in form and in name, composed of both male and
female …Then, each person of this kind was round all over, with back
and sides forming a circle… Zeus…said: “I will slice every one of them
in two, so that they are made weaker. (Why is that, really?…)»
Birth was accomplished through excretion of a portion of the vital essence
of the astro-aetheric man-being; something equivalent but inferior to the
production/manifestation of each individual Intelligent Living Archetypal
Property-Wholeness of the HyperUniverses by Its Genitor.
A similar material depiction of this process is given by the ectoplasm
poured out by some mediums when they are in communication with the
spirit realm. Through this process a young being was born.
250 Α) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA VI:
«§22 Then the Second (Root-Race of men) evolved the Egg-born, the Third
(Root-Race of men). The sweat grew, and the drops became hard and round.
The sun warmed it; the moon cooled and shaped it. The wind fed it until
its ripeness.»
H. P. Blavatsky, in the 2nd Volume of her ‘Secret Doctrine’, further
clarifies on this:
(II-132) «…The early sub-races of the Third Humanity procreated their
species by a kind of moisture exudation, or a vital fluid, the drops of
which coalescing formed an oviform (egg-shaped) ball –or shall we say
an egg– that served as an extraneous vehicle….»
B) An excerpt from the Vishnu-Puraná, describes a story about how the
Second Race, the Silver/Astral one, the mindless, gave its place to the
Third Race, the Bronze/Aetheric one, the sweat-born (made of Melia [ash
tree]-wood), through a Meliad nymph [a being/deity of the aetheric
plane].
BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-175): «The king of the gods
sends a beautiful Apsarasas (nymph) (=Meliad nymph) named Pramlocha to
seduce Kandu and disturb his penance (because he had made the Gods jealous).
She succeeds in her unholy purpose and 907 years six months and three
days spent in her company seem to the sage as one day.(1) When this
psychological or hypnotic state ends, the Muni (Kandu) curses bitterly the
creature who seduced him. “Depart, be gone!” he cries, “vile bundle of
illusions!”…And Pramlocha, terrified, flies away, wiping the perspiration
from her body with the leaves of the trees as she passes through the air.
She (the nymph) went from tree to tree, and as, with the dusky shoots that
crowned their summits, she dried her limbs, the child she had conceived
came forth from the pores of her skin in drops of perspiration. The trees
(=Melia [ash] trees) received the living dews; and the winds collected them
into one mass. ‘This’, said Soma (the Moon), “I matured by my rays; and
gradually it increased in size, till it became the lovely girl named
Marisha.» [Vishnu-Puraná, Bk.1, Ch. XV, Wilson, Vol. II, p. 5]
(1) And Blavatsky here specifies that: «Kandu is a son of the Pitris, hence
one devoid of mind (=the Silver Race/Gender… foolishly and mindlessly playing
[HESIOD]), which is hinted at by his being unable to discern a period of
nearly one thousand years from one day.»
A great problem arises here though, and this is where the fundamental cause
for the fall of Celestial Man inside the man-being of material creation stems
from. I must make it clear that the creation of the three initial Gender/Races
(Golden-Soul, Silver-Astral and Bronze-Aetheric), does not refer to the
creation of Celestial Man, but to that of the man-being. This living man-
being did not possess a very basic capacity in order to be complete. This
was the capacity to offer his own living offspring –without the intervention
of gods or daemons. The young offspring, the one stemming from the
soulful, astro-aetheric man-being, could not assimilate all the qualities of
his parent. And despite the fact that the primary parent possessed a full-
fledged hypostasis, the offspring was deficient. The inability to transfer the
attributes of the parent (astro-aetheric man-being) to the young offspring
was a great problem for the material creation.
–Does the same also happen with animals?
–Astro-aetheric animals were created (formed) later on and almost in
parallel to the creation of the absolutely dense matter. We have not touched
upon this part yet in our analysis.
However I must clarify to you a very obscure and indistinguishable
difference. There are two poles: the spiritual and the material one. One pole
is diametrically opposite to the other. If in other words we gaze upon the
facts from the material pole, then we can discern an upgrade from the
incomplete, simple, material microorganisms to the more complex and
developed ones. If we look at the facts from the point of view of the
spiritual pole, then a process of spiritual degradation becomes apparent
from a higher to a lower state.
251 In the 1st Chapter of Genesis, which refers to the creation of dense
matter, man is created last and particularly in §26, after the rest of the
dense, material creation has already been completed.
OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1 (Material Creation)
«§25 And God made the beasts of the earth according to their kinds, and
the cattle according to their kinds and all the serpents of the earth, each
according to its kind. And God saw that it was good. §26. Then God said,
Let us make man in our image, after our likeness, and let them have
dominion over the fish of the sea and over the birds of the sky and over
the livestock and over all the earth, and over every serpent that creeps on
the ground.»
Contrary to the first chapter though, in the second chapter of Genesis,
where the aetheric creation is described, Man appears first and
specifically in §7. The remaining creation follows, where, in §19, the
animals are created
OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2 (Aetheric Creation)
«§18. The Lord God said, “It is not good for man to be alone. I will make
him a helper, suitable for him. §19. And out of the earth* the Lord God
made all the beasts of the field and all the birds of the air and he brought
them to Adam to see how to name them; and whatever name Adam gave
to each living creature, that was its name.»
In the following text, we can clearly see the aetheric creation of Chapter
2.
OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2 (Aetheric Creation)
«§4. This is the book of genesis (creation) of the heavens and the earth when
they were created, in the day when the Lord God made them, the earth
and the heavens §5. and all herbs of the field, before they had yet been
created on (densely material) earth and all the plants of the field before they
had yet sprung up, for the Lord God had not yet sent rain on the (visible)
earth and there was no man to work the ground, §6 but steam came up
from the earth and watered the whole face of the earth.»
I deem it necessary here, to remind you of a previous reference mentioned in
Ch. ‘Aetheric Body – Aetheric Plane’ so that an association is made,
namely that, before any densely material manifestation, dark matter
precedes it, as cohesive tissue. Dark matter here is equated to the
aetheric plane.
DARK MATTER ACCUMULATES FIRST AND THEN THE GALAXY IS FORMED
SOURCE: NASA NEWS 16TH JUNE 2006, (physics4u.gr)
«…Initially, researchers were trying to comprehend better how new
galaxies and dark matter evolve and accumulate together. …At that point
they observed something odd: Every galaxy they studied seemed to be
surrounded by ‘chunks’ of dark matter of approximately the same size.
They were able to indirectly measure how much dark matter –holding the
structure together like glue– was present. The tighter the grouping
[concentration] was, the greater the amount of dark matter present.»
In order to overcome the difficulty of transferring ‘Life’ to the descendants,
an autonomous, Unsplit Intelligent Wholeness with the ability to
frequently visit the FatherLands had to be embodied inside the already
formed man-being who possessed a soul and astral and aetheric bodies.
Then its emanations/offspring would supply the energy-material creation
with the Life-giving Essence of Immortality, thus expanding the material-
energy universe; because the property of Immortality exists only if the
Immortal Entity remains unified with Its Source.
252 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 15: «§4. Abide in Me, and I in you. As the
vine-branch cannot bear fruit of itself unless it abides in the vine, so,
neither can you, unless you abide in Me.»
B) A reminder: THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA
III: «§3…The ray (Creator) causes the eternal egg to thrill (oscillate), and
drops the non-eternal germ, (or the non-immortal) which condenses into the
world-egg.» It ceases being eternal and immortal because it is cut off from its Source.
Again the creator addresses the HyperUniverses of the True for a second
time, asking now for the capacity of expansion for his offspring. His plea is
considered as a cry for help, it is acknowledged and accepted. In the
material (energy) universe, with the aetheric man-being already formed, a
tremendous event is about to take place. Because of that event, the fourth
Race/Gender of Heroes was about to be born.
Dense visible matter had not yet been formed. These events take place in
the aetheric planes. Upon entering the energy-creation, Celestial Men from
the HyperUniverses choose the most handsome aetheric appearances of
man-beings and after they are embodied inside of, they upgrade them. Other
energy beings are not chosen and remain plain souls.
254 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA VII:
«§24 The sons of wisdom … came down. They saw the vile forms of the
first third (the early Third - Bronze - Root Race). “We can choose”, said the lords.
“We have wisdom”. Some projected a spark (simply to upgrade the race a
little)… Those who received but just a spark remained destitute of
knowledge. The spark burned low… These were set apart (as plain souls)
…they became narrow-headed. The Third [Root Race] were ready (when
it was perfected). “In these shall we dwell”, said the lords of the flame.»
The entrance of the unified, Celestial Man into the chosen, soulful, astro-
aetheric man-beings catapults this Race to the highest levels. The result of
this entrance is the generation of the Race of Heroes. It is the time of the
Demigods; the hour of the Supreme Race. So the Unified, Spiritual Man
appears in the material scene and falls/sinks into the energy-expression of
material creation, where he wears the soul, the astral and finally the aetheric
body. He is embodied in other words, inside the man-being. {Tr. n.: still not in
dense matter}
255 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’: CH. ASTRAL PLANE (p. 38)
The Masters of the Spiritual Hierarchy (i.e. the creators' delegates) of the planet say
through channeling:
«While all this was taking place, while the Elohims and the lesser
constructors of form, the Deva Angels and the Legions of the Elemental
Realm were creating and beautifying the planet, the Solar Logos (Word)
(2nd Noũs/Creator/the Fallen One) was attracting the Spiritual Sparks, the ones
that would benefit (??) from all this preparation and love (!!!). These
Sparks, having been invited (from the Aeons/HyperUniverses of the 1st Noûs-God),
remained in the heart of the Deity, until IT was ready for the projection of
the White Beings and the Electronic Bodies (the souls), which would be the
garment (carriers) of these Spirits. So, on one of the Cosmic Days, the
work of creation was completed and the seven Elohims joyfully
announced to the Solar Logos that the planet Earth was ready to host
tenants.»
This is the moment when the Race of Heroes and Demigods is born and
shines sublimely, when the ‘Fire/Celestial Man’ is granted to man-beings
and a large number incarnates in them. In a covert manner and with
apocryphal talent, the ancient myth-makers, sketch this Heroic entrance of
Celestial Man, comparing it to the gift of ‘fire’ to men by Prometheus.
256 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-83): «But shall we turn
to other ancient Scriptures and documents for the corroboration of the
‘Fires’, ‘Sparks’, and ‘Flames’? They are plentiful, if one only seeks for
them in the right places. In the ‘Book of the Concealed Mystery’, they are
clearly enunciated, as also in the ‘Ha Idra Zuta Qadisha’, or the lesser
holy Assembly. The language is very mystical and veiled, yet still
comprehensible:
(427) Therein, among the sparks of Prior Worlds (HyperUniverses),
‘vibrating Flames and Sparks’, from the divine flint, the workmen
proceed to create man, ‘male and female’ (unified);
(429) From a Light-Bearer of insupportable brightness proceeded a
radiating Flame, dashing off, like a vast and mighty hammer, those sparks
which were the Prior Worlds.
(430) And with most subtle aether (soul) were these intermingled and
bound mutually together, but only when they were conjoined together,
even the great Father and great Mother.» …Then the Unified Celestial
Man was intermingled with the Soul and restrained by it.
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., EXCERPT IIa: «§1…Truth exists in eternal beings only,
§2. the very bodies of which are true, i.e. pure fire and nothing else.»
‘Fire’ denotes nothing else but the entrance of Luminous, Celestial Men
inside the up-to-now soulful, astro-aetheric man-being of the aetheric plane;
A rather inappropriate metaphor of course, since the Pure Spirit’s True
Light can never be identified with fire or flame; these are sole
manifestations of the material world as we will see later on (see references 266
& 268 C). Nevertheless, this is a point quite distorted by men, because of its
simplification.
257 Α) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-520):
Blavatsky here refers to De Charme and his work ‘Mythology of Ancient Greece’
«And here steps in the killing materialism of the age; that peculiar twist
in the modern mind, which, like a Northern blast, bends all on its way,
and freezes every intuition, allowing it no hand in the physical (natural
sciences) speculations of the day. After having seen in Prometheus no better
than fire by friction, the learned author of the ‘Mythologie de la Grece
Antique’ (hinting at De Charme) perceives in this ‘fruit’ a trifle more than an
allusion to terrestrial fire and its discovery.»
B) At this point I need to call your attention to a few sensitive points that
can be read between the lines of Hesiod’s works, ‘Works and Days’ and
‘Theogony’ and which associate: (a) the ‘Fire’ Prometheus brings to
humanity and (b) the Bronze Root Race. These two points are directly
linked together since Prometheus offered the Fire to the men of the
Bronze Root Race in the aetheric plane. This provision/offering
symbolizes the entrance (embodiment) of the Celestial Men into the
aetheric men-beings of the Bronze Race, made of Melia wood. Hence the
three concepts: Melia wood, Fire and Bronze Race are interrelated.
HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’ verses143-145: «Zeus the Father made a third
generation of mortal men, a brazen race…sprung from Meliae [ash-
trees] (and not from bronze, of course) … terrible and strong.»
PIERRE GRIMAL, DICTIONARY OF GREEK AND ROMAN MYTHOLOGY:
«The Melia (ash tree) is linked to the Bronze Race and it was that tree that
the Meliad Nymphs inhabited.»
The Nymphs belong to the category of elementals and are the par-
excellence inhabitants of the aetheric (Bronze) plane. (Let us not forget
the Bronze Sky in the Orphic hymn!)
In verse 535 of ‘Theogony’, Hesiod speaks of the time when: “…the gods
and mortal men separated from each other”, namely, of the time when the
aetheric man of the Bronze Root-Race was about to inhabit the densely
material field, where he would truly be separated from his unseen -
invisible gods.
It was then that Prometheus –through his infamous sacrificial
distribution– cut up an ox and tried to fool Zeus by offering the best parts
of the animal to men. This is when Zeus’ antagonism with Men begins.
And now we come to highlight another point which relates the Melia Tree
–Bronze Root-Race– to fire.
‘THEOGONY’ verses 558-564: «But Zeus who gathers the clouds, said to him
in great grief: “Son of Iapetus, cleverer above all, oh, beloved one! So,
my good one, you have not yet forgotten your cunning art!” So spoke
Zeus in anger, whose thoughts are everlasting; and from that time he
never let go of his wrath, and he would give no more the power of the
tireless fire to the Melian Race of mortal men who inhabit the earth.»
(He does not mean the densely material Earth here, but the aetheric one)
There it is again, the connection of the flame/fire to the Melia–Bronze
Race.
Of course, Hesiod describes this conflict between the men of the Bronze
Root-Race and the Creator at that period of creation in a rather indirect
and concealed manner, a conflict, which will be analyzed in the course of
our narration.
We must certainly not ignore the fleeting associations we all make
between maelia – Melia – mēlo [Gr. μήλο] (=apple) [the forbidden fruit].
With the above clarifications, the following verses (567-570) from
‘THEOGONY’ seem almost self-explanatory:
«And this stung Zeus (who thunders from above) deeply into his soul and
enraged him in his heart as he saw the far-seen shine of the fire
inside(1) men (Celestial Man/Spirit). Forthwith he prepared a calamity for men
as a reprisal for the fire.»
(1) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And the
luminous Epinoia was hidden inside Adam, in order that the archons
might not know her.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
C) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II 519, 520):
«The same author (De Charme) reminds us of another equally mysterious
personage, though one less generally known than Prometheus, whose
legend offers remarkable analogies with that of the Titan. The name of
this second ancestor and generator is Phoroneus(1), the hero of an ancient
poem, now unfortunately no longer extant… His legend was localized in
Argolis, where a perpetual (inextinguishable) flame was preserved on
his altar as a reminder that he was the bringer of fire upon earth
(Pausanias, 11, 19, 5; Cf. 20, 3.) A benefactor of men as Prometheus was,
he had made them participators of every bliss on earth. Plato (Timaeus, p.
22), and Clemens Alexandrinus (Strom. 1, p. 380) say that Phoroneus was
the first man, or ‘the father of mortals’. His genealogy, which assigns to
him as his father Inachus, the river, reminds one of that of Prometheus,
which makes that Titan the son of Oceanide Clymene.
But the mother of Phoroneus was the nymph Melia; a significant descent
which distinguishes him from Prometheus (De Charme, Ancient Greek
Mythology, p. 265) (see reference #250 B, nymph Pramlocha, who fooled Kandu).
Melia, Decharme thinks, is the personification of the Melia-tree [ash-
tree], whence, according to Hesiod, issued the race of the age of Bronze
(Works and Days, 142-145); and which according to the Greeks is the
celestial tree common to every Aryan mythology. This ‘Melia’ (ash-tree)
is the Yggdrasil (Cosmic Tree) of the Norse antiquity, which the Norns
sprinkle daily with the waters from the fountain of Urd, that it may not
wither. It remains verdant till the last days of the Golden Age. Then the
Norns (the three sisters who gaze respectively into the Past, the Present,
and the Future) make known the decree of Fate (Karma, Ørlǫg), but men
are conscious only of the Present.»
(1) PIERRE GRIMAL - DICTIONNAIRE DE LA MYTHOLOGIE GRECQUE ET
258 The events of this chapter take place in the astro-aetheric planes
(prior to the Big-Bang era). The densely visible (universe) has not yet
been created.
Suddenly, with the influence (embodiment) of Celestial Man inside it, the
up-to-then defective, soulful, astro-aetheric man-being, is transformed into
a powerful God with incredible powers!
259 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«And the man came forth (manifested) because of the shadow of the light
which is in him. And his thinking was superior to all those who had made
him.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]
B) THE APOCALYPSE OF ADAM, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, THE NAG
HAMMADI LIBRARY, TRANSLATED BY GEORGE W. MACRAE: «When God had
created me out of the earth (energy matter), along with Eve, your mother
(unified and BEFORE their division that follows), I went about with her in a glory
which she had seen in the Aeon (HyperUniverse) from which we had come
forth. She taught me a word of knowledge of the Eternal God. And we
resembled the great eternal angels, for we were higher than the god who
had created us and the powers with him, whom we did not know.» [Gr.
edition: Pyrinos Kosmos Publ.]
(a) [WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.] «§20…And the snake (the archon) knew that he
(Adam) was disobedient to it (him) due to light of the Epinoia (Celestial Man)
dwelt in him, making him more correct in his thinking than the Chief
Ruler.» (or…)
(b) [STEVAN DAVIES] «§20. …The chief ruler, Yaldabaoth (serpent), knew that
because the light-filled Epinoia within Adam made his mental abilities
greater than his own, Adam had been disobedient (to him, the archon).»
All this was happening because the Key-Command had been given from
above:
Β) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC [53]: «But the Great One ordered Gabriel to grant spirits to the
great generation with no ruler over it.»
Panic spreads in the ranks of the creators.
262 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: «§22 Then the Lord God said, “Behold,
Adam has become like one of us, in knowing good and evil; and now, lest
he put forth his hand and take also of the tree of life (of the HyperUniverses),
and eat, and live forever.»
Suddenly the creator was losing his creation from his hands and control was
going back to where it belonged: to the Prevailing HyperUniverses of the
Father. This situation enraged him. What was really happening though is
that the creator was in a very adverse/unfavorable position due to his
creation.
The moment he parted from the True HyperUniverses, in order to create, he
chose a detached mishmash of waste elements (the forbidden tree) as the
building material for his creation. This aggregate formed a swirling
(spinning) spiral comprised of the ‘fossils’ of previous, already dead
creations.
263 Let me remind you of the ‘identity’ of the swirling spiral, through
written testimonies.
A) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA I:
«§1 The eternal Karana (Cause) wrapped in her ever invisible robes had
slumbered once again for seven eternities…§6. The seven sublime lords
and the seven truths had ceased to be… §7. The causes of existence had
been done away with and the visible that was, and the invisible that is,
rested in eternal non-being -- the one being. §8. Alone the one form of
existence stretched boundless, infinite and causeless in dreamless sleep.»
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B. C.,
IOANNIDIS P. K., CH. 1: «§4…But after a little while, I saw a downward
darkness partially born, coming down in an oblique formation, like a
snake, fearful and hideous. I also saw that darkness be changed into a
moist nature, unspeakably troubled, which yielded a fiery smoke from
its depths, and from whence I heard an unutterable heartbreaking sound,
and an inarticulate roar in a voice of fire.»
C) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: «§2. The earth was without form and
void, and darkness was upon the face of the abyss.»
This vortex consisted of consecutive layers of fossils. Each layer
corresponded to the remnants of a previous creation. Layers that sank into
the inner regions of the spiral corresponded to the ‘remains’ that belonged
to older creations. Each layer, as it piled deeper, was transformed,
undergoing a ‘septic’ (rotting) procedure and finally, having reached the
bottom, it was molded into a mutated ‘condensing’ of elements, from the
initial/previous ‘ingredients’.
In order for the creator to vitalize this ‘carcass’ he united with it and was
embodied within. All parts of the swirling, dark spiral, from the higher one
down to the lower, embraced the incoming Light of the young creator and
became one with it/him.
264 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B. C.,
«When the light mixed with the darkness, it caused the darkness to shine,
but when the darkness mixed with the light, it darkened the light, so that
it became neither light nor darkness (Ant-avges, dusk, twilight) but it was weak,
it became dim. …Then his (the creator's) mother began to move to and fro
(oscillating). She became aware of her deficiency, when the brightness of her
light diminished (became darker)…» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
Β) PIERRE GRIMAL ‘LEXICON OF THE HELLENIC AND THE ROMAN
MYTHOLOGY’
«Leto (Lětṍ): …They still narrate about Leto, that in order to escape Hera’s
rage (so that she could safely give birth to Apollo and Artemis), she assumed the shape
of a she-wolf and left the land of the Hyperboreans, where she actually
lived. That explains the strange epithet ‘Λυκο-γενής’ ‘Luco-genes’ (wolf-
born) which sometimes is attributed to Apollo.»
This explains the origin of the name ‘Lycaios’ [Gr. Λύκαιος] as an
attribute of Apollo, the god of light, since, of course, his light is the
downgraded twilight [lyco + phos = wolf + light = twilight].
The True Light is downgraded to dark light and manifests as flame/fire,
twilight [lyco-phos]
C) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
«And look, from the cloud there appeared an [angel]
[51]: (Says Jesus:)
whose face flashed with fire(1) and whose appearance was defiled with
blood. His name was Nebro, which means ‘rebel’; others call him
Yaldabaoth.»
Let me remind you of Hermes Trismegistus: «…And an infinite world was
created, where fire predominated(1)».
D) THE FIRST BOOK OF ADAM AND EVE, SACRED TEXTS, RUTHERFORD PLATT,
CH. 27:«Satan began with transforming his hordes; in his hands there was
a flashing fire(1), and they were in a great ‘light’. He then placed his
throne near the mouth of the cave …and he shed light into the cave, until
the cave glistened over Adam and Eve, while his hordes began to sing
praises. And Satan did this, in order that when Adam saw the light, he
should think within himself that it was a heavenly light, and that Satan's
hosts were angels (the angels of poverty [John’s Apocryphon]); and that God had
sent them…When, therefore, Adam and Eve saw the light, fancying it
was real, they strengthened their hearts;» [Gr. edition: APOCRYPHAL TEXTS OF
THE OLD TESTAMENT, KOUTSOUKIS D.]
Every divine power of this world manifests itself in the form of fire/pyre,
just as the god of Moses presented himself on Mount Sinai.
(1) (a) OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 3: «§2. And an angel of the Lord
appeared unto him in flames of fire coming out of the midst of a bush.»
(b) OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 19: «§18 And Mount Sinai was wrapped in
smoke, because the Lord descended upon it, in fire [pyre]. The smoke
thereof ascended like the smoke of a furnace, and the whole mountain
quaked violently.»
And with this virtual, dark light He formed the higher planes of the
material world (positive energy), whereas with the darkness, the lower ones
(negative energy).
269 Α) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: «§4. And god separated/divided the
light from the darkness.»
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And he
begat some authorities for himself (12)…And he set up seven kings –one
per firmament of heaven– over the seven heavens, and five (kings) over the
depth of the abyss, so that they might rule there.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic:
WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]
C) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA III: «§10. The
Father-Mother (the creator) spins a web, whose upper end is fastened to the
spirit, the light of the one darkness and its lower edge is fixed onto matter,
its shadowy end. And this web is the universe spun out of two substances
made in one.»
The virtual ‘light’ of the visible and the invisible material universe differs
from the non-manifested (True) Light. This virtual ‘light’ belongs to the one
side of the same coin which also contains darkness on the other. They are
one the same thing.
270 Α) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-95,96):
«Absolute light is
absolute darkness and vice versa.… Good and evil are twins, the progeny
(descendants) of Space and Time, under the sway of Maya (Deceit).
Separate them by cutting off one from the other, and they will both die.
Neither exists per se (autonomously), since each has to be generated and
created out of the other, in order to come into being.»
Β) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§10. Light and darkness, life and
death, right and left, are brothers and sisters. They are inseparable.»
The True Light is trapped. Only with great difficulty can someone descry
the minutest crumbs of the Absolute Truth –through which The True Light
manifests. These crumbs of The Absolute Truth are found scattered inside
concepts, ancient texts and some living symbols of matter.
271 A) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., EXCERPT IIa (p. 111): «§3. All therefore Tat that is found
on earth, are not real, but only imitations of the truth and yet not all of
them, but only a few… §4. The rest is lies and delusion, Tat, and
conjectures, constructed like the pictures of imagination.”
Β) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: “§16. The high spiritual powers
(the Archon), thought that it was through their power and their will that
they did what they did: But it was the Holy Spirit which, through them,
worked its own desire in secret. The truth is sown everywhere, existing
since the beginning: Some see it at the time it is sown, but few still (will
manage to) see it at the time of harvest (at the end of time).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Material man can locate the True Light in the material plane, not, of course,
by fumbling around inside matter, but only through a Profound Spiritual
Transcendence. Then –and only if the discovery of The Truth is his main
priority– these Spiritual Findings will lead him to the corresponding
material sources.
So, at that stage of material creation during which Celestial Man, in order to
help, enters its energy spaces, the creator’s intolerance prevails. This is
where the cause for the second and most essential fall begins –not only of
Man but of the creators as well.
Celestial Man’s ability to visit the Fatherly Planes was a challenge for the
creators. Their staffs confer in order to find a solution for the problem
called ‘Upgraded Man’.
272 NEAR EAST TEXTS ‘THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH’ [GR. TR. XENI SKARTSI S., –
SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS]
The Epic of Gilgamesh was unearthed in the town of Nineveh and it was
part of the royal library of Assurbanipal, the last great king of Assyria. It
consists of reproductions of older texts, obviously predating the 2nd
millennium. The Epic unfolds in twelve clay tablets.
Gilgamesh can be paralleled to the Celestial Men, in the aetheric city of
Uruk. There, the way of his entrapment and his incorporation in his
material copy, Enkidu, is orchestrated.
«PREAMBLE: Oh Gilgamesh, lord of Kullab, great is the hymn of yours.
This (is the) man who knew everything; this was the king who knew all
the countries of the world. He was wise; he saw the mysteries and learned
in secret. He brought us the story about the days before the cataclysm
(deluge). …
…When gods made Gilgamesh, they gave him a perfect body. Shamash,
the bright sun gave him beauty; Adad, the god of tempest gave him
bravery; the great gods made his beauty perfect to exceed every other
beauty. They made him God by two parts and human by the third part. …
In Uruk he built walls, a big fortress.
…And there he is today: the outer wall enclosed in the frieze, glistens
from the copper (does he imply the Bronze Root-Race with the aetheric body?) and the
inner wall is similar to none. …However, the people of Uruk murmured
in their houses: “Gilgamesh tolls the bell of danger in order to have fun.
His arrogance has no limits, day and night. He does not leave a son to his
father. Gilgamesh takes them all. His lust-loving nature does not leave a
virgin to the one she loves, a daughter to her warrior father, a bride to her
noble husband. However, he is the shepherd of the city, wise, dear and
decisive.” …The gods heard their lament. The gods of heaven cried to the
lord/god of Uruk, Anu. … As soon as Anu heard their lamentation, the
gods called out Aruru, the goddess of creation.
“It was you, Aruru, who made him, now make another one, identical to
him. He must be the same, as if he was his image, his second self: A heart
of the storm for the heart of the storm. Let them confront each other so
that Uruk may find peace!»
The solution chosen is what is called ‘Command for Creation’. This would
be their salvation…! They would prompt man to create!
273 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-215):
«The ‘Serpent’ was ‘the God Lord’ who as the Ophis, the Logos, or the
bearer of divine creative wisdom, (our creator!) taught mankind to become
creators in their turn.»
With this pretext, they would force him to remain pinned-down to the
aetheric field, where the object of his creation would be; he would therefore
be hindered to move. But what the creator teams were engineering was for
Man to create the ‘layout’ for his densely material prison!
The aetheric plane existed then only as a harmonic vibration and not as an
image. The task was very specific.
–How did the aetheric dimension exist without form? And how was man in
it?
–What is manifest doesn’t necessarily have the form you have been used
to. Every different vibration is a manifestation. You men have identified
yourselves too much with form/image. This is a constraint. The image
encages essence. Because you cannot grasp the essence, you need its image.
274 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§83. Jesus said: When images
become visible to people, the light that is in them is hidden.»
The staffs of Elohims (Devas and Elementals) had created/vitalized
oscillating vibrations. Man would shape their form. The plan was composite
and a quite complex process would follow. What was initially needed was
the transformation of the aetheric noûs (mind).
The Soul’s Constitution (Spiritual Essence + finer/subtler energy) gave
(aetheric) Man the ability of Logos (Word). The aetheric brain had to be
constructed in such a way, that it could initially receive the aetheric
vibration and through its ‘Logos’ project it onto the aetheric plane as
image/form. The foundations of material creation are being redefined.
Logos is sound. The sound of Logos is formulated vibration. Every word
carries within it its image. The ‘Logos’ of Man would give form to aetheric
matter.
275 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2 (AETHERIC CREATION)
«§19. And out of the earth (ground) the Lord God made all the beasts of
the field and all the birds of the air and he brought them to Adam to see
how to name them (to give them form/shape through the Logos/Word); and whatever
name (form) Adam gave to each living creature, that was its name. §20. And
Adam gave names (form/shape through the Logos/Word) to all the beasts and the
birds of the sky and all the animals of the field.»
B) ‘ENUMA ELISH’ (THE ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN EPIC OF CREATION) NEAR EAST
TEXTS [GR. TR. XENI SKARTSI S., – SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS]
«TABLET ONE: §1. When the sky above had not yet been named, the solid
ground beneath had not been called by a name, the nothingness, only the
primordial Apsû (Abzu) (Lucifer/creator), their genitor, and Mummu Tiamat
(the remnants of the previous creations), she, who gave birth to them all, with
their waters mixed in one …when none of the gods had come to
existence, unnamed by a name and their fates were vague, it was then that
the gods were created inside them. §10. Lahmu and Laḫamu were born and
were named by names”.
And translators Xenia and Socrates Skartsis note: “They were named by
names: genesis and name-designation are identical terms. Very often, the
same thing is expressed in a bipolar/twofold way, on two different
levels.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, NAG HAMMADI MANUSCRIPTS, THE ECUMENICAL
COPTIC PROJECT [ENG. TR. FROM COPTIC THOMAS PATERSON BROWN]
«§47. The Name is not mere verbiage, nor is it only terminology, but rather
it is transcendental. …Whoever does not exist has no name –for what
names are given to the nothingness? But this existing-one exists together
with his Name.»
D) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-93,94):
«As beautifully expressed by P. Christian, the learned author of ‘The
History of Magic’ and of ‘L’ Homme Rouge des Tuileries’, [The Red
Man of Potteries], the word spoken by, as well as the name of, every
individual largely determine his future fate. Why? Because…To
pronounce a word is to evoke a thought, and make it present: the
magnetic potency of the human speech is the commencement of every
manifestation in the Occult World. To utter a Name is not only to define a
Being (an Entity), but to place it under and condemn it through the
emission of the Word (Verbum), to the influence of one or more Occult
potencies. Things are, for every one of us, that which it (the Word) makes
them while naming them…Yes, names (and words) are either BENEFICENT
or MALEFICENT; they are, in a certain sense, either venomous or health-
giving, according to the hidden influences attached by Supreme Wisdom
to their elements, that is to say, to the LETTERS which compose them, and
the NUMBERS correlative to these letters.»
And as it was stated in chapter ‘AETHERIC BODY – AETHERIC PLANE’ the
entire aetheric plane/field is constructed with number concepts .
E) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA IV:
«§3 From the effulgence of Light sprang in space the reawakened
energies(1); The One from the egg, the six and the five. Then the three, the
one, the four, the one, the five; the twice seven the sum total. And these
are: the essences, the flames, the elements, the builders, the numbers, the
arūpa (formless), the rūpa (with form) and the force of the Divine Man: The
sum total. And from the Divine Man emanated the forms, the sparks,
the sacred animals and the messengers of the Sacred Fathers within the
holy four. §4. This was the army of the voice, the divine septenary.»
(1) The reawakened remnants from the previous creation
God/creator's instruction for men to create had been given. The formulation
of aetheric structure began.
276 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II ASCLEPIUS, RODAKIS P.,
«The first ones, born of the Noûs, Sons of the Deity, refuse to create and
Brahma curses them to be born as humans.»
This excerpt can be compared to the previous passage of Hermes
Trismegistus:
«§24 And those souls my son, already from now they were armed with a
strange impudence, as if they had performed an act of bravery, and
despite the orders, they abandoned their components and their stores and
did not want to remain in the same place, because they considered that it
was death to continue to stay in the same residence.»
Β) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’
The spiritual teachers (the Creators’ delegates) clarify their views on this subject:
«The moment at which The Divine Noesis (Intellectuality), inside the
Entity of The White Fire (Celestial Man) perceived Itself as an
individualized portion of divine life of the (material) universe, it was
granted the choice of free will as to whether or not it would continue, as
an individualized portion of the creator, …which would render IT able to
create like the Father. Acknowledging Itself as ‘I AM THE ONE WHO IS’, the
Immortal Triple Flame (the Divine Spark) in the Entity of The White Fire
…could deny self-governing individualization. If It chose to do that, the
Triple Flame would withdraw and return to where it originally came
from.
For each individualized Entity of The White Fire that accepted the
responsibility to become a co-creator, there were at least a dozen or more
who chose to return.» (Only one in twelve consented to creating…
death…)
Others however were convinced that the move was benign. This was a fatal
mistake! The very procedure of aetheric projection would entrap Man
inside the ‘prison of shape/form’. This is the original (primordial) sin.
Through his own creation, Man tastes the fruits of dense, dyadic matter,
‘understands’ (knows) it and dies in the HyperUniverses.
A DIFFERENT VIEWPOINT
GEOGRAPHIC
«Jesus said, “Truly I say to you, for all of them, the stars bring
[54, 55]:
matters to completion. When Saklas completes the span of time assigned
for him, their first star will appear with the generations, and they will
finish what they said they would do. …I am not laughing [at you] but at
the error of the stars, because these six stars wander about with these five
combatants, and they all will be destroyed along with their creatures.»
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-36):
«In Book II, Ch. VIII of the Vishnu-Puraná it is stated: “By immortality is
meant existence until the end of Kalpa.” And translator Wilson in a
footnote remarks: “This, according to the Vedas, is all that is to be
understood of the immortality (eternal life) of the gods· they perish at the
end of universal dissolution (or Pralaya).»
Therefore, some previous efforts made by Entities possessing the
property/tendency to create, while initially fruitful, they then started falling
short and finally perished, leaving behind dead creation carcasses, which
swirled in the void. This was the dead forbidden tree (the downward darkness the
partially born ─ [H. Trismegistus]). It is what men call ‘Brahma’s breath’. Brahma is
Each Wholeness that possesses within the (deficient) property for creation.
After IT is initially cut off, IT creates by ‘exhaling’ ITS attributes from
within. IT is nevertheless consumed inside ITS own creation and then
perishes. The wisest of men, not wanting to accept Brahma’s death, called
this perishing ‘sleep’ and equated it to the inhalation of Brahma, when
everything is ‘absorbed’ back again and is lost in his great night. There is a
different Brahma for each material creation. Men however think he is
always the same. But IT is always a new Brahma replacing the old one who
perished, having consumed all his parts in his creative tendency. Whatever
he has created remains a dead carcass, spinning isolated and dark at the
edge of nothing.
282 A reminder: THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA I:
«§1 The Eternal Karana (Cause) wrapped in her ever invisible robes had
slumbered once again for seven eternities… §6. The seven sublime lords
and the seven truths had ceased to be. §7. The causes of existence had
been done away with; The visible that was, and the invisible that is,
rested in eternal non-being -- the one being.»
It remains there, until a new creator is found to give it life again.
When the creator of matter was initially cut-off from the HyperUniversal
Family with the intention to create, the Unuttered Principle/Father, as the
Exclusive Creator of the Absolute, offered to embrace this Creation too,
regardless of the fact that it had started off as a defective one. The
contribution of Celestial Children/Men concealed no intention for
domination, but an intention to salvage. Celestial Men, with their visits to
the Celestial Kingdoms would nurture this defective creation with Life-
giving Essence, in order to keep it Alive.
The preference that a Child-Creator (Brahma) exhibits to vitalize the dead
‘carcass’ of the previous creation is justified by the need to find a
substratum. This tendency is evident only in the case of a Child-Creator that
doesn’t possess the total sum of qualities/attributes that will support Its
Creation. Otherwise, when the totality of Attributes is complete, then, the
new Creation is capable of starting from ground zero and in turn to form a
new group of HyperUniverses.
THE DENSELY MATERIAL PLANE
TIME IN THE GENERAL THEORY OF RELATIVITY (p. 189): «The work of famous
cosmologists S. Hawking and R. Penrose opened new windows to the
concept of the beginning of time. And as astrophysicist Th. Grammenos
(1988) writes: “It has been proven with methods of Topology and
Differential Geometry that time started flowing at the moment of the Big
Bang, when space was also created. Consequently, the birth of the
universe and the creation of space-time are temporally identified…»
B) STEPHEN HAWKING – ‘THE UNIVERSE IN A NUTSHELL’ [GR. TR. PETRAKI M.]
CH. THE SHAPE OF TIME (p. 34): «The general theory of relativity combines
the dimension of time with the three dimensions of space to form the so-
called space-time (as a unity).»
–But doesn’t time exist in the thinner material dimensions?
–In these planes, time may exist but it is not impermeable! This way we can
explain the peculiarity presented by quantum theory in dealing with the past
and the future with equal ease of access. On the quantum level, there is ease
of movement towards the past as well as the future.
285 Α) STUART HAMEROFF (PROFESSOR OF ANESTHESIOLOGY WITH STUDIES ON
At the same time though, your very religion, through the chapters of
Genesis, presents an unimaginably jealous creator (Jehovah) who endlessly
curses his very own creation (man).
We left Man pinned-down inside the aetheric plane, giving form to its
aetheric vibrations. At the end of the aetheric form-making, Man had
already understood the trap he had woven through his own creation.
Without even realizing it he had entered into the early atomic creation with
the formation of the subatomic particles which were on the threshold
between the aetheric and the densely material plane.
In its entirety, this ‘concoction/fabrication’ of material creation (visible and
invisible), is (a situation) analogous but not identical to what scientists call
a ‘black hole’. And it is not identical, because the conditions of its creation
were different from the ones that create a corresponding material black
hole.
287 And as far as the Big Bang is concerned… “Nought from nought”
A) ‘THE UNIVERSE EXISTED BEFORE THE BIG BANG’
SOURCE: FROM THE PAGE OF NEWGEN, JANUARY 2000, (Physics4u.gr):
«The dominant view about the Big Bang wants it coinciding with the
beginning of everything. But the pioneer researcher Gabriele Veneziano
(CERN Physicist−European Laboratory of Particle Physics and High
Energies) had a different opinion. …In his effort to formulate a cohesive
theory on the Big Bang, he made a time jump backwards, overcoming in
this unorthodox way the ‘peculiarities’ of ‘Max Planck’s Era’ (10–43
seconds before the Big Bang). To his great surprise, he found out that by
applying the superstring theory, the conditions of ‘singularity’ on the first
10–43 second cease to create problems! In the classic Big Bang theory the
‘singularity’ is indeed an insurmountable obstacle. In superstring
cosmology however, that obstacle does not exist: according to this model,
if we turn back time the strings will shrink to infinity but never disappear!
What this means is that: “before the Big Bang there was not the ‘Absolute
Nought’ but rather an exotic, infinitesimal ‘Something’, which we have
only started to touch”. …At that point exactly, the Universe, as we know
it today, was born. Veneziano maintains that the application of the
superstring theory inside a black hole is exactly the same with the
accelerating expansion, as predicted by the same theory for the pre-Big
Bang Era. “Our Universe is but a small piece inside a black
hole(1)”says Veneziano. “It is indeed frightening if you think about it.”
According to the Italian scientist, our familiar matter- and antimatter-
particles (electrons, positrons, and photons) were created by oscillations
in the geometry of space. Indeed, according to quantum mechanics,
gravitational fields with strong variations can create particles of every
kind. Additionally, these particles are generated from great quantities of
kinetic energy and that explains the gradual rise in temperature. …
Gordon Kane, professor of Particle Physics at the University of Michigan,
finds it ‘very probable’ that the Big Bang constitutes a posterior phase of
the Universe. Besides everything else, this point of view provides
enormous support to the mathematical equations.»
(1) Black Hole: «A region of space-time from which nothing can escape,
not even light, due to its very strong gravitational field.» (From the glossary of
the book ‘The Universe in a nutshell’ by Stephen Hawking)
area of space from which, a mass of infinite density (coming from the
perceptible nothing) would materialize inside our observable Universe,
through a blinding explosion of unspecified duration.
This phenomenon may occur in a miniature scale, similarly to the Big
Bang event, from which –as it is believed nowadays– our Universe was
born. Surely, an acceptance like this would not only refute the
contemporary cosmological views, but also a series of social and
philosophical movements based on these points of view. This is because,
the notion of the birth of the perceptible to us Universe through the false
non-existence of another invisible Universe which may lay behind the
horizon of a black hole, would be indeed a serious threat to all
aforementioned cosmological social and philosophical views.»
(A parenthesis opens…)
[In this case, the ‘invisible Universe’ would correspond to the HyperUniverses of the True Light
and the black hole/material universe to their Forbidden Tree. However, let’s not overlook some
universally accepted wise men:
«And when the Creator saw the world
PLATO’S ‘TIMAEUS’ (V 37C6 – 37D7):
alive, moving and becoming an image of the eternal gods, he was in
awe and in his pleasure he set out to make the world resemble its
original prototype (the one according which he had built this world)
even more closely. And since the prototype model happens to be an
eternal living being, he set about to make the world he created as
similar to its prototype as possible. …Wherefore he designs to make
this world a moving image of the eternal Aeon.»
PLATO’S TIMAEUS (29b5, V): «And since these things exist in this way, by
absolute necessity, this world must be the image of another.»
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH I: «§8…The Divine Will took the form of
Logos (Word), and saw the Good World, and mimicked it, creating a
world, with its own elements…»]
(Parenthesis closes)
(DANEZIS-THEODOSIOU Continued):
«According to the previous point of view, the whole of our Universe,
provided it expands, constitutes nothing more than the space of evolution
of a huge, limitless white hole. Perhaps because of these facts, physicists
nowadays have the impression that the existence of white holes would
unsettle the scientifically acceptable order of things, leading to results
that wouldn’t possibly be supported by the contemporary scientific
theory. …What are white holes after all, besides gates for unexpected
matter and energy to enter into the Universe? The Israeli nuclear physicist
Yuval Neeman (1925-) and the Russian mathematician Sergei Petrovich
Novikov (1938-) tried to answer this question with their independent
works and claimed that the white holes constitute long overdue events in
relation to the moment of creation of the Universe, through which, just
like then, matter and energy are born from the non-perceivable.
PARADOXICAL PHENOMENA IN THE ENVIRONMENT OF A BLACK HOLE (p. 352):
In the bounds of a black hole and inside the invisible space, which is
defined from the horizon of its events, according to the Theory of
Relativity, hyper logical and incomprehensible natural events occur. On
the one hand, they are due to the relativistic velocities with which masses
in motion are being driven towards the point-anomaly (point-singularity), and
on the other hand to the huge gravitational powers that develop in this
space. Thus, according to the Theory of Relativity, the length of an object
moving towards the direction of its length, becomes smaller (reduced) as
its velocity increases and it will practically become zero, when its speed
reaches the speed of light.
However, during the period of time that the length of the object ‘shrinks’,
due to its speed increase, its mass gets larger and larger until it
becomes infinite(3), when its length has become zero. Likewise, time
(along with the body’s mass) expand with the increase of the object’s
speed. Therefore, the moment when time reaches the speed of light it
‘freezes’, which means that the time between two ticks of a clock is
estimated to be infinite, equal to eternity.
(3) (p. 171): Yet the mass of an object is defined as the measure of inertia of its matter, that is,
the magnitude of resistance it exhibits when we try to alter its kinetic condition by exertion of
force.»
(I am opening another parenthesis here…)
[This is precisely what happens in the densely material dimension that surrounds us, where,
although the energy forces of the subatomic particles move at high speeds while submerging
towards the bottom of the black hole of the material (visible) universe, our dense material bodies –
which consist of these subatomic particles– end up, in this space-time distortion of the bottom,
being ‘static/inert’ (mass of tranquility); a condition relative to what takes place in the ‘eye’ of a
tornado.
As far as the factor of ‘time’ is concerned, theologians say: One moment of God is a thousand
years for man …since…the time between two ticks of the clock up there is equal to eternity here!]
(Parenthesis closes here)
(DANEZIS-THEODOSIOU Cont'd)…
…So, when we talk about the increase of a body’s mass, we refer
(p. 352)
to the increase in the measure of its inertia. But how can an object’s
inertia increase through the increase of its velocity? As the Italian
physicist W. Bertozzi proved with the maximum-speed experiment,
when we offer energy to a body, so as to increase its velocity and for as
long as the developing speed is low, the greatest part of the offered energy
is consumed in order for the body to increase its velocity, while a small
percentage is accumulated in the structural constituents of the body.
However, if we continue offering energy to the body,…the phenomenon
is reversed and only a minimal part of the offered energy is consumed in
order to increase its velocity, while the overwhelmingly greatest part of
the energy, is stored in the structural constituents of the body (its mass).
This constant accumulation of energy can, theoretically, go on to
infinity…
And if we proceed even further:
(p. 184): Time expands, just like the mass of a body, when its velocity
increases. Thus, the moment the body reaches the speed of light, the
hands of the clock will stop rotating, as the time between two ticks of a
clock is estimated to be infinite and equal to eternity. That is …the faster
(a muon) moves, the longer it lives. Furthermore, if its velocity reaches
the speed of light in vacuum, then it can exist for much longer than its
theoretical life span. In other words, an increase of its velocity means
prolongation of its life.
Allow me to intervene with another parenthesis: Does this mean ‘life’ in
the bottom of the black hole? … This is equivalent to the eternal (fire of)
hell…
In an analogy, if we give a metaphysical extension to this phenomenon,
we can deduce that the more ‘speed/vigor’ an ‘atom/person’ acquires, the
more they increase their material ‘mass’, since the more the mass of a
body increases, the more the time factor ‘entrapping’ this ‘mass’,
increases respectively. Apparently, this is the reason why some people
choose to become ‘quietists’ in terms of mundane trivialities…
safeguarding whatever surrounds their (Spiritual) Fortune/Essence [Gr.
w. Περι-ουσία = surrounding essence/fortune]…While others choose to
become ‘immortal’ at the bottom of a black hole. It’s a matter of choice.
And since all things are reflective repetitions, besides the fact that
particles of matter are spherical vortices-whirls of energy…:
BLACK HOLES IN THE CENTERS OF GALAXIES (p. 359): Scientific evidence at
our disposal today lead us to the feasible conclusion that the cores of
most giant regular galaxies, like our own… are spaces that host black
holes.
…Relatively recently, new evidence indicates that in the center of our
galaxy there is a black hole. …Meaning, that we are led to assume that in
the center of our galaxy, there is a black hole of a mass equal to 2.5×106
Mo (30,000,000 times our sun’s mass), concentrated in an area of
diameter of 0.1 light years!»
Since this reference is quite long and obviously difficult for some readers,
I sum up:
In the True Universe (HyperUniverses of the Light) there is a black hole
(forbidden tree), from carcasses of older creations that perished. This
black hole, after ‘the horizon of its events’ (=the limits of the area from
which nothing can escape anymore, due to gravitational/erotic
attraction), forms an energy-spiral (the 96% energy material-universe)
which leads to its bottom (=to its ‘point singularity’). The bottom of this
black hole (the forbidden tree) transforms into a white ‘hole/door’
(Schwarzschild’s theory), where, through a four-dimensional bridge
(Einstein-Rosen) creates another world, which, in this case, is our 4%
visible Universe... in which space-time distortions (warps) take place and
give us the sense of time of billions… of years. This is the delusion
caused in man about the existence of the material world.
The densely material universe, i.e. the partial, visible 4% which is all man’s
eyes can see, did not yet exist. There existed though a formless, swirling
‘something’ (vacuum energy) like a farrago (confused mixture) of ‘fire’ and
‘gases’ in the lowest (innermost) point of the energy-vortex (point
singularity).
The ‘fire/heat’ that existed there was generated by the final
transition/degradation of the dead ‘energy-remnants’ into the phase/state of
waste. There was no form there yet. The ‘ingredients’ of this inferior
intermixture were comprised of the waste materials of previous dead
creation carcasses.
288 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA III: «§28.
From the drops of sweat, from the residue (sediment) of the substance, from
the matter of dead bodies of men and animals of the previous wheel and
from cast-off (waste) dust, the first mammals were created.»
The ‘energy remnants’ that were located throughout this entire energy-
vortex (the invisible energy-universe) once represented Life. As they died
away, they retained a modified trace of that Life as a remnant within; this
replica of life, we will from now on call ‘life-remnant’.
As these (energy) ‘life-remnants’ accumulated (pushed down by the outer
ones) into the inner part of the energy spiral, at its bottom (as waste), they
joined together, creating a new mutated ‘ingredient’ that now lay scattered
in the bottom region and supplemented the sum of its elements (the bottom’s).
From now on, we will call this ‘sedimented life-remnant’, and it was this
that would later on comprise the ‘photographic paper/yeast’ to exclusively
project the densely material, organic life.
289 The visible creation as the result of astro-aetheric (energy-)
projection:
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
MATTER AS A WHIRL (VORTEX) – SOME PERSONAL VIEWS (p. 178): «But the
vortex-particle has a series of surprises in store for us, since it should
present spherical symmetry. What we are essentially talking about, is a
non-perceptible spherical vortex inside the n-dimensional non
Euclidean field, whose projective shadow inside the three-dimensional
Euclidean space of our senses, is perceived as an elementary particle.»
The rest of the waste material sediment, at the inner/lowest point of the
bottom of the energy-spiral (the interior of the ‘black hole’), would be
converted to the ‘photographic paper’ on which the aetheric ‘model’ for the
inorganic, visible universe of the 4% would be later on imprinted. Let us
examine some additional data though, so that this particular point can
become clearer as we move on.
In order for a complete (densely) material ecosystem to be born, which
would accommodate Man in one of its corners, the entire (wavelike)
‘oscillation’ of the creators had to go down one more step in the scale. The
second fall of the creators was complete. They were not bothered by this
additional degradation. What was needed was Celestial Man’s complete
entrapment.
As we said, Immortality is not a property of the holder, but of the space in
which he dwells. Each Wholeness that is severed from Its Source ceases to
possess this privilege and eventually dies.
290 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 15: «§4. Abide in Me, and I in you. As the
vine-branch cannot bear fruit of itself, unless it abides in the vine…»
Its Essence is initially transformed into energy until it too is degraded,
gradually losing everything up to its last trace of Life.
Throughout the entire ‘energy’ part of the dark, swirling matter, there were
stacked ‘carcasses’ of older creations. These dead ‘energy-remnants’ were
spinning in layers. Each layer inwards corresponded to an older creation.
With the creator’s entrance into this ‘energy’ vortex, these ‘remnants’ were
vitalized with new life. They initially appeared as living vibrations. The
vitalized energy-layers were incorporated into dimensions, according to the
position they had in the vortex. Because each dimension had more than one
energy-layer, the various sub-planes were formed. It was from the sum of
the energy-material of previous remnants, that all energy-bodies of the
man-being were first built.
The creators, by replicating the Fatherly HyperUniverses, wanted this man-
being to possess the capacity to expand its species through its energy-bodies
as it would absorb ‘data’ from the energy of the entire material-energy
world. But this was not achieved, because the Attribute of Life the creator
had brought with him was incomplete. He then turned to the Fatherly
HyperUniverses where he was initially granted Life/Eve (in order for the
Attribute of Life to be complete/whole) and later on (he was granted)
Celestial Man/Heavenly Adam as well.
291 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«But the Blessed One, the Mother-Father, the Beneficent and Merciful
One, had mercy upon the Mother's power which had been brought forth
out of the chief archon (in the form of the human Soul). …And He sent…
a helper to Adam (the energy man-being or material Adam), Luminous
Epinoia (Celestial Man or Heavenly Adam) which comes out of Him,
Who is called Life. And she assists the whole creature (material Adam),
by toiling with him and by restoring him to his fullness and by teaching
him about the descent… and about the way of re-ascent. And the
luminous Epinoia was hidden inside(1) Adam, in order that the archons
might not know her, but that the Epinoia might be a correction of the
deficiency of the mother.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
(1)HESIOD: «…as he saw the far-seen shine of the fire inside men.»
The remaining part of vitalized remnants, which did not form man’s
energy-bodies, was left to create the inferior living vibrations, which would
in turn, be formulated by aetheric Man into energy-plants and energy-
animals.
Energy-beings that did not possess this special privilege of the
Breath/Soul/Logos (i.e. plants and animals) would not expand energy-wise,
but would only accompany and assist the man-being by supplying him with
all the knowledge/information they had acquired from previous energy-
creations.
292 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 2 (Aetheric Creation)
«§18 The Lord God said, "It is not good for man to be alone. I will make
him a helper, suitable for him. §19 And out of the (aetheric) earth* the
Lord God made all the beasts of the field and all the birds of the air and
he brought them to Adam to see how to name them; and whatever name
Adam gave to each living creature, that was its name.»
*Gr.: εκ της γης = out of the earth
Now in the third phase, these –formulated by Man– aetheric beings, would
project their forms and thus get imprinted onto dense matter as our familiar
plants and animals.
Life is offered to each species of material animals through a collective
unconscious connected to a central vitalized astro-aetheric being of the
corresponding remnant energy-layer. This manner of life-supply to animals
can be paralleled to a single, central, electric light-bulb from which
hundreds of optical fibers are supplied with light and form the decorative
light fixtures. Thus, from a single species of an astro-aetheric being,
millions of animals of the same species are projected and vitalized in the
material plane.
The material-beings, which are very close to inorganic matter in the
pyramid of life (of visible matter), are projected and vitalized by the
energy-layers that correspond to the aetheric plane (the closest one to dense
matter), which also corresponds to the older energy-layers of ‘life-
remnants’ of the entire universe vortex. These material beings possess only
a vitalized aetheric body, e.g. plants, amoebas, fungi, anthozoa, various
insects etc. On the other hand, the creation’s inorganic part is enveloped by
the constructive aetheric substance.
More analytically the order of things is as follows:
UCLA)
«Physicists invented the world of subatomic particles while trying to
figure out what happens in their experiments. Namely, a great amount of
energy in limited space and time (i.e. condensation, or just like the
imprint of an actual time scene on photographic paper). In such a
dimension, bizarre things take place and these are explained by subatomic
quantum-physics. However, all this remains the subject of much
controversy and many hypotheses related to what is actually happening.
Particles appear and disappear all the time. Where do they actually go
when they disappear? This is a thorny question.»
Their appearance or disappearance is something equivalent to the light
getting trapped by the cinematographic/photographic lens. While the
subatomic particle disappears, the photographic or cinematographic camera
shutter is shut. However the instance that the subatomic particle seems to
appear from nowhere corresponds to the moment when the photographic
shutter opens in order to capture the aetheric ‘image’ and project it onto the
time-space/film. This function is related to the ‘yes/no’ poles of duality
which is the basis of the entire (visible and invisible) nature; exactly
equivalent to ‘charge/no charge’ of the fundamental computer operation
(10101101).
298 Could it be that the way signals/messages are transmitted in our brain
is related to the process we are describing?
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
(FROM THE THESIS OF GEORGIOU, G., DROUGAS, A., ‘CYBERNETICS AND MODERN
PHYSICS, 1999) MAN AS A RECEIVER AND DATA PROCESSOR – THE DELUSION OF
THE SENSES’ (pp. 410-411)
«CH. NEURONS: In order for neurons (of the brain) to function as electric
cells, they maintain an electric potential difference of the order of 65mV
along their cellular membrane. …If now the neural cell is excited, the
equilibrium-potential changes and an electric-signal transferring
mechanism is created. …What is important as far as the electrical
function is concerned, is that the transferred signal is of the all-or-
nothing type. This means that stimuli which do not exceed the minimum
‘sensory’ threshold cannot create a signal, whereas, stimuli exceeding it
do, and always produce the same signal (yes light-no light). This means
that regardless of the difference of intensity or time of the stimuli, the
amplitude and duration of the transmitted signal is always the same. …In
the transmitted signal then which carries the information, what matters is
the number of energy-potentials and the time intervals between them
(oscillation characteristics). Thus, what determines the intensity of the
sensation and the speed of the movement is the frequency of the
potentials and not their magnitude or their duration because as we have
said the potentials are of the all-or-nothing type. This characteristic of
signal-transmission in the nervous system is very important if we think
that since the signal-transmission mechanisms are stereotyped, they do
not reflect the properties of the stimulus. Henceforth, to differentiate the
information, since the manner of their transfer is the same for all, we
come to the conclusion that the signal of an energy-potential is
determined entirely by the neural path through which it is being
transferred.»
It might not be pointless here to also take into consideration a different
piece of information which supports this dyadic behavior of energy:
MAGNETIC GATES OPEN AND CLOSE CONTINUOUSLY LETTING PARTICLES TO
PASS THROUGH AND REACH EARTH FROM THE SUN, (arvanitidis.gr)
«Strange portal connects Earth to sun; High-energy particles can travel
the 93 million miles during brief opening.
As strange as it might sound, the above is probably true since
approximately every 8 minutes, very high up in the sky a huge magnetic
gate of 150 million kilometers in length opens up, letting tons of high-
energy particles pass through towards earth!
The phenomenon is called Flux Transfer Event (FTE), explains physicist
David Simbeck of NASA’s Goddard Space Flight Center. He
characteristically reports that: “Ten years ago I was sure it didn’t exist,
now though, the evidence is irrefutable.”
The scientific team stated at the Plasma Physics Conference in Alabama,
that the FTE phenomenon not only occurs, but it is twice more usual than
they had suspected till then.
Scientists have for some time now suspected, that the Earth and the Sun
must be connected in some way. The Earth’s magnetosphere is full of
solar-wind particles which pass through the Earth’s magnetic ‘shields’
and enter, following the magnetic-field lines which can be traced from the
surface of our planet, all the way back to the Sun’s atmosphere. Till now,
they imagined that the Earth-Sun connection was permanent, but now,
according to Simbeck’s scientific team, it becomes apparent that the
interaction is brief and very dynamic.
How does the FTE work though? The Earth’s side which is exposed to
the Sun at a given time, ‘presses’ its magnetic field against the magnetic
field of the Sun. Every approximately 8 minutes, the two fields reconnect
or merge for a short time span, forming some kind of a huge gate through
which high-energy particle-flow is possible. The gate created has the
form of a cylinder of a width almost as the earth’s diameter.
The European Space Agency (ESA) with four ‘Cluster’ spacecraft, and
NASA's five ‘Themis’ probes have flown through and surround these
cylindrical gates, measuring their dimensions and scanning the particle-
flow in their inside. From the research done, they have reached the
conclusion that the magnetic gates have a tendency to form over the
Earth’s equator, and then move towards the North Pole in December and
the South Pole in July.»
The infamous ‘Big Bang’ was nothing more than the first ‘flash’ that
imprinted the photograph (first frame) of the aetheric onto the waste space-
time ‘film’ of the bottom, when the aetheric creation came to completion.
Time in dense matter had its own pace. The base of time in the triangle (Δ)
of creation [Gr. for Creation= Δημιουργία {Demiourgia}] was unfolding lazily
in dense space and was interwoven with it forming the dense grid of support
for the visible.
299 Α) M-BRANES AND THE DREAMS FOR UNIFICATION:
channeling):
«The reptilian race or Little Lizards, as we amicably call them (!!!),
constitute an integral part of your genealogy. It is a tremendously savage,
and at the same time merciful collective consciousness, because they are
many things mingled in one. …You must realize the fact that the reptilian
energies are your creators – your gods. They are masters of genetics. …
They are the masters of the game. The masters of the game get together,
as you do to play cards or racket-ball. The only difference is that their
game aims at the creation of civilizations. They modify and change
worlds, allowing the entrance of different civilizations in the realities
they orchestrate. These civilizations act based purely on their impulses,
which are nevertheless provided to them through matrixes of energy-
blueprints. …The masters of the game are geniuses. Not only do they
conceive the game and create the entire energy-matrix through which
each civilization will flourish, from the most skillful craftsmen to the
last beggars, but they also introduce their own selves inside the
civilizations they create. …The masters of the game are formless and they
can change shapes/forms and know no limitations. They can assume any
form they choose, as they move in-between and beyond sound and
geometry. The masters of the game create the energy-matrixes of the
civilizations in their mind, and then open the gates in order to literally
introduce them to the Earthly plane. Following that, they allow these
civilizations to grow and mature, so as to exert their influence to other
time periods.»
As the foreman watches over all the progressive production-phases, going
from machine to machine, so do they intervene as they always have –by an
energy-condensation of their hypostasis– inside the various ‘time frames’,
in order to intercept and operate (live and in real time) on their creation.
Material men (ancient Greeks) initially called them ΘΕΟΣ (=god [the word used in
Greek is θεός/theόs, coming from the verb {θεάομαι-θεώμαι} meaning I am visible, I am
seen) because they were often visible, while others later called them
‘extraterrestrials’! In the evolution of our discussion we will see what role
they play today, those who so persistently insist on ‘introducing’ themselves
as extraterrestrials!
On account of this energy-deceleration (mass of tranquility) for the
formation of dense matter, a new, different oscillation came about. Every
immaterial concept, as it went through dense matter, suffered absolute
multi-fragmentation. Like Newton’s disk when still, ‘decelerated’ matter
did not depict the ‘White’ Truth anymore, but the fragmented polychrome.
The creation of multi-fragmented concepts, views, stands, ideas and forms
had generated utter fragmentation in the purely dense material plane. The
tree of knowledge of good and evil was there with all its branches stretched
out.
302 Scientists conclude that the Big Bang was an equivalent event to the
creation of a black hole in our universe.
But in the ‘Region’ (HyperUniverses) where this ‘creation’ (Black Hole/
Material Universe) took place, totally different conditions prevailed from
the ones existing when a black hole is created in the visible universe. A
relative analogy of course exists in the area of ‘point singularity’ (of the
bottom).
For the Material Universe/Black Hole, the ‘point singularity’
corresponds to our visible (4%) universe.
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
SCHWARZSCHILD BLACK HOLE (p. 344): «As mass sinks inside the
gravitational field of a black hole, …its spectral lines will relocate to
wavelengths so great (low frequencies) that they will be practically
untraceable. At that point mass will have practically disappeared from the
senses as well as from the viewer’s observation means.
While the distant observer will perceive these though, someone else,
standing on the moving mass, will feel gravity increase constantly, until
the enormous tidal forces near the point-singularity will shatter him, and
these pieces will be infinitely divided into smaller ones, until his mass
ceases to exist.»
The ONE TRUTH undergoes a similar adventure the moment it passes into
the densely material plane (point-singularity) and is fragmented into the
thousands of ‘positions’ and ‘oppositions’ and diverse views… until the
moment that it definitively ceases to exist.
And let me remind you: GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
«§16…The truth is sown everywhere, existing since the beginning: Some
see it at the time it is sown, but few (will manage to) see it at the time of
harvest (at the end of time).» [ENG. TR. JOSEPH ROWE]
He turned and pensively looked at the picture showing that horse galloping
in the field.
–This is what you are! Trapped dots on photographic paper.… It is
impossible for you to realize it. You don’t belong here though!
303 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’
Abbot’s idea and his book ‘O Epipedos Cosmos’ (=The Flat World)
Delfini Publ., Athens 1991.
You are prisoners and you don’t even know it!
304 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 12: «§47. And if anyone hears My Words and
does not believe/keep them, I do not judge him; for I did not come to
judge the world but to save the world (…from captivity).»
You speak of freedom, but you can’t imagine what Freedom can really be!
Real Freedom, the one a free Intelligent Wholeness experiences which is
not subdued to a virtual life but simply IS, has no time boundaries to begin
with. It has no space limitations. It is not constrained by death, sickness, old
age, need for food or lack of, need for clothes or lack of, need for a roof or
lack of, need for a family or lack thereof, need for company or lack of. And
most importantly, Real Freedom is not constrained by the ‘queen’ of needs:
the oscillation of breath [Gr. ανάσα = breath (Gr.: άνασσα = queen] which
sustains a heavy material body, often sick, in pain and with limitations, a
body, which mostly resembles the heavy iron ball and chain of prisoners,
rather than the ‘ultimate gift’… The freest man today has the same amount
of ‘freedom’ a prisoner does in his cell, who can either lie down, walk
around, read, dream, remain standing, or sit –but always in his cell. Real
Freedom existing in the worlds where I come from is beyond your
imagination. It is neither constrained by needs, nor by circumstances or
conditions.
305 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§84. Jesus said, When you see
your true likeness, you rejoice. But when you see your icons, those that
were before you existed, those that never die and never manifest, what
grandeur!» [ENG. TR. JOSEPH ROWE]
To win it, you must first defeat death. To defeat death however, you must
first defeat ‘virtual’ life. When your life ‘leads’ you, then it has defeated
you. But when it has nowhere to ‘take’ you to, then you have won. If one of
the two defeats you, then you have lost!
306 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: «§39. He who finds his life will lose
it, and he who loses his life for My Sake will find it.»
THE SECOND MAJOR FALL
At the selected ‘point’ of the densely material world, Earth, after many
trials and errors, living beings of unbelievable beastliness had been created
and waited to host the Race of Heroes inside their bodies. These beings
were the dinosaurs of prehistory. Built with incredible capabilities, they
possessed all the ‘equipment’, in order to build a fierce and unimaginably
ferocious race. Panic takes over the Men of the energy-planes. Involuntarily
and simply by obeying orders, they had built their own jail in dense
matter!
308 A) RABINDRANATH TAGORE (GITANJALI), HINDU POET: «Prisoner, tell me,
who was it that forged this unbreakable chain? It was I alone, said the
prisoner, Night and day I worked on the chain with huge fires and cruel
hard strokes. When at last, shackle after shackle, the work was done, I
found myself caught in its unbreakable power.»
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT XXIII, FROM THE HOLY BIBLE OF HERMES
TRISMEGISTUS, TITLED KORE KOSMOU’:
«§24 And those souls my son, already from now they were armed with a
strange impudence, as if they had performed an act of bravery, and
despite the orders, they abandoned their components and their stores and
did not want to remain in the same place, because they considered that it
was death to continue to stay in the same residence. §25. And Hermes,
speaking to me my child, said: What the souls did, did not escape the
attention of the lord and god of all, and that is why he sought for
punishment and chains which the souls would endure patiently. And
therefore, the sovereign and lord of all (the archon of this world) decided
to artfully fabricate the human frame for the race of souls to suffer in it.»
The HyperUniverses, realizing the devious impropriety of the creator of
matter, demanded that all granted Sacred Provisions be returned along with
Celestial Men. Simultaneously, with a swift, decisive intervention they
destroy a great part of that creation spreading death to those beings (the
extinction of dinosaurs by an asteroid).
309 ‘MASS EXTINCTIONS OF SPECIES ON EARTH DURING THE PALEOZOIC-
MESOZOIC ERAS’, THE END OF THE CRETACEOUS PERIOD –63 TO 135 MILLION
YEARS AGO, ARTICLE: PHYSICS4U, JANUARY 2004
«The massive extinction between the Cretaceous and the Tertiary period,
65 million years ago is the most famous of all massive extinctions. Its
fame stems not from its size (the Permian period extinction was really
much greater) but from the victims of the extinction – the dinosaurs. The
massive extinction of the Cretaceous-Tertiary period exterminated
approximately 85% of all species. Dinosaurs, in other words, were not the
only victims. Pterosaurs (flying reptiles) and other marine reptiles, fish,
brachiopods, plankton and many plants either vanished completely, or
suffered heavy casualties in their population. Even ammonites, who had
survived the 4 previous extinctions, were finally extinct.»
Additionally, they give a clear command to the creators to completely
evacuate the densely material plane and cancel it. Celestial Men start to
withdraw from the aetheric planes. But the creators’ team refuses to obey.
The notification from the HyperUniverses then becomes definitive, not as a
threat of punishment but as a warning: “If you remain in this sordid
creation, you will assume the appearance/form of the fleshy beings (dinosaurs)
that have just been exterminated.”
310 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3:
«§1. Now the serpent was more prudent [Gr. Septuagint (LXX): φρονιμώτατος] than
any beast of the field which the Lord God had made…§14 So the Lord
God said to the serpent: Because you have done this, you are cursed more
than every beast of the field; on your belly you shall go, and you shall eat
dust all the days of your life.»
They nevertheless replied with mutiny. Thus, your ‘all beneficent’ creator
was suddenly transformed into a ‘wise’ dragon/serpent).
311 A) DAVID ICKE ‘THE SECRET OF ALL AGES’ «Contemporary descriptions
of reptilians fit exactly the descriptions of many ancient ‘gods’ as they are
mentioned in the surviving texts and myths. The Ubaid civilization that
appeared between 5,000 and 4,000 B.C., even before the Sumerians, in
the region where Iraq is today, had idols of gods which most obviously
depict anthropoids with reptilian characteristics. …Central American
civilizations had their own winged, reptilian god Quetzalcoatl. Hopi
Indians had the winged god-snake Baholinkonga, and native-American
civilization is generally flooded with representations of reptiles, such as
the mysterious tomb in the shape of a snake in Ohio. Hindus speak of
their own reptilian gods Naga (a daemonic race whose name means ‘they
who crawl’). The Egyptians had their own reptile-god Kneph, and the
Pharaohs were often pictured with snakes. The Phoenicians had
Agathodaimon, another reptilian entity. Those who believe in Voodoo
have a god who is called Damballah Weddo and who is represented as a
snake, whereas, the Jews had Nehushtan, the Bronze Serpent. The ancient
British god, who was known as the Dragon/Ruler of the World, was
called HU, and I believe (says Icke) that it is from this word that the word
hu-man comes from. …The idea of dragons exhaling fire and diabolic
snakes appearing in legends and texts of the whole world could easily
come from the reptilian gods, who sometime in the past, thousands of
years ago, overtly ruled the world.»
…Not to mention the Chinese dragons or the dragon that was killed by St.
George.
B) BARBARA MARCINIAK, ‘GAIA’ [GR. TRANS. MATZOROU E.] (Information through
channeling):
«The reptilian race or Little Lizards, as we amicably call them, constitute
an integral part of your genealogy. …You must realize the fact that
reptilian energies are your creators – your gods. …They were amongst
the main motivators for the creation of the human species on this planet.
…They are extremely skillful in handling and arrangement of genes. …
The reptilian influence is in the core of your biological structure.»
With the power of Logos –the creator– ‘places the Cherubim and the
flaming sword which turned every way’ thus cutting off Man’s way of
return to the Father-Grounds, by intercepting a big group of Celestial Men
about to abandon the universe/trap by encaging them in it.
312 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3:«§24…And at the east of the garden
of Eden he stationed the cherubim, and a revolving, flaming sword, to
guard the way to the tree of life.»
B) THE BOOK OF ENOCH, CH. 14: «§10. They elevated me aloft to heaven. I
proceeded, until I arrived at its wall built with stones of crystal. A
vibrating flame (tongues of fire) surrounded it, which began to strike me
with terror.» (see also)
C) PLATO'S REPUBLIC, BOOK 10 (616b-616c)
From the narration of Er, the son of Armenius who describes his death
experience:
«To this light we came after another day's journey; and we saw there that
the edges of the sky stretched out ending into the middle of that light,
which was the girdle of the sky, and it enveloped the entire
circumference/revolution of the sky evenly, holding it together like the
under girders of triremes. And from its extremities, the spindle of
Necessity/Need was stretched putting all the celestial orbits to motion.»
D) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH VI, ASCLEPIUS' DEFINITIONS TO KING AMMON’:
«§3 I will start my sermon, by invocation unto God, the master of all and
creator and father, the all-encompassing one… §7. To see Him, is not a
matter of conjecture, but his very appearance engulfs the whole world in
splendor, the world that is above and that which is below; for he is
established in the midst, wreathing the Cosmos.» [ ]
HyperUniverses characterize the creator of matter as an apostate and
pronounce him fallen.
313 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: «§11…concerning judgment, because the
archon (ruler) of this world has been judged.»
Since then, a deep chasm has been created between the creator of matter
and the HyperUniverses, with Celestial Man as the ‘apple of discord’. But
this is another great subject, which we will deal with later on.
The material universe gates are sealed, cutting off all those who had been
trapped in it, turning them into hostages. The creator’s position remains
firm, and unyieldingly he condemns Man anew to even further demotion
through incarnation. New conditions of life are created and introduced on
Earth’s destroyed remains because the imprisoned man should have an
absolutely proprietary Alcatraz-like plane/field to ‘create’ in isolation.
314The ENTIRE material universe seems to have been created EXCLUSIVELY
to host man. This phenomenon is called by scientists ‘Anthropic
Principle’ and I am reminding you of the excerpt from the relative article.
THE GOLDILOCKS ENIGMA: ‘WHY DOES THE UNIVERSE HAVE JUST THE IDEAL
CONDITIONS FOR LIFE TO APPEAR ON EARTH?,
SOURCE: THE GUARDIAN, PHYSICS4U, APRIL 2007
«…This enigmatic cosmic precision made British astrophysicist Fred
Hoyle to propose that the World resembles a ‘controlled project’. And
this prompted physicist Freeman Dyson, to say that: “It appears under a
certain view that the World knew of our arrival.” While Leonard Susskind
mentions that it is out of something more than ‘humble’ coincidence that
the universe is so well-adapted for human beings and he wonders: “Can
science explain the exceptional fact that the universe appears to be so
terribly unknown, so inexplicable, so marvelous and so well-designed to
accommodate our existence?” Cosmologists call this incredibly fine-
tuned universe, ‘Anthropic Principle’. Believers call it the hand of God.
Neither of the two explains anything.»
From this group of ‘selected beings’, a new species is chosen to play the
protagonist role in this creation. This species belongs to the gender of apes
(anthropoids).
315 I must point out that dinosaurs were destroyed approximately 65
million years ago and Dryopithecus (see last reference of this chapter)
appears 25 million years ago.
This animal would henceforth be the ‘prison’ of this so ‘dangerous’ a Man.
Other animals are also vitalized from the same energy-region as alternative
choices for Man’s ‘material residence’ (body). These animals in your world
exhibit special gifts today.
During that period, there were two sorts of Men in the aetheric planes.
There were some whose Souls had an imprisoned Celestial Man as their
Spirit and comprised the Race of Heroes, and plane Souls. They would all
be forced to incarnate into the material projection of the aetheric field, the
dense, septic matter.
The kidnapped Celestial Men refuse to incarnate. They will be later on
forced to follow.
316 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA VI: «§5. At
the fourth (cycle of creation, or the 4th Race of the Heroes), the sons are
told to create their images. One third refuses (Celestial men refused).
Two (thirds) obey (plain souls of the aetheric world obeyed).
The curse is pronounced; they will be born in the fourth (at the second half of
the fourth root-race), suffer and cause suffering; this is the first war.»
The devastating consequences of this curse are described in the Chapter:
‘THE END OF THE RACE OF HEROES’
There, H. P. Blavatsky comments on that particular verse but presents
only the Creators’ version and states:
«The holy youths refused to create species after their likeness, after their
kind. They are not fit forms for us (the Apes!!). “They have to grow”.
They refuse to enter the shadows/images of their inferiors. Thus the
selfish (selfish?!!) feeling prevailed from the beginning, even among the
gods (Celestial Men), and they fell under the eye of the Karmic Lipikas.»
(I-192)
When this excerpt quotes ‘to create’, it means that after they incarnate
into the ‘shadows-projections of their inferiors’ they must upgrade them.
This is exactly what happened when Celestial Man incarnated inside the
Australopithecus and upgraded it to Homo sapiens.
Narcissus’ projection/reflection onto the (energy-) waters of the lake/
world refers to that same event.
The souls stoically accept it. They will be the first to incarnate. No one will
escape.
317Plain Souls are the first to incarnate into pythecoids-anthropoids and
upgrade them to such a degree that the Genus of Australopithecus is
created.
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., EXCERPT XXIII, FROM THE HOLY BIBLE OF HERMES
TRISMEGISTUS, TITLED ‘KORE KOSMOU’ (p. 201):
«§31 Then the souls, learning for the first time their sentence, were
saddened (and said)… §34…Another soul shrieked shrilly, and before she
spoke shed many tears, and, turning up and down what things served her
as eyes, she said: “O Heaven, source of our begetting, O Æther, air, O
hands and holy spirit of God our Monarch, O ye most brilliant stars, eyes
of the gods, O tireless light of sun and moon, co-nurslings of our origin,
detached from you all, we suffer piteously. And this the more, in that
from the spacious realms of light, out of the holy envelope and wealthy
vault of the gods, and from the blissful government of the gods, we shall
be thus shut into these honor-less and lowly bodies. §35. What is that
so unseemly thing we miserable ones have done? What crime
deserves these punishments? How many sins await us wretched ones!
How many are the things we have to do under the wretched guidance of
hopes, to furnish the necessities for a life in this watery frame/body that is
soon to be dissolved!
§36. For the souls no longer belonging to God, the eyes will no longer hold
a prominent position and through such watery spheres as these, we will
see our own forefather Heaven tiny, and we shall never cease to suffer,
and at some point (after many…reincarnations!) we shall have no more
(spiritual) vision.(1) We the wretched ones, for sentence has been passed
on us poor things… For home, instead of this great world high in the air,
a heart's small mass awaits us.»
(1)HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. 1, SPEECHES I-XVIII’
«§11 The words we give to earthly realities engender illusion; they turn
the heart away from the Real to the unreal.» [ENG. TR. JOSEPH ROWE]
…How else would you be able to bear it, after all?
319 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘KORE KOSMOU’:
«…For that the Monarch came, and sitting on the throne of truth, said to
the souls… §41…You will take the punishment for benefit; you will take
the change to better things for infamous despite.»
In the beginning, all aetheric beings were of one sex only. The same was
true during the first phase of their materialization. The two sexes would be
created later on.
320 PLATO’S SYMPOSIUM ARISTOPHANES’ SPEECH, CH. 14 (189-190):
«…For our original nature was not the same as it is now, but entirely
different. Unlike today, with its two sexes male and female, there used to
be a third kind before as well, which had equal shares of the other two,
and whose name no longer exists. For ‘man-woman’ was then a unity,
common both in form and in name, composed of both male and female …
Then, each person of this kind was round all over, with back and sides
forming a circle… Zeus… said: “I will slice every one of them in two,
so that they are made weaker.»
Each animal species in dense matter at that time reproduced itself through a
purely genetic process. The purpose for the creation of two sexes was not
propagation, but total entrapment. After all, monogenic (unisexual)
reproduction is not absent from nature. Thus, in primeval eras, before the
division of the sexes, each animal propagated itself.
321 A) ENCYCLOPEDIA ‘DOMI’, ASEXUAL REPRODUCTION - (MONOGONY):
6TH TABLET: «§115. May the subjects (god’s bondservants) for ever bear
their god in mind. … May food-offerings be borne for their gods and
goddesses, without fail let them supply and support their gods! Let them
improve their lands, build their shrines.» [ENG. TR. DENNIS BRATCHER]
B) AESCHYLUS, ‘SEVEN AGAINST THEBES’ «…Ares (Mars, The God of War)
is fed with the blood of the mortals.»
Spiritual Entities would no longer expand material creation. Material
humanity would assume this role now.
Today man is the principle source of energy-catering for all energy-beings
(gods, daemons and astral skeptomorphs). A lot depends and a lot is at
stake from this energy-supply and, as we will analyze later in our
discussion, a lot of ‘games are being masterminded’ behind man’s back.
Therefore, to avoid the danger of the Celestial Children’s escape, the creator
(the archon of this world) decides there is only one solution: Man should
stop desiring to return to his Holy HomeLand. This could only be
accomplished one way: HE SHOULD STOP REMEMBERING THE HOLY FATHERLAND
(Gr.: Α-ΛΗΘΗ-Α = The Truth is attained when we cease to forget). And how
would He stop remembering? Only if He were to be subjected to a spiritual
‘lobotomy’; and how would this be possible? Simply: by His division in
two.
323PLATO’S SYMPOSIUM: «…For ‘man-woman’ was then a unity,
common both in form and in name, composed of both male and female
…Zeus…said: “I will slice every one of them in two, so that they are
made weaker.»
From One Unified (complete) Wholeness (male + female = ONE) HE
would be split in two.
324 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
«§71. When Eve was in Adam,
there was no death: When she was separated from him, death came.»
[ENG. TR. JOSEPH ROWE]
Under the new circumstances, the foundations of the initial creation are
changed only to be substituted by others, fitting the new demands better.
325 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«Adam was revealed because within him dwelt the shadow of light. His
mental abilities were far greater than those of his creators. They had
gazed upward and seen his exalted mental capability. The host of rulers
and daemons plotted together. They mixed fire and (energy) earth and
water together with four blazing winds. They melded them together in
great turbulence. Adam was brought into the shadow of death.
They intended to make him anew; this time from Earth, Water, Fire,
Wind, which are Matter, Darkness, Desire, The Artificial Spirit. This all
became a tomb, a new kind of body (grave). Those thieves bound the
man in it, enchained him in forgetfulness, made him subject to dying.»
[Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
«§21. And the Lord God brought a trance upon Adam, and he slept;»
Let me remind you that we are in the 2nd chapter of Genesis which refers
exclusively to the aetheric creation.
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«§21.And he (the archon) wanted to bring out the power which had been
given to him. And he cast a trance upon Adam.»
This period obviously corresponds to a certain ‘Pralaya’ (dissolution) of
Maha-Yuga of the Brahmans, and the preparation to enter into a new
Brahma period.
C) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH I
Poemander addresses Hermes, teaching him: «§18. The period being
completed, the connecting bond of all things was loosened, by the will of
God; so, all the living creatures being male-female, along with Man, were
severed apart, and some became male and others female. And then, God
uttered a Holy Word: 'Increase and multiply in multitude all beings and
creations', and let him who possesses Noũs, recognize himself as being
immortal, and the cause of death to be Eros (erotic love).»
The creators first divide the aetherically formed animals into two discrete
sexes, which then get projected onto dense matter separately, male or
female.
327 Α) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA VIII:
«§31 The animals were separated first (into male and female). They started
breeding…»
Now is the time when dense visible matter has already been created and,
as described in the First Chapter of Genesis, §24-25, the animals were
created first.
Obviously, some might question the separation of the sexes of the animals
at that time, since the dinosaurs had already preceded this period and
were thought to reproduce in the ‘conventional’ way. Yet, this does not
necessarily mean that the dinosaurs and generally all the animals of that
time were of two sexes, since even today, parthenogenesis is how seventy
species of snakes and lizards (and not only!) breed. Let us not forget that
in Greek the word 'dinosaur' means fierce lizard ([δεινό-σαυροι]
deino=fierce, sauroi=lizards).
«Zeus…
D) (A reminder) PLATO’S SYMPOSIUM ARISTOPHANES’ SPEECH (190d):
said: “I will slice every one of them in two, so that they are made
weaker.»
He aetherically separates the male from the female part of Man into
‘Adam’ and ‘Eve’; not into man and woman, but into the ‘Divine Spark’
(Adam) and the ‘I Am Presence’ (Eve). The I Am Presence/Eve is placed
on the higher energy-planes and the Divine Spark/Adam wanders in the
aetheric planes, dressed with the garment of the soul.
330 THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA VII:
«§7. This is thy present Wheel, said the Flame to the Spark. Thou art
Myself, My Image, and my shadow. I have clothed myself in thee, and
thou art my Vahan (my carrier/vehicle), to the day, ‘Be With Us,’ when
thou shalt re-become myself and others, thyself and me. Then the
builders, having donned their first clothing, descend on radiant Earth and
reign over men –who are themselves…»
From this point on, a dynamic falsification of the history of Man begins,
which disorients and confuses him with thousands of lies mingled with half-
truths, scattered in legends, traditions, conjectures, heresies, theories,
assumptions, and permanently entraps him inside the downward vortex.
After Spiritual Man’s division, the I Am Presence intimately feels the need
to reunite with its other split half (the Divine Spark) and is desperately
searching for it.
The Divine Spark inside the soulful, astro-aetheric man wanders in the
aetheric planes down below, with oblivion as its guide.
Loneliness as a condition/property makes its first appearance in the energy-
material plane. After all, its very own origin stems from this
fission/splitting. Later on, it manifests through the energy-bodies and
dominates man’s entire existence.
Oblivion blurs the aetheric noûs of the Divine Spark/Man and he doesn’t
clearly perceive the facts, while within the energy planes of the material
universe, his intimate nostalgia urges him to approach his separated half and
reunite with it. Through this intimate tendency, many of the Divine Sparks
secretly unite with their other ‘half’, recognize their Spiritual nudity and
the devastation they are in and escape from the universe/trap.
331 (A reminder): PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’: CH. ASTRAL
PLANE (p. 102) The spiritual teachers (i.e. the Creators’ delegates) clarify their views on this
subject.
«The moment at which The Divine Noesis (Intellectuality), inside the
Entity of The White Fire (Celestial Man) perceived Itself as an
individualized portion of divine life of the (material) universe, it was
granted the choice of free will as to whether or not it would continue, as
an individualized portion of the creator, …which would render IT able to
create like the Father. …For each individualized Entity of The White Fire
that accepted the responsibility to become a co-creator, there were at least
a dozen or more who chose to return.
…At this point it would not be pointless for you know that not all ‘I
AMs’ are divided into divine counterparts. Possessing the freedom of will
(!!) they can and very often refuse dichotomy (fission in two).»
The creator then, relying on the oblivion (forgetfulness) which blurs their
mind, describes the event of Remembrance/Epignosis that occurs through
the reunion of the two separated parts of Man, as the ultimate sin.
332 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
ADAM IN YALDABAOTH'S PARADISE: (Jesus said) «The rulers took the man
(Adam) and put him into paradise. They told him to eat freely. Their food
is bitter; their beauty is corrupt. Their food is deceit; their trees are
ungodliness. Their fruit is poison. Their promise is death. They placed the
tree of their Life into the middle of (their) paradise.
(Jesus said) I will teach you (plural) the secret of their life, the plan that they
made together about an artificial spirit. Its root (the tree of their life) is bitter.
Its branches are dead. Its shadow is hatred. Its leaves are deception. The
nectar of wickedness is in its blossoms. Its fruit is death. Its seed is desire,
it flowers in the darkness. Those who eat from it are denizens of Hades.
Darkness is their resting place.
As for the tree called ‘The Knowledge of Good and Evil’ it is the Epinoia
of the light. They commanded him not to eat from it, standing in front to
conceal it for fear that he might look upwards to the fullness and know
the nakedness of his indecency. However, I (Jesus) caused them to eat.
I asked the Savior, “Lord, isn’t it the serpent that caused Adam to eat?”
He smiled and replied, “The serpent caused them to eat, in order to
produce the wickedness of the desire to reproduce.(1) That would make
Adam helpful to him (to the serpent).» [ENG. TR. FROM COPTIC: STEVAN
DAVIES]
(1) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH I: «§18…And then God uttered a Holy Word:
“Increase and multiply in multitude all beings and creations”, and let him
who possesses Noũs, recognize himself as being immortal, and the cause
of death to be Eros (erotic love).»
He announces the ‘new’ punishment and sentences defective man to
mandatory incarnation into the universe’s waste, its material part, his
densely material prison. This was after all his original plan, which Celestial
Man had denied while still unified.
333 A reminder: THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’, STANZA
The plane Souls that had initially incarnated inside dense matter, had
already upgraded the pithecoid (material) animals, forming the genus of the
Australopithecus. The creator then embodies his new creature (Pandora)
into the females of those archanthropes. This new soul automatically
projects its beauty onto the external figure/form of the female anthropoids.
The Divine Sparks/Adams (still in the aetheric planes) now watch the new
figures of the female anthropoids/humans in admiration.
337 A) BOOK OF ENOCH, 6:1-3 «§1.And it came to pass when the sons of men
had multiplied that in those days, daughters were born unto them elegant
and beautiful (Pandora). §2. And when the angels, the sons of heaven, saw
them, they lusted after of them, and said to one another: Come, let us
select for ourselves wives from the race of men and beget us children.»
Β) PIERRE GRIMAL DICTIONNAIRE DE LA MYTHOLOGIE GRECQUE ET
ROMAINE, «Pandora: …In ‘Works and Days’, Hesiod narrates how Zeus
sent Pandora to Epimetheus, who, forgetting his brother’s advice
(Prometheus, who had told him never to accept a present from Zeus) and
charmed by her beauty, made her his wife.» This is exactly what happens
to the Divine Sparks.
«The first ones, born of
C) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-93):
the Noûs, Sons of the Deity, refuse to create and Brahma curses them to
be born as humans.»
In short, the story of Brahmanism says the following on the subject as quoted by Blavatsky:
(II-82)«When Daksha, the chief of the Prajapati (creators), brings forth
10,000 sons (souls) for the purpose of promoting the world, Narada, the
great Rishi (head of the Celestial Men) interferes with, and twice
frustrates Daksha's aim (creator), by persuading those Sons to remain
holy ascetics and eschew (avoid) marriage (incarnation in the bottom of
matter). For this, Daksha (creator) curses Narada to be re-born as a man,
as Brahma had cursed him before for refusing to marry, and obtain
progeny, saying:-- “Perish in thy present (Deva or angelic) form and take
up thy abode in the womb,” i.e., become a man …Notwithstanding
several conflicting versions of the same story, it is easy to see that Narada
belongs to that class …who have all proven rebellious to the law of
animal procreation, for which they had to incarnate as men…Thus
Narada is shown as decisively refusing to create, and also calls Brahma ‘a
false teacher’.»
Later on Blavatsky defines Narada’s identity: «Narada is one of the Fires
mentioned above, and plays a part in the evolution of this Kalpa (Cosmic
Cycle).»
We too have mentioned these ‘Fires’ in a previous reference about the offer
of ‘Fire’ (of Celestial Men) by Prometheus to men/beings.
A reminder (BLAVATSKY II-83): «…But shall we turn to other ancient
Scriptures and documents for the corroboration of the ‘Fires’, ‘Sparks’,
and ‘Flames’? They are plentiful, if one only seeks for them in the right
places. In the ‘Book of the Concealed Mystery’, they are clearly
enunciated, as also in the ‘Ha Idra Zuta Qadisha’, or the lesser holy
Assembly.…From a Light-Bearer of insupportable brightness proceeded a
radiating Flame, dashing off, like a vast and mighty hammer, those sparks
which were the prior worlds.»
And also II-584, 585:
«Narada is the leader of the Gandharvas, the celestial singers and
musicians; esoterically, the reason for it is explained by the fact that the
latter (the Gandharvas) are the instructors of men in the secret sciences. It
is they, who ‘loving the women of the Earth’, (according to Enoch)
disclosed to them the mysteries of creation; or, as in the Veda -- the
‘heavenly Gandharva’ is a deity who knew and revealed the secrets of
heaven and divine truths, in general. If we remember what is said of this
class of Angels in Enoch and in the Bible, then the allegory is plain: their
leader, Narada, while refusing to procreate, leads men to become gods…
This is a mystery very difficult to realize and understand correctly. For,
we see that those who were ‘obedient to law’ (souls) are, equally with the
rebels (Celestial Men), doomed to be reborn in every age. Narada, the
Rishi, is cursed by Brahma to incessant aimless peripateticism
(wandering) on Earth, i.e., to be constantly reborn. He is a rebel against
Brahma, and yet has no worse fate than the Jayas -- the twelve great
creative gods produced by Brahma as his assistants in the functions of
creation.»
Following that, the creator, allegedly aiming to ease Man’s intimate need
for reunion with his other Spiritual half, directs Man’s attention towards
matter, specifically orienting him to the sexual intercourse of animals.
“There is your other half” he says to Him. “Look at the animals and how
their two halves copulate! You too must do the same and propagate.”
338 A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1 (Densely material creation)
«§28 And God blessed them, and God said to them, Be fruitful and
multiply, and fill the earth and subdue it…»
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«He (Jesus) smiled and replied, The serpent caused them to eat in order to
produce the wickedness of the desire to reproduce that would make Adam
helpful to him (to the serpent).» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
C) THE SECRET BOOK OF DZYAN, ‘ANTHROPOGENESIS’, STANZA VIII: «§31. The
animals separated the first (into male and female). They began to breed.
The two-fold man separated also. He said: “let us do as they; let us unite
and make creatures.” they did…
STANZA Χ §40 Then the Fourth (The Race of Heroes) became tall with
pride. We are the kings, they said; we are the gods. §41 They took wives
fair to look upon, wives from the mindless, the narrow-headed (they
embodied into the female Australopithecus/Pandoras). They bred
monsters (the creation of the ‘Giants’ as we will see later on) wicked
demons, male and female.»
But the unpredictable factor of ‘contamination’ had already started to
gradually affect this already crippled, misshapen man, seizing him with the
bottom’s mysterious, attractive force (gravity), which magnetized him and
drew him erotically to what he himself had originally created; because Eros
and the attractive force (gravity) are twin forces, whose ‘mother’ can be
found at the energy-outskirts of the bottom of the material spiral/black hole.
339The following reference is quoted …so that the logical correlations
can be made between the ‘Siamese twins’: erotic love – gravity.
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 177):
«Electromagnetic fields have the property of causing attractive forces
between particles. Thus, charged particles throughout the Universe,
interacting with Zero-point field (ZPF) that is everywhere in it, create
corresponding electromagnetic fields, and the respective attractive
forces, which constitute what we call gravity.
(p.178) MATTER AS A VORTEX (EDDY)’ – SOME PERSONAL VIEWS:
…According to A. Einstein’s views, a material particle does not
constitute anything but the sensory equivalent of a moving swirl of the
field. …What we are essentially talking about is a non-perceptible
spherical vortex inside an n-dimensional non Euclidean field, whose
projective shadow (aetheric projection) inside the three-dimensional
Euclidean space of our senses, is perceived as an elementary particle.
Human practical reasoning could perceive such an odd spherical vortex as
an infinite number of classic conical vortices oriented toward every
direction, but with a common apex (peak). We can distinguish two kinds
of spherical vortices depending on the type of their internal rotation, …
such as the clockwise eddy of a bathtub which leads (attracts) water into
the drain hole, or the counterclockwise vortex of a tornado which lifts
(attracts) objects from the ground and leads them upwards (because every
eddy/vortex activates forces of attraction …gravity).
(p. 179) THE COSMOLOGICAL EDDY-VORTEX OF ANCIENT GREEK NATURAL
PHILOSOPHERS:
…A first reference of the concept of the vortex is made in Orphic
Cosmology. The initial cosmological egg, whose natural creation and
composition is in a wonderfully scientific way described by Democritus,
gives birth to a whirlwind, which atomic philosophers describe as a
secondary vortex and Orphic Texts call Eros.
“Firstly, black-winged Night lays a germless egg wherefrom, when the
time came, sprang the fiery Eros with his glittering golden wings shining
on his back, just like a whirlwind [εικὼς ανεμώκεσι δίναις]…”
[Aristophanes, Birds, v. 693]
…We also come across the concept of vortex as Empedocles’
Cosmological view. Aristotle thus says that Empedocles taught: “As the
dispute reached the innermost depths of the vortex (point-singularity) and
Love came in the middle of the vortex, all those things started to
accumulate and become one thing only…» [Simplicius, On the heavens, 529, v.1-15
in Aristotle Physics, 32, 13 (verses 3-17)]
SOURCES, PHYSICS4U.GR: (ARTICLES: Α1, A2, A3, A4, A5, A6), (ARTICLE B),
(ARTICLE C)
«The first species to appear in the chart of our common ancestors was the
Dryopithecus. He is a species between a gorilla and a chimpanzee. He lived
approximately 25 million years ago on trees and walked on all four.
Ramapithecus: Slightly different from the above. He lived 14 million years ago
and walked erect or semi-erect and scientists hesitate to classify him as a
hominid (future humans) or a primate (gorilla, chimp). It is with this
species that the first form of distinction begins. A related species to this
one is the following:
Sivapithecus: He lived 9-10 million years ago. He is an ancestor of the
Australopithecus, the undeniable ancestor of humans.
The next finding divides the scientific community in whether it should be
classified as an ancestor of humans or apes. He lived 6-7 million years ago
and is in the period of division in evolution when, according to scientists,
one species lead to hominids resulting in modern man, and the other, to
primates. This new species was formally classified as:
Sahelanthropus Tchadensis and the finding named ‘Toumaï’ is a mixture of man
and chimpanzee. Brunet, who discovered additional fossils of the same
creature in the area, argues that 'this creature may not have been able to
stand erect', but he believes that Toumaï lived shortly after the two
species of hominids and chimpanzees evolutionarily separated.
Next comes, the definitive human ancestor. The new finding dubbed
‘Lucy’ lived 2.8 to 3.8 million years ago and belongs to the species of
Australopithecus Afarensis. She stood erect, was 1.00 meter tall and her head
resembled that of humans.
At 2.5 million years ago we have the appearance of Australopithecus Garhi,
discovered in Ethiopia and named ‘Selam’.
Finally we have the final australopithecine species, Australopithecus
Africanus, dated 2.3 million years ago, who passed the evolutionary torch to the
genus Homo, 2.2 million years ago. He stood erect, he was 1.30 meters tall, his
cranial capacity measured 400-500 cm³; he had a wide face and was an
omnivore. He was also a tool constructor tools.
(Up to this point, solely plain Souls are incarnated and only minimally
upgrade the animal)
Australopithecus Africanus gave us two subspecies:
1. Australopithecus Robustus, who stood 1.50 meters tall, was a herbivore and
had a cranial capacity of 500 cm³ along with Australopithecus Gracilis, who
was petite with a 450 cm³ cranial capacity, and
2. Homo Habilis (Handy-man), the first Human.
(At this point we have the first incarnation of Celestial Men, who are dynamically distinguished
from their brother genus, Australopithecus Robustus).
Homo Habilis
This is the first and oldest species of the Homo genus, dated at 1.6-2.6
million years ago. ‘Adam’ lived along the banks of Lake Turkana, in
Northern Kenya, while the first ‘Eve’, who was a Homo Habilis was
discovered in Olduvai Gorge in Tanzania.
This primary Homo species is known for its enormous brain-size increase from
450 to 800 cm³. They are more human-like compared to the ape-like
Australopithecus.
In the Homo genus, the period of puberty is obvious, as opposed to apes
that go from childhood straight to adulthood.
From an evolutionary point of view, man deviated from the hominid
development model, when its cranial capacity reached 800 cm³. That
distinctly differentiated him from the Australopithecine species. (But
what was the cause of this divergence?) He was probably the first species
to utter words and was definitely a carnivore, something that is believed
to have contributed to the development of his brain, which consists
mainly of lipids. (Of course, if lipids were the exclusive decisive factor for
brain development, tigers should all be able to solve equations…) He is
also believed to have discovered fire. His appearance is clearly human, he
is completely distinct from all other animals and his skeleton differs a lot
from that of his ancestor, Australopithecus Africanus. (Let us recall the
Gilgamesh/Enkidu story)
Homo Habilis coexisted with Australopithecus Robustus for a while (they
did share Australopithecus Africanus as a common ancestor after all).
The genus of Australopithecus retained the nutritional habits of apes. The
reason why human infants are born helpless has to do with that fact that
the large human brain is linked to certain ‘mechanical’ restrictions in the
female pelvis, affecting additional characteristics besides intelligence.
Along with the Homo Habilis species we find Homo Rudolfensis, considered
a sub-race of the Homo Habilis family. Both are direct ancestors of the
Homo Ergaster, who lived 1.9-1 million years ago in Africa. Most scientists
link him directly to Homo erectus, a more developed and human-like
species in appearance.
Homo erectus lived 1.6 million – 400,000 years ago. Sinanthropus Pekinensis,
considered a Homo erectus sub-species, was mostly built as a herbivore
rather than a carnivore. He did however have increased brain capacity and
stood erect. Standing erect had negative consequences as well, such as
limited ability to escape, flat feet, vertebrae strains, difficulties in
childbirth, as well as circulatory problems, since the heart is fatigued
while pumping blood.
The Archanthrope of Petralona, found in Khalkidhiki, Greece, is said to be the
most developed form of Homo erectus and the link with Neanderthal
man.
Homo Heidelbergensis follows and is dated around 800,000-500,000 years
ago.
After that, we find the ‘first cousin’ of our species, the renowned Homo
Neanderthalensis, who lived 130,000-35,000 years ago. He lived along the
contemporary Homo Sapiens (the wise one) for some time. However, this
coexistence appears to have been antagonistic. Some scientists believe
that Homo Neanderthalensis was exterminated by Homo Sapiens, while
others maintain that there was interbreeding between the two species.
Homo Neanderthalensis did not contribute to our evolutionary
development, as he disappeared rather suddenly, giving rise to various
speculations regarding his disappearance. That fact aside, he appears to
have had religious preoccupations, he buried the dead, he drew inside
caves, he had tools, he had developed speaking skills and he used musical
instruments. Genetic research has indicated that the Neanderthal line of
evolution splits way back in time.
In another branch of the human evolutionary tree we find Homo
Florensiensis, nicknamed Hobbit.»
DE-SYMBOLIZATION OF THE PRIMORDIAL (ORIGINAL) SIN
(p. 270):
«There is also another myth which hardly agrees with the ones already
mentioned, which however is found in all poets of the ancient
Scandinavian Language; according to it the whole world is a tree of
colossal dimensions. This tree with the evergreen foliage, ‘maelia’(1) (or
Fraxinus) Yggdrasil reaches with one of its roots down to the bowels of
the sub-chthonian (underground) world, and raises its strong branches up
to the highest point of the heavens. Yggdrasil means, in the poetic tongue
of the skalds (group of Old Norse poets), ‘the path of Epiphovos’ (meaning
Odin…)»
(1) See: ‘Meliad Nymphs’ of Hesiod and the ‘Melia tree’, whose wood was
«The Chief Archon saw the young woman who was standing by Adam.
He realized that the light-filled Epinoia of life was within her. Yaldabaoth
became completely ignorant. When the Providence of all saw what was
going to happen, she sent assistants to remove Divine Life from Eve.
Yaldabaoth raped Eve. She bore two sons. Elohim was the name of the
first. Yahweh was the name of the second. Elohim has a bear’s face,
Yahweh has a cat’s face. One is righteous; one is not. Yahweh is
righteous; Elohim is not. Yahweh would command fire and wind, Elohim
would command water and earth. Yaldabaoth deceptively named the two:
Cain and Abel. From then until now, sexual intercourse has persisted
thanks to the Chief-Ruler, who put desire for reproduction into the
woman who accompanies Adam. Through intercourse, the Ruler caused
new human bodies to be produced and he blew his artificial spirit into
each of them.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
With a quick look, the above reference does not seem pertinent to the
particular subject of the main text. However, through some analysis, one
can see that the excerpt presents in a few lines, the whole process of
abuse (encroachment) and depreciation of the Sacred Archetypes that
‘were stolen’ from the Impassable (Holy) Regions, thus de-symbolizing
the facts at all levels. After all, according to the French ethnologist
Claude Levi-Strauss, “the myth must be perceived as a sum, where the
real meaning does not emerge from the event sequence, but from an event
cluster. The sequence of images of the myth must be read as a musical
score, not note by note but as a cohesive whole.”
The text starts with the natural demotion of the Sacred Archetype of Life/
Eve with the removal of the Divine Spirit. This is the reason why ‘Life’ in
the world of matter remains void of Spirit. Next, follows the ‘rape’ of the
Archetype by the Creator/Yaldabaoth. (… «And Yaldabaoth raped Eve.»
…«Once he snatched, completely alone and for himself, the ‘Flower of
the Mind’ from the Paternal Might» [THE CHALDEAN ORACLES, PROCLUS IN
TIMAEUS CF. H., I 387-412, ‘TALKING ABOUT THE AEON.])
A result of this rape is the fission (splitting) with the ‘vitalization’ of the
opposites of the material world.
Living duality starts from the higher ‘spiritual’ plane with the emergence
of Elohim and Yahweh –higher order of opposites– all the way to the
entirely material with Abel and Cain –lower order of opposites.
Following that, the text skillfully refers to the ‘animal faces’, giving an
account of an extremely peculiar condition which mankind went through,
immediately after its settlement in this material world. Then, it refers to
another category of men who, scattered throughout the planet, ‘live’ with
the artificial spirit of their Demiourgos. This new data is given in the next
chapters.
Adam tastes the fruit of the new world too and is divided into the I Am
Presence and the Divine Spark. Through this spiritual lobotomy he
undergoes, he equates death of the world surrounding him with true life,
and calls his eternal oblivion death. The warning for the danger of death has
already come true. In the universe of reflection (anti-avge), everything is
mirrored backwards (inverted).
346 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 193):
«We all know that if an object is reflected in a mirror, the concepts of left
and right as perceived by the object are reversed in the reflection.»
With the fission of True Light, two virtual universes were formed by
reflection; a material and an anti-material one.
347 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’:
but not identical to the concept of rotation, known to us from daily life.»
[From the ‘Glossary’ of Stephen Hawking’s book, ‘Universe in a nutshell’]
Some personal thoughts:
If we accept that two independent universes were formed at the point of creation, i.e. a material
and an anti-material one, and if, starting from the common point of their creation, we were to
schematically depict the counterclockwise orbit of the anti-material universe (to the past) on one
hand, and the clockwise orbit of the material universe (to the future) on the other, we would see
the appearance of the symbol of infinity (∞).
This shouldn’t be considered as impossible as:
DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 185):
«Einstein’s rectilinear forward time-flow seemed so well-documented,
that no one could ever think of questioning or extending it. This however,
was achieved by the very father of the new idea, within the framework of
the General Theory of Relativity, which he formulated a few years later.
After this powerful ‘bomb’ in the foundations of Newtonian Physics, the
rectilinear ‘forward’ time-flow of Specific Relativity, started being
disputed as more and more reports of prominent scientists came forth
regarding the theoretical possibility of successive submersions from the
present to the past or the future and vice-versa.»
And let’s not forget that when reflected, the right part becomes left and the left right.
Therefore, rationally, after each universe completed its ‘cycle, it would
meet with its opposite one, at their original starting point, where they
would both dematerialize with a big explosion of energy. Is it possible for
us, as material humans, to know at which point of their route these two
catoptric universes, –material and anti-material– are, so that we could be
prepared for a potential …dematerialization, in case they meet? And can
we possibly know the facts that will precede such an event?
Moreover, inasmuch as the Divine Spark is incarnated in the material
body, is it possible that The I Am Presence of man could exist incarnated
in this anti-world, and in an antimatter anti-body?
The two virtual universes, the material and the anti-material one, like two
mirrors, one facing the other, projected infinite virtual/reflected ‘parallel’
universes of probabilities, which in their entirety complete the visible and
invisible ‘material’ model. Here, everything is different because division is
a property of the degradation/fall.
Just as the Real Cosmoi in their entirety form a Paradise, so does the sum of
the (material) virtual universes, form a corresponding reflective ‘shadow’
paradise.
In this second paradise the tree of ‘life’ can again be found, as well as the
tree of ‘knowledge of good and evil’.
It is the moment when the same myth comes to de-symbolize a second
level of knowledge, providing the answers concerning this plane.
2. VIRTUAL (MATERIAL) WORLD
The trees of this world’s paradise correspond to the energy
planes/dimensions of the material universe. When Adam was still in those
energy planes, he could visit them and assimilate their knowledge through
the ‘fruits’ they offered him. The tree of ‘life’ represents man’s mortal,
material life and is mandatory. The forbidden tree of ‘the knowledge of
good and evil’ for the material world corresponds to the forbidden Sacred
Epignosis which is bestowed by the Remembrance of the ONE Truth
(Enthymesis).
348 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: (Jesus speaks
to John):
«I (Jesus) appeared in the form of an Eagle on the tree of
knowledge, which is the Epinoia from the Foreknowledge (Prognosis) of the
Pure light, that I might teach them and awaken them out of the depth of
sleep. …The Epinoia appeared to them as a Light; she awakened their
thinking.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
Because of this forbiddance, spiritual amnesia prevails in man, as to where
he comes from, where he is going, what purpose his life serves, why he is
alive and what the purpose of his death is. This knowledge is strictly
forbidden by the creators and riddled with obstacles and traps, which men
naively call ‘ordeals’. Following that, and with total deception as a goal, the
‘assignees/masters’ of the creators’ team, have formed various ‘initiation
schools’, in order to bewilder the ‘restless spirits’ through their ‘initiations’
by confusing them with pointless/fruitless ‘tours’.
Throughout the history of mankind, they have always hastened and still do
to erase every spark of Truth that happens to light up, by manipulating and
distorting it. They know that if it escapes them and enlightens men, they
will all abandon them. If man abandons the material (visible and invisible)
universe willingly, he will return back to the imperishable Fatherlands and
THERE he will Rise from the dead.
In this second, virtual (material) paradise, the prompt to choose the tree of
life was extremely imperative. In order for this command to be followed
with reverential consistency, the creator, having divided the unified Man
into the Divine Spark and the ‘I Am Presence’, set them free in the energy
planes. The nostalgia for the True HomeLand though, was ceaselessly
causing in them the tendency to reunite. Reunification would restore
Memory, and Memory would reveal the secrets of duality. It was in other
words the means though which they would taste the forbidden fruit of the
Epignosis (awareness) of good and evil. This infuriated the demiurgos who
decided to separate them permanently by exiling Adam to the even more
inferior material plane and holding Eve imprisoned in the energy planes.
This is where the greatest delusion of delusions is focused though: In the
aetheric plane he molds a replica, a reflection of the female expression of
Man, in the form of Eve (the ‘I Am Presence’), namely Pandora. The very
same name ‘Eve’ used in the Bible referring to two different hypostases,
confuses things even more. Following that, he hides (confines) the Real
Eve/I Am Presence into the invisible worlds, so as to make it unattainable
for man to reach HER. He throws Pandora down to Earth, accompanied by
the seductress Hope, in order to eliminate even the slightest possibility for
man to discover his other half, his True Hypostasis/Eve/I Am Presence.
Today already, in the inner part of the universe/black hole, inside this ‘clay’
vessel/body in a woman’s form, Men/Divine Sparks are incarnated, who are
destined –in their ignorance– to confuse the rest of the Divine Sparks, who
are incarnated inside male ‘clay’ bodies, that they allegedly are their other,
cut-off half.
349 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§61…When immature women
(not unified with their Higher Self) see a man sitting alone, they go to
him, flirt with him, and distract him (erotic attraction). Likewise, when
immature men (also not unified with their Higher Self) see a pretty
woman sitting alone, they hunger for her, seduce her, and she lets herself
be taken (through material sexual intercourse). [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
…When the image of God in us is joined to the angel (Higher Self/I Am
Presence), no one dares to molest a man or a woman. Whoever is free of
the world can no longer be made into a slave there. They have risen
above attraction and repulsion (twofold nature). They are master of their
nature, free of envy.»
In this new, second, reflective world, the symbols/keys change along with
roles. Eve now ceases to claim the primary role of the Sacred Archetype of
Life and symbolizes (in the 2nd reflective paradise) the I Am Presence
which nevertheless envelopes True Life within it. Adam, now divided/split,
does not represent the unified Celestial Man, but symbolizes the Divine
Spark that manifests in dense matter as human, sometimes a man and others
a woman. In this generalized material Babel, Adam/Man corresponds to the
male gender. This memory, already dimmed, is hidden in the peoples’
words, to remind those who care to seek the origins of the imprisonment.
350 Adam = Human kind, man (includes both men and women).
The word Άνθρωπος (Gr. for human) has the following etymologies:
(a) άνω + θρώσκω = άνω + αναπηδώ, σκιρτώ = to look and move
upwards, full of optimism and goals.
There is another equally valid etymological view which shows the word
‘άνθρωπος’ coming from:
(b)ανήρ = man (human male) (genitive: ανδρός) + ωψ, (genitive: ωπός)
= appearance. Namely: (ανδρός + ωπός) = He who has the appearance of
a (male) man = (άνδρ-ωπος - άνθρ-ωπος). And this is because, what is
always incarnated in matter, is the Divine Spark which is considered the
male part (Adam) of the Celestial Man, but manifests in the material
world sometimes as a man and others as a woman. And if we seriously
take under consideration that in most languages the word human is
identical to the word for man, then the second etymology becomes more
valid:
English: Man, French: Homme, Italian: Uomo, Spanish: Hombre, Latin:
Homo, Hungarian: Ember, Portuguese: Homem, Romanian: Om, etc.
They thus accept the curse of the creator; Eve/I Am Presence on one hand is
confined in her ‘house’ and obediently succumbs to the orders of her
husband, with the single responsibility of ‘bearing’ her children. Adam/Man
on the other hand, is thrown into the struggle of life, is incarnated in flesh
and endlessly toils with the mischievous ‘weeds’/adversities of earth/matter.
There, only by transforming his energy can he manage to earn his daily
bread with the ‘sweat’ of his brow.
351 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: «§17. And to Adam he said …cursed is
the ground because of you; in sorrow you shall eat of it all the days of
your life; §18. Thorns also and thistles it shall bring forth to you; and you
shalt eat the herb of the field; §19. By the sweat of your face you shall eat
bread, until you return unto the ground from which you were taken.»
The I Am Presence/Eve, as you can see, does not come out to wrestle with
the ‘weeds’ of the soil/matter, but seems to be confined ‘at home’, where
she painfully gives birth to her children.
352 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: «§16. Unto the woman he said, I will
greatly multiply your sorrows and the pains of your conception; in sorrow
you shall bring forth children; and your desire shall be to your husband,
and he shall rule over you.»
Who could the children of Eve/I Am Presence be though…? He seemed to
expect an answer from me…
–The Truth…? I said timidly.
–Precisely, he answered, excited.
–After the Holy Matrimony of the Real Adam/Divine-Spark to Eve/I Am
Presence, the Sacred Epignosis of the ONE Truth is born, and the body
which communicates this knowledge to material man is the Higher Mental
(Noetic from Gr. w. ‘Νους’) body. This birth is a very painful process and is
the result of Eve’s submission to Adam’s desire, as the creator commanded.
353 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 3: «§16…and your desire shall be to your
husband, and he shall rule over you.»
So, in this reflective trap/universe, this point is reversed: In the Cosmoi of
Truth, Eve precedes and Adam follows. In the universe of reflection Adam
precedes and Eve follows. Here is what this means: Incarnated
Adam/material human, man or woman initially desires and then decides to
unite with his/her Eve. His/her desire however, is a command for Eve. She
submits to her husband’s desire, unites with him and gives painful birth to
the fruit of this union: The Immortal Knowledge of Truth. Afterwards this
Truth, since it exists in the material universe due to circumstances, ‘wears’
the Higher Mental (Noetic) body and conveys the Immortal Sacred
Knowledge to the incarnated Adam/Man.
354 A) THE GOSPEL OF THOMAS, EARLY CHRISTIAN WRITINGS
«§70 Jesus said: If you have gained THIS within you, what you have will
save you. If you do not have THIS in [you], what you do not have in you,
[will] kill you.» [Eng. tr. BEATE BLATZ]
A reminder in reference to Helena Blavatsky, who provides an
explanation to the term ‘THIS’ through the study of Hindu wisdom:
«Parabrahm is, in short,
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-7):
the collective aggregate of the Kosmos in its infinity and eternity, the
‘THAT’ and the ‘THIS’ to which distributive aggregates cannot be
applied. “In the beginning ‘THIS’ was the Self, the One only.” [Aitareya
Upanishad]»
The mystery of the ‘Matrimony’ of Adam and Eve takes place under the
tree of Epi-gnosis (Higher knowledge) of good and evil. Through this initiation
process, the two parts of the same Man are literally united into ‘one flesh’.
355 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:
«§22. When you make [Doresse: become] the two into One, when you
make the inner like the outer and the high like the low; when you
make male and female into a single One (Unity), so that the male is not
male and the female is not female; when you have eyes in your eyes, a
hand in your hand, a foot in your foot, and an icon in your icon, then you
will enter into the Kingdom!» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
The incarnated Adam/Man ‘receives communion’ of the Immortal
Knowledge and realizes the identity of the two seemingly opposite states of
matter and the trap in which he is caught. This Sacred Epignosis declares
disobedience to the creator of matter. Disobedience is punished by ‘death’
in the material universe and is followed by Resurrection in the True
Cosmoi.
356 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
«§21 Those who say that the Lord first died, and then was resurrected, are
wrong: for He was first resurrected (in the HyperUniverses of the Father)
and then died (permanently, in the universe of matter).»
Thus, in order to keep Adam/material man from ever deciding to unite with
his Eve, his rulers force him to waver between carnal pleasures and material
endeavors, so as to forget his real companion isolated ‘at home’, stoically
waiting for him like Penelope.
357 GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP:
«§71 When Eve was in Adam, there was no death: When she was
separated from him, death came.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
In an effort to bring symbols even lower and literally make them touch
dense matter, people in older times confined material woman inside the
house, leaving man alone in the struggle of life. Thus, through generalized
delusion, the alleged difference of the two sexes was falsely emphasized,
like the varied expressions/manifestations of all ‘opposite’ phenomena in
matter.
Through this initiation process, the two parts of the same Man are united in
‘one flesh’, they abandon the virtual wood/universe, they are promoted into
the First Paradise, taste the Immortal Fruit of Its Eternal Life, and are
afterwards Resurrected There from the dead, while they permanently ‘die’
in the material world (…as two atoms of matter-antimatter when they
dematerialize).
358 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: «§40. Then, two men will be in the
field: one will be taken and the other left. §41. Two women will be
grinding at the mill: one will be taken and the other left.»
Closing this parenthesis with the de-symbolization of the original sin, we
return again to meet the man who incarnated inside visible, dense matter.
THE MATERIAL-PLANE PARADOXES
With Man’s incarnation inside the animal, a lot of evils start to ensue.
Problematic events follow one another, producing successive side-effects
and unbearable misfortunes for the creators and men alike. Here is where
the tragedy begins.
We will therefore focus onto details that human knowledge has definitely
lost, details, which astral Akashic libraries keep hidden as top secret, and
‘spiritual guides’ of men withhold. Only a few from all men, those who
managed to retrieve events from their own Spiritual Memory, remember
and hide the Truth out of shame and despair. And why am I revealing all of
this to you? Because, time is reaching its end and Man will have a unique
chance to either be saved or be forever lost.
The first contact of Men with the material bodies of animals is being
completed. Incarnation is accomplished through spiritual possession. All of
a sudden, the newcomers acquire weight. Gravity, a condition rather new to
them, pleasantly surprises them. The first surprise soon fades. Having
jumped around a lot, feeling their new body ache again and again as it fell
on the ground, they finally calmed down. Everything was strange. But soon
enough, surprise was replaced by the first signs of worry. In an inhospitable
world, filled with thousands of dangers, inside the body of an animal
impotent to express what it felt and incapable to declare even the most basic
needs, the hours were agonizing. Nostalgic sensations overwhelm their
existence!
In the energy-dimensions energy-man simply absorbed the diffused energy,
as someone absorbs oxygen today.
359 HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’, (v. 117): «…For the wheat-giving earth
(energy-earth) spontaneously* granted them (to the Golden race) plenty
of fruit abundantly.» *(Anc. Gr. original: αυτομάτη = automatically)
And of course this ‘subtle’ energy, compared to the ‘Essence’ of the
Absolute Cosmoi, was considered a degraded substitute.
But in the densely material plane, natural laws compelled man to depend on
new parameters now, very different from the previous ones. The most
important problem was the inability of the new (material) body to absorb
the quantities of free energy that comprised the ‘subtler’/thinner
dimensions. Material man was now forced to absorb the energy he needed,
in quite different ways than what was until then familiar to him. At that
point, a situation, new and totally unknown to man appeared, which
eventually turned out to be an especially perverse one. Suddenly, the
deepest degradation makes its appearance, forcing material man to the most
despicable and revolting form of energy intake. Inside the animal body, this
semi-god hero/man suddenly felt hunger. In order to survive he had to start
mangling other living beings, of the animal and the plant kind! This was an
unnatural perversion! No matter how much he refuses to give into this
deplorable process, the pangs of hanger in his own body force him to. This
occurred because ‘Life’ was not an endogenous property of the creator of
matter, springing from his Wholeness so as to be abundantly offered to his
creation. It was a STOLEN Sacred Archetype! (“Those thieves bound him (Adam) in
this body, enchained him in forgetfulness (amnesia) and made him subject to dying.” [The
Apocryphon of John])Thus every creature, in order to survive, had to ‘steal’
the life of another living creature through the unavoidable process of
feeding. Man today, familiarized with this perversion, takes it for granted
and regards it ‘natural’.
His role as a killer is first on his new ‘to do’ list. However, when destiny
‘commands’ a living being to become ‘food’ for another (by offering its
life) all the pain and agony permeate the body of the victim. This body then,
poisoned with death and anguish, offers ‘life’ as death-nutrition.
360 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§60. They saw a Samaritan
carrying a lamb, entering into Judea. He (Jesus) said to his disciples: What
will the man do with the lamb? They answered: He will kill it and eat it.
He told them: As long as it is alive, he will not eat it, but only if he kills it
and it becomes a cadaver (corpse).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
After all, Gr. βροτός = mortal, and also he who eats βρώμα =food, muck
JOHN STAMATAKOS ‘LEXICON OF THE ANCIENT GREEK LANGUAGE’
«Anc. Gr. Βρώμα, -ατος (βιβρώσκω = to eat) = what is eaten, food,
nutrition
Βρώμη, or (βιβρώσκω = to eat) = βρώμα = nutrition and βρώσιμος, -ον
(βρώσις) = what can be eaten, βρώσις = the act of eating, food.»
[Tr. n.: In Modern Greek the word βρώμα has lost its association to food and only maintains its
connotation to ‘dirt’, ‘muck’. It would be quite bothersome, after all, to have the same word
meaning both…]
The killer’s work is not limited to satisfying just his bodily hunger. Through
the genetically programmed instruction of self-preservation, common
assertions between his peers often lead him to internal strives and bloody
massacres.
Man today, due to habit, has become accustomed to the unnatural.
Perversion has become almost genetic and is considered normal! He is not
an autonomous ever-living Divine Entity any more, and has become a living
machine which needs to maintain itself like any material ‘device’. And that
was not all; his material-bodily functions were quite strange! The excretion
of rotten waste was one of them. Anything passing through flesh had to be
excreted impure and disintegrated later. He drank water from the spring and
it came out as urine. He inhaled clean air and exhaled it contaminated. He
ate a tasty fruit and excreted stool as a sign of internal sepsis. And as we
will establish later on, every Spiritual Concept passing through matter
(flesh) as thought, gets degraded.
361 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 15: «§16. And Jesus said, Do you not
understand yet? §17. Don't you see that whatsoever enters the mouth goes
into the belly, and goes out of the body into the draught? §18. But the
things that come out of the mouth come from the heart, and those are the
things that defile a man. §19. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts,
murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness and blasphemies:
§20.Those are the things that defile a man.»
D) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 8: «§22. But Jesus said to him: Follow Me,
and let the dead bury their own dead.»
Man’s life in the womb symbolizes the grave of the spirit. The ceaseless
sexual quest for the opposite sex symbolizes the hopeless search for his
other Spiritual Half. Material man, having eyes for dense matter alone, is
incapable of searching for his spiritual half in the invisible worlds. There it
is, kept well hidden. ‘Blind’ as he is he can only touch/feel his way on
whatever exists close to him. And the mockery continues! Man’s tools for
fertilization have the symbol of the snake and oscillation impressed upon
them. The spermatozoon’s movement, as well as the shape of the primary
fertilizing organ (the phallus), are made absolutely similar to the snake. The
position of the genitals coincides with the sewage system of the material
body. With pleasure as a ‘reward’, man is forced to ‘bow down’ (kneel) to
the ‘sewage systems’ of other bodies.
366 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§104. They said (to Jesus):
Come, let us pray and fast today! Jesus answered: What wrong have I
done? How have I been defeated? When the bridegroom leaves the bridal
chamber: That will be the time to fast and pray.» [Eng. transl. JOSEPH ROWE]
B) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP.
(a) SPEECH I: «§18…And let him who possesses Noũs, recognize himself as
being immortal, and the cause of death to be Eros (erotic love).»
(b) SPEECH XVI: «§16. Whoever then has his rational part (Higher Noûs)
glistening within like a ray of the sun –and these in all are few– upon
them the daemons do not act. …As for the rest, they are all led and
driven, soul and body, by the daemons –loving and accepting the
activities of these. And Eros (erotic love) –which is not Logos/reason– is
what deceives and gets deceived. (The daemons), therefore, exercise the
whole of this terrene administration, using the organs of our bodies. And
this administration, Hermes has called Heimarmenē (Fate).»
And finally, the exodus of the newborn man into the material world through
the exit point of the body’s waste (as if it were also waste), underlines
man’s degradation in a pompous way. And as if all this wasn’t enough, as if
man’s imprisonment inside an animal body (often crippled by diseases) was
not enough, and as if the fact that he was thrust against the most adverse
living conditions and forced to eat dead flesh, fruit and roots wasn’t enough,
he was ‘granted’ something else as well: Pain was gifted to him to secure
his the prison cycle. This way the creator/snake brands him to make his
hatred, depreciation, revulsion and contempt known, thus completing the
cycle. The padlock which permanently seals this circle is called death. This
is the final, perverse, ‘innovative’ touch in this cunning master-plan. The
fall of the Heroes begins.
With the incarnation of spiritual Man inside the animal, the soul starts
seeking a new physical/material terminal in order to transfer its special
mental/intellectual (noetic) abilities and tendencies to the new body. Then
the aetheric noûs starts to gradually remodel the physical (densely material)
brain, thus upgrading the animal to man. With this incarnation, the increase
of the Australopithecus brain begins with the creation of the Homo category
and its diversification from the rest of the animals.
An aetheric ‘bridge’ begins to form and joins the two opposite poles: The
soul with the densely material body. This bridge is the creation of the lower
mental body.
From the first moment of creation, man’s role was that of the spiritual
supplier. The initial circumstances were of course different from the final
ones, but the role had remained the same. The creator’s supply of ‘Living
Essence’ from the HyperUniverses had been definitively severed. ‘There’,
the creator had already been declared ‘wanted’ and was criminally
‘prosecuted’.
367 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: «§11. And concerning judgment, because
the archon (ruler) of this world has been judged.»
And surely the reader is convinced by now, that in the Gospels, Jesus IS
NOT considered being ‘the archon of this world’ since John states later
on:
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 7: «§14. I have given them Your Word (the
Father’s) and the world has hated them, because they are not of this
world, just as I am not of this world.»
As well as:
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 18: «§36. Jesus said, “My kingdom is not of
this world. If my kingdom were of this world, then my servants would
fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews.»
The creators who are at the higher planes start to demand positive
actions/thoughts from men for their energy supply. Their negative
‘doubles’, not yet in the form of daemonic evil, occupy the lower planes
and in their turn claim their own energy-nutrition in the form of negative-
energy respectively. At that time, negative-energy had not yet presented its
contemporary dark dimension, but was mainly focused on the ‘discipline’
of the primary astro-aetheric instructions for the support of the ‘Ego’ and
concerned self-preservation of the material body and perpetuation of the
race. The concepts of fraud, lie, lust and generally any abuse did not yet
exist.
The thoughtforms (positive and negative) produced by men would comprise
‘manna from the sky’ for all creators. Let us review some data now that will
be useful to further logical deductions:
(1) The Spirit is alive.
368 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: «§63. It is the spirit that gives life, the flesh
is of no avail.»
(2) The Living Spirit possesses Noûs.
369 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘SPEECH XI: «§4…God is in the Noũs (mind), the Noũs
is in the soul and the soul in matter.»
(3) The Intelligent Spirit gives intelligent life to the form.
(4) The ‘dwelling’ of the living Intelligent Spirit is considered to be the sky,
which symbolizes the invisible world. (Our Father thou art in Heaven…)
(5) Matter is equated with flesh.
(6) The flesh suffers, therefore matter is passion [the ancient Gr. word πάθος [pathos]
=passion, stems from the verb πάσχω = to suffer]
(7) The Earth symbolizes matter.
Let us return to our discussion. With the formation of the physical human
brain, thoughts fill up the primitive mind. I must make it clear that thoughts
produced by the intellect of a plain soul have a small range of spiritual
action and minimally upgrade the brain of the animal. Thus the ‘bridge’ of
the lower mental body in these first beings (Australopithecus) is almost
nonexistent. On the contrary, the spiritual range of the thoughts produced by
the intellect of a Soul encompassing a Divine Spark is very powerful. These
‘powerful’ thoughts –i.e. their energy– are expressed as they pass through the
dense matter of the physical body and the lower mental energy-body
manifests in matter as activity.
The dense matter of the body has the following characteristics:
(1) It is the main waste material of previous (now dead) worlds, the
‘sedimented life-remnant’.
(2) It is found interwoven with the energy bodies of man (the ego) which
are made of the ‘life remnants’ of previous creations (the downward
darkness, which is partially born [Trismegistus]).
(3) It possesses a pre-recorded self-preservation ‘program’ in its aethero-
physical gene.
As claimed by world mythologies along with the accompanying de-
symbolizations for each plane, the union of Uranus (=Spirit [Gr. Oυρανός/sky])
and Gaia (=Earth=matter) gives its first offspring. From this point on we can
examine the results of this union in reference to material man and his
evolution on one hand and the new energy-forces that this union activates
on the other.
–“According to the Australopithecus’ upgrade to Homo, man’s incarnation
inside the animal should logically distance him constantly from the
animalistic state of being, thrusting him to a more upgraded state! Then the
reincarnation-process rightly exists so and indeed aims to his
improvement!” …I remarked hastily.
–It is precisely here that the great delusion lies, because you look at the
subject from only one angle. This process does upgrade the animal into
something ‘different’ on the one hand, but is against Celestial Man’s
interests who incarnates inside it and gets automatically degraded. Let us
elaborate on that thought. There are two given conditions: Spirit and matter.
These two are combined to bring forth a third outcome. Men are of the
opinion that this union will bring spiritual evolution whereas HyperCosmic
Powers insist it will wreak havoc.
THE EFFECTS OF EARTH – URANUS* UNION ON MAN
(Speeches of the teachers of the White Brotherhood, given to the students of the Agni Yoga group
through the medium ‘Urusvati’ in 1938):
«§292. Ordinarily, earthly people are unable to imagine the subtle strata.
They do not realize that multitudes of subtle entities can move among
them… People think that thought-forms are only a fairy-tale, not realizing
that their earthly existence leaves its mark in this way on the Cosmic
Life.»
B) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (Speeches of the Masters of the
White Brotherhood (i.e. the creators' delegates).
«Maha Chohan, elucidates this subject (‘Bulletin’, January 5th, 1964):
“The human race has been endowed with creative power, through thought
and emotion. Every action, in which man is employed, contains a share of
the thoughts and feelings of every individual related to it. …Then, an
Elemental (being) is created and its consciousness is formed by the kind
of energy which is directed to it. This Elemental (being) possesses body
and shape and it is an emotional creation. …Individuals, due to their
soul’s anguish, fear, doubt, greed and other similar human feelings,
transmit upon this Elemental, properties, which become its nature.»
These energy-skeptomorphs are alive, as products of the living spirit.
372 Α) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [GR. TRANS. MATZOROU E.] (Information
through channeling)
Whatever you imagine acquires energy and materializes. (p. 205)
«(p. 111):
Every thought that crosses your mind, comes to life and materializes. As
if you were a baker who shapes the dough making biscuits. Whenever
you think of something, a skeptomorph (thoughtform) is released. This
skeptomorph affects you, and is activated through the aetheric collectives
of skeptomorphs. You will experience (live) what you set in motion
through your basic thoughts and beliefs. …These (skeptomorphs) come
back and victimize you.»
B) SKEPTOMORPH (THOUGHTFORM) –TULPA: There is a habit among the
higher rank monks of the monasteries in Tibet. It is the creation of a
skeptomorph (thoughtform) –through meditation– which they call ‘tulpa’.
This skeptomorph/tulpa, being an elemental entity, must serve the monk
obeying his orders. There are a lot of stories referring to skeptomorphic
entities/tulpas in those areas of the Himalayas. One of them is narrated
below:
Once there was a monk who lived in a cave of the Himalayas, alienated
from his monastery, like a hermit. Thus, he decided to make a tulpa –an
astral skeptomorph– so that it served him. After persistent self-
concentration, not only did he activate it, but he also projected this
skeptomorph in matter. This skeptomorph obeyed the monk’s orders, and
served him ceaselessly. Day by day the skeptomorph became stronger and
stronger, constantly sucking up the monk’s life and energy.
Many years passed by in this way. The monks of the monastery were
aware of the presence that the hermit had materialized, and didn’t visit
the monk’s cave regularly, believing that he had ‘someone’ to take care of
him.
So one day, a group of monks from the monastery approached the
hermitage and found the poor monk’s body thrown on the rocks,
dissolving. They reached the cave in great angst but what they saw
shocked them. The skeptomorph/tulpa had become so powerful that, after
having killed the monk, it had already taken his place.
«§16. And you shall slay the ram and you shall take his blood, and sprinkle
it roundabout upon the altar.»
(2) When the Israelites were in Egypt under the rule of Pharaoh, Jehovah
advises them to mark their doors with the blood of a one-year-old lamb,
in order to protect them from the misfortunes he was preparing for the
Egyptians:
OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 12: «§13. The blood shall be a sign for you on
the houses where you are; and when I see the blood, I will pass over you,
and no plague will befall you to destroy you.»
Let’s not confuse the concepts, when Jesus says: «Drink of it all of you,
for this is my blood … which is shed for many, for the remission of sins.»
[MATTHEW 25:28] He doesn’t perform a magic ritual, as some are pleased to
fancy. Instead, He offers Himself as a Sacrifice so that His blood will
satisfy (satiate) the archons (rulers) of this world, on the condition that,
once they are satisfied and have quenched their thirst with the Savior’s
blood, they will allow the liberation of the Celestial Men who will reap
the fruits of redemption. «…which is shed for many for the remission of
sins.»
And as a confirmation I quote:
THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 20: «§28. As the Son of man, came not to be
served but to serve and to give His life as ransom for many.»
This combination of ‘food’ offered them all the required ‘nutritional
elements’ so as to allow them to stay alive on one hand and expand on the
other.
The creators’ higher-ranking team realizes that the new creation, man
incarnate, does not produce the anticipated energy ‘food’ but another one of
a different constitution, since creation in the densely material-plane was an
innovation with side-effects UNKNOWN even to them.
379 THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, THE NAG HAMMADI LIBRARY: «§39. The
deficiency of matter did not originate through the Infinity of the Father …
although no one could predict that the Incorruptible would come this
way.»
Man is now cut off, ‘caught between the Scylla and the Charibdes’ and
becomes the ‘Apple of Discord’ (Gr. Eris) as he is a shared ‘meal’ between
the creators and the skeptomorphic society.
380 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (p. 35):
«In this universe, some believe men to be priceless, even though you truly
have no idea about the treasure that lies hidden inside the human body (as
life-giving energy-nutrition!!). …You are priceless. …We don’t want to
lose you (funny thing!!…Who would, after all, want to starve to death!!)
You are the key (…to the cellar) for us.»
In the negative part of the wavelike energy-oscillation, the creators’ lower
ranks merge with the lower thoughtforms and form the dark daemons.
‘Evil’ in the sense man understands it today, is dynamically starting to
form. The positive side of the creators, contaminated too by the septic
mud/matter of the counterfeit ‘positive’ thoughtforms which surround it,
ceases to be immaculate and transforms the ‘all benevolent god’ to a
‘ruthless avenging deity’. Threats, curses, punishments, exhortations and
promises are fired away by the ‘all benevolent god’ towards men, so that
they will produce –like good slaves– the prescribed ‘positive’ nutrition for
the almighty. The ‘sap of the pain of self-sacrifice’ is the greatest offering to
the lord. The more painful discipline and obedience to the orders are, the
more worthy they are considered. Ordeals and fidelity tests provide the
long-desired ‘branding’ of the obedient ‘good’ bondservant, who awaits his
payment in the 2nd virtual paradise. An equivalent ‘cocktail’ is unleashed
from the negative forces, bearing the heavy toll of offering the soul itself as
‘prey’ to its ‘creditors’. Both sides have the stamp of duality. Every stand is
comprised by both opposing poles of provisions and demands. Pain and
pleasure are each a combination of both poles but in different compositions.
Men’s energy-offspring, those born from the Spirit/‘Uranus’ and the
flesh/‘Gaia’ are frightful to behold: They are the Giants of the Old
Testament, the Titans of Greek Mythology and the Nephelims of the Jewish
tradition. Having acquired life from the energy-matter of the astral bodies of
men who gave birth to them, they also possess the equivalent shapes/forms
of the animals that had been formulated from the same energy-layers,
which were, after all, originally used to create men’s energy-bodies. These
astral/energy-layers, the carcasses of previous creations, were common to
the vitalization of material animals, and also to the creation of the
astral/energy-bodies that dressed up man.
381 A)It is in these peculiarities of the astral bodies of men, that the roots
of Totem worshiping can be traced, where a certain animal species
shared a mystical kinship with a person whom it protected as well. This is
why many ancient tribes (e.g. American Indians) had animal names and
identified themselves with the powers of these animals.
B) See chapter ‘THE DENSELY MATERIAL PLANE’
channeling): «§5. Urusvati has seen us in both the dense and the subtle
bodies.»
B) JOHN’S APOCALYPSE 17: «§8…when they see the beast (of the Abyss),
because it once was, now is not and yet it will come.»
The excerpt is logically connected to the following…
C) BOOK OF ENOCH, 15:8, 10 «They (the giants/Nephelims) will be called
evil spirits on earth… They will neither eat food nor drink, invisible to
the sight(1) (existing though!!).»
(1)P. GIANNOULAKIS, L. KAVAKOPOULOS ‘THE TRUTH ABOUT UFO’S AND
channeling):
«§136. We are invulnerable to human weapons, yet can suffer injuries from
the hierophants of the dark forces, whose ruinous attacks fill space. Such
invisible battles are not fairy tales. It is one thing to send a Ray from the
Tower, but it is an entirely different thing to fly to participate in the
righteous battle in space.»
Not once did it cross man’s mind that this endless conflict between the two
sides had the sole purpose of exploiting the ‘positive’ or ‘negative’ energy
produced by him-self! Poor man! In addition to the weight of his matter, he
is simultaneously ‘lashed down’ by his two overlords who claim their
portion of energy from him. Corruption permeates everybody, right up to
the last man. Abjection sinks Earth into obliteration. In order for the
insatiable skeptomorphic beings to be constantly supplied, men are forced
to activate their most perverse emotions. In this turmoil, a group of the
creators, realizing the gravest danger threatening them from the
skeptomorphic force, decides to intervene.
388 BOOK OF ENOCH, 9:1-2
«§1. Then Michael and Gabriel, Raphael, Suryal, and Uriel, looked down
from heaven, and saw the quantity of blood which was shed on earth, and
all the iniquity which was done upon it, and said one to another, It is the
voice of their cries §2. The earth deprived of her children has cried even to
the gate of heaven.»
They pinpoint the problem inside man’s bodies, which have a peculiarity:
united with the life-making Spirit they give birth to powerful living energy-
beings. The plan is then set in motion.
The first move is to completely stop the reproductive process of the
Uranus/Spirit, whose union with Earth/matter generates monsters. As a
solution, the creation of a new different race of men with limited spiritual
abilities is chosen.
Greek mythology symbolizes the event of Uranus’s (Spirit) reproductive
end with his ‘castration’ by his Titan son Kronos. It is not a coincidence
that the ‘castration’ of Uranus is carried out by one of his Titan sons.
De-symbolizing the myth, it becomes apparent that this very incarnation of
Man inside dense, visible matter, forced his Spiritual thought –in order to
manifest– to pass through the septic mud/matter of his new body. The
resulting side-effect was the birth of negative skeptomorphs on one hand
and counterfeit (degraded) ‘positive’ skeptomorphs on the other. These
skeptomorphs degraded the up-till-then Spiritual Man to the ‘thinking
animal’ level, with Earth/matter dominating alone without her companion
Uranus/Spirit.
As a second move it was decided to control the skeptomorphic powers, to
keep them contained. This decision signals the beginning of the Clash of the
Titans. The camps are divided. The opposing sides begin fighting.
389 HESIOD ‘THEOGONY’, (verses 636-639): «So they, with bitter wrath, were
fighting continually with one another at that time for ten full years, and
the hard strife had no close or end for either side, and the issue of the war
hung evenly balanced.» [TRANSLATED BY HUGH G. EVELYN-WHITE]
The cause? Man and the management of the energy produced by him;
the results? Devastating and even further degrading for both rival sides,
since the very process of any battle automatically degrades and equates the
positive with the negative side, because they both enter the realm of
opposition, egotistic arrogance, conspiracy, revenge and slaughter.
390 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 5 The advice of Jesus is the following:
«§38. You have heard that it was said, “An eye for an eye and a tooth for a
tooth” (The law of Karma and reciprocal justice of this world). §39 But I
tell you not to resist an evil person. But whoever slaps you on your right
cheek, turn the other to him also.»
–“And what should be done…? Should they leave the enraged astral
offspring to devour everything…?” I intervened.
–One evil thing is followed by multitudes of others… and evil started with
the creators’ initial persistence to build an entire creation on waste!
The climax of the war comes when the clans of the creators are torn by the
dilemma of whether the man-creature should remain in existence or forever
perish. There were two different views: one side considers it wise to
abandon this creation and return to the Sacred Primary Capital/BirthLand
‘with their heads bowed in submission’. The opposite view insists that the
doors of the Sacred Capital City are shut for them all, and as they have no
other choice, their salvation should concentrate on man.
The decision is made in favor of returning to the Capital Principle and the
eradication of this generation.
391 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 6: «§6. And the Lord regretted that he had
made man on the earth, and it grieved him in his heart. §7. So the Lord
said: I will destroy man whom I have created, from the face of the earth
… for I am sorry (I repent) that I have made them.»
Cunning however is synonymous to the nature of your creators, so the
‘chosen’ of the race of men are secretly informed of the coming catastrophe
and prepare accordingly.
392 Noah (Jews), Deucalion (Greeks), Utnapishtim (Assyrians),
Satyavrata (Hindus) etc.
A) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 6:
«§8. But Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lord.»
B) ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘MYSTERIES OF THE EAST’
«MYTHS ABOUT THE GREAT FLOOD: Vishnu commanded wise Satyavrata to
collect herbs, seeds and animals and gather the seven Rishis (wise men)
around him. When the great cataclysm started on Earth and the seas
swelled and threatened to flood everything, the Rishis (the chosen ones)
came aboard a boat along with their animals, seeds and plants. With the
help of the snake-king Vasuki the boat was placed firmly on Matsya
(Vishnu, half-man half-fish) and the god in the form of fish dragged it into
the night of Brahma (=Pralaya) thus saving humanity from the great
flood.»
According to Brahmanism, the period of the great flood probably
corresponds to the 3rd brief Pralaya (dissolution) of the Maha-Yuga and
its preparation to exit the previous phase of Dwapara-Yuga and enter our
contemporary Kali-Yuga which coincides with the Iron Race.
Next comes the destruction of this gender of material-men with a
cataclysm, aiming to collect the Divine Sparks and the Breath/Souls for
repatriation.
393 ‘THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH, THE FLOOD’ NEAR EAST TEXTS [GR. TR. XENI &
SOCRATES SKARTSI]
From the narration of Utnapishtim (corresponding to Noah) to
Gilgamesh:
«Just as dawn began to glow there arose from the horizon a black cloud.
The cloud rumbled, as Adad, the master of the storm, rode in it. Ahead of
him and over the hills and the valleys, there went Shullat and Hanish, the
heralds of the storm. Then rose the gods of abyss. Nergal pulled out the
dams of the waters below, Ninurta, the master of war, tore down the
dikes. The Anunnaki –the seven judges of hell– lifted up their torches,
illuminating the land with their powerful flame. Stunned shock overtook
the heavens, when the god of the storm turned into blackness all that had
been light, and shattered the land like a clay-pot. All day long the storm
raged, stronger and stronger, overwhelming the people like waves of
warriors. No one could see his fellow nor could the gods from heaven
discern the people below. Even the gods were frightened by the Flood,
and retreated, ascending to the highest firmament of Anu; The gods were
cowering like stray dogs, crouching by the wall. Then Ishtar, the sweet-
voiced queen of the heavens, shrieked like a woman in labor, and wailed:
“The old days have alas turned into dust, because I commanded this evil!
How could I suggest such evil things in the Assembly of the Gods? I
ordered wars to destroy the folk, yet aren’t they my people, since I bore
them? Now they fill the sea like the eggs of the fish!” The almighty gods
of heaven and hell were weeping with her and covered their faces with
their hands.
For six days and six nights came the winds, torrent, storm and deluge
drowning the world, the flood and the storm raging like vicious hordes at
war. When the seventh day arrived, the storm started to fade away from
the south, the sea calmed, the deluge stopped. I looked around at the
surface of the earth –quiet had set in and all humanity had turned to
mud!»
By the end of the cataclysm most of the creators –those who were in favor
of returning to the Holy Birthplace– realize they had been deceived since
the chosen ones (Divine Sparks) had been saved from the flood. At this
point, a great conflict between the orders of the gods/creators begins. This
adversity manifests through the quarrels between gods, evident in various
descriptions of different mythologies. As we will discover, it intensifies at
the beginning of the Iron Race. The gods also drag their subordinate nations
into their own quarrels to fight against the nations of enemy gods, thus
cultivating racial discord and strife.
Under the newly formed conditions, they all yield to the decision to set
common terms/rules between them, and mutual rights and obligations. The
foundations of the Karmic process are set in order to even out the balance
of energy distribution without further deception.
394 A) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p 226):
«It is true that the first Lords of Karma, before the fall of man, had been
appointed solely as a governing body, in order to supervise that all Root-
Races and sub-Races incarnate on the assigned time and not to offer
judgment of any kind. When the astral world was created by the human
(skeptomorphic) disharmony, the Karmic committee was increased to
seven members, in order to restore the disharmony of the Race.»
B) NEAR EAST TEXTS [GR. TR. XENI & SOCRATES SKARTSIS] ‘THE EPIC OF
GILGAMESH’
«…The Anunnaki –the seven judges of hell– lifted up their torches,
illuminating the land with their powerful flame.»
The Karmic Committee is comprised of representatives of all clans. The
fundamental rule of the new, transformed creation: materialization in front
of humans would henceforth be utterly prohibited. Hence the entire (visible
and invisible) universe is divided. The problematic skeptomorphic powers
which had caused these great inflictions are restrained:
(1) Into the lower astral (energy) regions.
(2) Into the inner hollows of the Earth, the ‘Tartara’, and the ‘Abyss’ which
are, as far as visible Earth is concerned, the only places where they are
allowed to materialize.
395 A) HESIOD ‘THEOGONY’ [Gr. tr. STAVROS GIRGENIS]: (verses 720 -737)
«…And the Titans were exiled to the underworld with the wide roads
and they were held with mighty chains, after they had been conquered by
their strength (Cottus and Briareus and Gyes), despite their great courage
(of the Titans'). And they bound them so deeply beneath the earth, as
counts the distance between the earth and the sky. For so far is it from
earth to hazy Tartarus. A brazen anvil falling down from the sky would
take nine nights and days to finally reach the earth upon the tenth day.
Round the Tartarus runs a fence of bronze, and night spreads threefold all
around it (around its throat), while above (above the subterranean
Tartarus) grow the roots of the earth and the un-harvested sea…And they
(the Titans) may not go out; for Poseidon fixed gates of bronze upon
them, and a wall runs all round them on both sides.]
Also: (verses 621 -624) …and he made them live beneath earth with the wide
paths, where they were afflicted, being set to dwell under the ground, at
the end of the great earth, in bitter anguish for a long time and with great
grief in the heart.»
B) As an introduction, I think it’s important to quote some ‘particular’ facts, obviously unknown to
some. To begin with, here is an excerpt from the book ‘Hollow Earth’ by researcher Pantelis
Giannoulakis, which is quite informative:
GIANNOULAKIS P., ‘HOLLOW EARTH’
«We have to start dealing with this topic by giving some general
information on the world-theory (Weltanschauung) that exists behind all this,
for those who aren’t acquainted with matters like these. In a nutshell,
according to the alternative cosmic-theory we are studying, the Earth is
hollow and in the middle there is an internal sun (god Pluto). In the
underground terrain there are labyrinth-like gallery-networks and huge
open spaces that host underground countries, to which there is access
through galleries from the surface world. These countries do not differ
much from the ones on the surface of the Earth.
(The dimensions of Earth, given by the supporters of the Hollow Earth theory, are: External
radius of the Earth: 6,400 kilometers. Thickness, in which, there is the lava of the volcanoes and
various rock layers, 2,560 kilometers. In this part there are underground tunnels and galleries that
connect the 72 external gateways with the 72 internal ones, thus connecting the external with the
internal part of the Earth. The internal radius of the Hollow Earth is 3,840 kilometers. There are
circular openings at the two poles of the Earth, the North and the South, with a diameter of 1,400
miles (2,253 kilometers), where the Earth curves evenly and someone can find himself in the
internal part, without realizing it. It is through these two huge openings that the external air
comes into the internal hollow of the Earth.)
…Many tribes of beings –a whole secret inner biology of the planet– live
in these (underground) countries. Among them (as guardians of the
negative astrals), the Vril-Ya (or Magog or Nephelim) –the ones that are
very often found behind the legends about angels and ‘divine creatures’
in the mythologies and religions of the Earth– having an ‘open
communication’ with other worlds (the astro-aetheric ones), the Elves (or
Eldila or Sehe or Buldus or Hobs or Fairies etc.), who can also be found
behind the legends of the Elves, the Fairies etc., the dwarf tribes
(Nibelungen, Gnomes, Dwarfs, Dristel, Nanioi). The Lloigors (or Gores
or Sataniels or Titans or Dragons or Set-ya or Savrites or Dark Elfen or
Draw Elves etc.) are a superior tribe of enigmatic beings that have come
from ‘somewhere else’ and were ‘reduced’ to living there in degradation.
They dominate over all the other ones and they fight against the Vril and
the extra-cosmic (astral) beings and they have set their eyes on the
domination of the planet. They are daemonic beings of astounding
capabilities who ‘construct’ other entities too, through biological
experiments, in order to be served by them. The Deros (or Gog or Ganza
or Kanjar or Kalikantzari or Greys or Satires or Goblins or Trolls etc.) are
in the service of the Lloigors, along with other biological mutants, who
appear to include in their species the Teros, the Telchines and others.
…From all these, the Lloigors and some kinds of the Elves (Eldilas) have
no specific material substance (hypostasis), or they at least have the
ability to dematerialize and materialize wherever they want and change
shape (Shape-Shifters) as well. The former classifications are too
simplistic and circumstantial; and are given with the possibility of some
error margins.»
Mathematician Dimitrios Evangelopoulos, at the end of his book
‘Hypohthonia Mysteria=[Subterranean Mysteries]’, proves that the
theory of Hollow Earth is absolutely valid and answers to the strenuous
objections of the skeptics by means of the language of Mathematics and
Physics, persuading even the most mistrustful ones.
And some new information:
THE OCEAN CURRENTS GENERATORS OF THE MAGNETIC FIELD OF EARTH
SOURCE: ATHENIAN AND MACEDONIAN NEWS AGENCY, (Physics4u.gr)
«The Earth’s magnetic field, the valuable protective shield from the solar
radiation and the devastating solar storms of charged particles, is
probably generated by the ocean currents, and not the melted metals
swirling in the core of the planet, as the predominant perception of
scientists has been so far. …After numerous scientific discussions and
theories, in the second half of the 20th century, a consensus was finally
reached, that the magnetism of our planet is created in its core. However
according to Ryskin: “Although they all agreed, in fact, there is no proof.
It’s just an idea we have accepted for too long without questioning it
enough.»
(3) In the astro-aetheric and densely-material surface and underground
regions of the moon.
396 GERASIMOS KALOGERAKIS ‘GREEKS THE SONS OF THE GODS’
«They mixed fire and earth and water together with four blazing winds.
They melded them together in great turbulence. Adam was brought into
the shadow of death. They intended to make him anew this time from
Earth, Water, Fire, Wind, which are Matter, Darkness, Desire, The
Artificial Spirit. This all became a tomb, a new kind of body (grave). Those
thieves bound the man in it, enchained him in forgetfulness, made him
subject to dying.»
(B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY
«The Chief Ruler (Yaldabaoth), though, forced the humans to drink from
waters of forgetfulness, so that they might not know their true place of
origin.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
C) THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, NAG HAMMADI MANUSCRIPTS [PATERSON BROWN]
«§2.Now, the Gospel is the revelation of the hopeful ones, it is the finding
of themselves (their Higher Self) by those who seek Him. For they have
always searched for Him from Whom they came forth (their Spiritual
Source) –and everything was within Him, the Inconceivable, the
Incomprehensible, Him who exists beyond all thought– hence, un-
acquaintance with the Father caused anxiety and fear. Then the anxiety
condensed like fog so that no one could see.
§3. Wherefore confusion grew strong, contriving its matter in emptiness
and un-acquaintance with the Truth, preparing to substitute truthfulness
with a potent and alluring fabrication. But this was no humiliation for
Him, the Inconceivable, Incomprehensible One. For anxiety, amnesia and
deceitful fabrication were nothing, whereas the established Truth is
immutable, imperturbable and of unadornable beauty.
Therefore despise confusion! It has no roots and was in a fog concerning
the Father, preparing labors and amnesia and fear in order thereby to
entice those of the transition (the spirit-less souls) and take them captive.
§4. The amnesia of confusion was not made as a revelation, it is not the
handiwork of the Father. Forgetfulness does not occur under His
directive, although it does happen because of Him (so that men ignore
Him/The Father)
…Since amnesia occurred because the Father was not recognized,
thereafter, when the Father is recognized, there will be no more
forgetting…
§6. Therefore confusion was enraged at Him (Jesus) and pursued Him in
order to suppress and eliminate Him (because He revealed the Truth and
the Father). He was nailed to a crossbeam, He became the fruit of
recognizing the Father.
Yet it did not cause those who consumed it (the fruit of knowing the
Father) to perish, but rather to those who consumed it, He bestowed a
rejoicing at such a discovery. For He (Jesus) found them (those who were
seeking) in Himself and they (who were seeking) found Him (Jesus) in
themselves.»
After all, the fruit of Epi-gnosis of good and evil was and still is forbidden!
Man today, totally integrated with the ‘unnatural’, considers this ignorance
normal and sinks even deeper into the lethargy of his daily life.
THE IRON RACE
400 HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’ (verses 172-178): «And again Zeus made yet
another (fifth) generation of mortal men; from them the present ones have
come… For now truly is the race of iron. And they will never rest from
labor and sorrow by day, and distress by night, and sore troubles the gods
shall lay upon them.»
It is now the turn of the inferior gods/creators of races and nationalities:
Their purpose is to insert new genes in the existing DNA of the men who
were saved from the cataclysm.
401 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-519):
These new genes would gradually reprogram man’s entire cellular structure
in the long run, thus creating the Iron Race and depriving man from any
possibility of communicating with the Spirit.
402 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through
channeling):
«There is a tyranny left to rule Gaia, and this tyranny has now come back
to us. You know that it was us who exerted this tyranny that deprived you
of the inheritance of the complete twelve-helix DNA.» …and they transformed it
to a double-helix.
Yet again, an additional fall succeeds the previous one. The whole venture
of material creation, from stage to stage, ‘tumbles’ lower and lower and
sinks deeper into the vortex of dense matter. Gravity crushes every trace of
Spirit, like a black hole devouring light.
403A reminder: Veneziano, Gabriele (CERN Physicist): «Our Universe is but
a small piece inside a black hole; terrifying indeed, if you think about it.»
[SOURCE: NEWGEN January 2000]
Like a voracious spider, this ‘monster’ men describe with such charming
eloquence as the material universe, traps every being inside its energy-
brane, sucking them dry of their very last trace of Spiritual life.
404 M-BRANES AND THE DREAMS FOR UNIFICATION
«At some time in the past, the gods had the whole earth distributed
among them by allotment. There was no quarrelling; for you cannot
rightly suppose that the gods did not know what was proper for each of
them to have, or, knowing this, that they would seek to procure for
themselves by contention that which more properly belonged to others.
So, all of them by just apportionment obtained what they wanted, and
peopled their own districts and when they had peopled them they tended
us, their nurslings and possessions as shepherds tend their flocks.
(109c) …Now others of the gods had their allotments in different regions,
which they ornamented.» [Eng. tr. BENJAMIN JOWETT]
Β) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (p. 117):
«The gods were changing their names and creating new sounds as they
moved from one continent to the other, modifying Gaia’s biogenetic life,
and participated in it along with their creations.»
Henceforth they would all draw their power and energy-nutrition from their
creations.
406 ENUMA ELISH: ‘THE ASSYRO-BABYLONIAN EPIC OF CREATION’ «§130. The
people he had brought forth, endowed with life, he appointed to the
service of the gods, so that they (gods) may live in comfort.»
Mythologies of the world talk about sexual intercourse between the gods
and the mortal females of that era. The creators, under the influence of
dense matter, exhibit symptoms of corruption which contemporary
researchers try to justify as ‘symbols’. But they do not take into
consideration that myths, when decoded at the lowest levels, end up
manifesting almost unaltered. Because of this, the creators, interwoven with
the positive and negative energies they were supplied with, shifted their
appearance/form accordingly and with their ability to materialize, they
frequently appeared in the material plane as gods overtaken by human
weaknesses. Their goal was to insert the new modified genes into the
‘daughters of men’ (lower level of de-symbolization of Enoch’s code).
407 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
goats from the waist down, with cloven hoofs… and men-shaped from the
waist up.
In ARTHUR CLARKE’S book ‘THE MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’ there is a true
testimony of some strange footprints that might belong to this or some
similar creature… He himself calls them “traces of the devil”. Arthur
Clarke narrates:
«The event takes place in the beautiful English County of Devon, literally
in one night. The year was 1855. …On Friday February 9th, people living
in the towns and villages around river Ex’s mouth, woke up to find their
land covered with strange footprints on the snow. …The ‘prints’ were
formed in one night. …They were in a straight line and had the shape of a
hoof. Inside this shape though, there were traces of claws. …Other prints
of the same kind were found heading straight up on the roofs of the
houses and in every neighborhood of Dawlish. …The distance between
each print was twenty centimeters or a bit more and the footprints had
exactly the same dimensions and step in every district! This mysterious
visitor crossed each garden or yard only once and did that at every house,
in many places, in several towns…as well as in the farms between towns.
These regular footprints, in some occasions, crossed over the rooftops of
houses and barns as well as high walls.
…Now, speaking of the distance covered by someone or something that
left such prints…it must be more than 160 kilometers!
…From these reports, Ms. Theo Brown, a Professor at the University of
Exeter, collected enough evidence to reconstruct the astonishing scene
that everyone, living in the area of Ex had experienced. …Yet none of the
explanations given was completely satisfactory. And as Theo Brown
notes: “No one expected a donkey to stroll on rooftops.” The
phenomenon still remains a mystery…»
Part of this aethero-physical technology is hermetically guarded inside large
hollows of the earth, where the ‘informed ones’ locate some underground
cities.
415 SUPER MUNDANE BOOK 1, 1938: «§3. Urusvati has seen some of our
repositories. Objects of art are collected according to eras, but the
collections do not constitute a museum as it is usually understood. These
objects serve as a reservoir of accumulated auras, and the creative
emanations of their former owners. …We can study in this way the true
meaning of a particular era. …Some of our Brothers are the former
owners of objects in our repository. Sometimes an object is sent into the
world to carry out a certain task. For example, it may be buried in some
place as a magnet.… In truth, each object is for us a useful apparatus, and
can be used for important observations. It is especially valuable to
observe the relationship of ancient auras to later emanations. … In our
many experiments with ancient objects, we observe not only with
spiritual vision but also verify by the use of our apparatuses. This is not
so-called psychometry, but a science of radiations. … We can study the
language of objects by their radiations. …We watch inventors with great
attention.»
One of the most fundamental goals of the Iron Race, as we have said, was
to render all the ‘powers of (positive and negative) energy-administration’
invisible to the eyes of common men. Furthermore, adherence to these
conditions had to be ensured by strong security measures, a process which
would be slowly and gradually completed with one final outcome: the
genetic mutation of man.
During that long period from the time of the great clash of the gods until the
transitory phase after the sweeping cataclysm, groups of materialized astro-
aetheric entities, as well as solely-material monsters generated by genetic
interbreeding of dissimilar beings –since the possibility of crossbreeding
between disparate species was permanently interrupted only in the fifth
Race of Iron– swarmed the inner hollows of the Earth, converting them into
either havens or bases of operations. Thus, after the end of the Clash of the
Titans, the earth’s bowels were dedicated to be the primary materialization
den, mainly for the negative, astral skeptomorphic entities.
416 A) P. GIANNOULAKIS ‘HOLLOW EARTH’
«The dreadful Deros love gold very much and thus somebody can have
financial transactions with them. …Despite the superior technology they
use and the supernatural abilities they possess, the Deros have a lot of
defects. They are afraid of salt, which damages their skin, if it comes in
contact with it. They despise light, which causes problems to their eyes.
They are also afraid of weapons and people who don’t show their faces!
…Because, when a man's face is covered, they can't use the optic nerves
of the intruder's brain to stun him in the tunnels. They can use this ability
under appropriate conditions, and they are supposed to be able to
immobilize, to ‘petrify’ their opponent using this technique.»
Is it possible that this kind of ‘techniques’ can help us explain the real
causes for the creation of the ‘Petrified forest’ in Sigri, in the island of
Lesvos?
Centuries ago, a large area with real trees was turned to stone, under still
unclear conditions –all we have are some ungrounded assumptions– and
even today it lies there, puzzling researchers. It is remarkable that the
entire area around it is arid, in contrast to the morphology of the rest of
the island.
Is it, also, possible to find, in these ‘techniques’, answers to the
transformation of Lot’s wife to a pillar of salt or to the Medusa’s
‘abilities’? Finally, could the use of such ‘techniques’ be the cause of the
huge quantities of fossilized timber that exist in the areas of the Arctic
Circle? Dimitrios Evangelopoulos writes, in his book:
EVANGELOPOULOS, D., ‘HYPOHTHONIA MYSTERIA/SUBTERRANEAN (SUB-
CHTHONIC) MYSTERIES’ (p. 180):
«A large quantity of fossilized wood, coming from remains of forests,
appears in various places of the Arctic Circle, like the New Siberian
Islands, thousands of miles away from the forests of today. …This
fossilized wood as it is called, is a basic source of fuel and construction
material for the people in Siberia. …According to the supporters of the
Hollow Earth Theory, this (fossilized wood) comes from the inside of the
Earth, through the ‘hole’ of the North Pole and is swept away to these
islands by the currents.»
B) A different statement that confirms the existence of dimorphic beings,
which some people call Titans, others Giants, or others Nephelims –who
at the end of the Titanomachy (Clash of the Titans) were confined to
Tartara– is the personal testimony of Lord Edward Bulwer Lytton in his
book ‘THE COMING RACE’.
In his book, he describes his two-year stay in the subterranean city of the
Vril-Ya –whose residents were about two meters tall– and the facts he
revealed –as we will see later on– dynamically determined the scientific
research of Germany during the Second World War and constituted the
source of ‘inspiration’ for Adolph Hitler.
Among other things, Lytton, in his book, describes three portraits he saw
hanging there, which depicted the first three generations of patriarchs of
that Vril-Ya tribe:
BULWER LYTTON E., ‘THE COMING RACE’ (p. 117):
(1st portrait, third –younger– generation) «The philosopher is attired in a
long tunic which seems to form a loose suit of scaly armor, borrowed,
perhaps, from some fish or reptile, but the feet and hands are exposed: the
digits in both are wonderfully long, and webbed (with a membrane). His neck
is almost non-existent, while he has a low receding forehead, not at all the
ideal forehead of a sage's. He has bright brown prominent eyes, a very
wide mouth, high cheekbones, and a muddy complexion.
… (2nd portrait, second race) The portrait of his grandfather (of the
previous man) had the features and aspect of the philosopher, only much
more exaggerated: he was not dressed, and the color of his body was
singular; the breast and stomach yellow, the shoulders and legs of a dull
bronze hue…
… (3rd portrait, first race) the great-grandfather was a magnificent
specimen of the Batrachian genus, a Giant Frog, pur et simple (…). »
In order for these beings of darkness to be under the control of their
adversary positive powers, a corresponding base/headquarters had to be
projected (placed) there. So, a mirage (reflection) of Shambhala, the astro-
aetheric city of the positive powers, is imprinted and takes form in these
hollow regions of the Earth. This sub-chthonic Shambhala is called
Agartha, or Hyperborea, and is ‘the true residence of Apollo’ as Plato
testifies.
417 In order to facilitate the reader to form a complete view about the
topic of the ‘Hollow Earth’, the volume of the references that follow is
quite large.
A) PIERRE GRIMAL ‘THE PENGUIN DICTIONARY OF CLASSICAL MYTHOLOGY’:
«ENTRY HYPERBOREANS (Gr.: Υπερβόρειοι): A mythical race who lived in a
region ‘beyond the North Wind’, ‘beyond the Boreas [Gr. = North wind]’.
This myth is connected to Apollo’s myth. …The myth has it that some
ceremonies of the Apollonian Cult/worship are attributed to the
Hyperboreans. It is said that not only Leto had been born in Hyperborea
and from there she later came to Delos to give birth to her children, but
also that Apollo’s sacred objects, which were worshiped in Delos, came
from there as well.
…After the birth of Apollo, his father, Zeus, ordered him to go and live in
Delphi. …Every nineteen years…he goes back to the Hyperboreans. …
The Hyperboreans also appear in the myths of Perseus and Hercules (at
least in the version that locates the garden of the Hesperides in the
farthest extremities of the North). Especially after the Classic Age
however, it was customary to present Hyperborea as an ideal place, with a
very mild climate, pleasantly temperate: a real country of Utopia. There,
the earth yields crops twice a year. The inhabitants have amiable customs.
They live in the countryside, in the fields and the sacred forests and their
longevity exceeds every limit.»
Let us see now, how Admiral Byrd describes the hollow parts of the
Earth: In 1947, leading the American expedition for the exploration of
the North Pole himself, he flew on a small plane 1,700 miles to the north
and (without realizing it) found himself in the ‘hollow of the Earth’.
Nine years later, he attempted a second expedition to the South Pole and
entered the hollow of the Earth, 2,300 miles to the south. Afterwards,
these accounts, as well as many others, were withheld from the general
public, and are still considered to be confidential knowledge for the
‘people of authority’…
B) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’:
«In February 1947, Rear Admiral Richard E. Byrd, head of the ‘Unites
States Navy Task Force’ flew over the Earth, beyond and not across the
North Pole, for seven hours, and reached an area which hadn’t been
registered on the geographical maps. There, he didn’t find ever-lasting
polar ice, as expected, but mountains full of forests with lakes, rivers and
sward (a stretch of turf). In addition, he saw a huge primitive animal,
resembling the mythic mammoths, wandering in the bushes.(1)
Byrd announced through the radio, from this ‘polar’ place: “I wanted to
see the Earth beyond the (North) Pole. The circle beyond the Pole is the
center of the big unknown.” Millions of people read this announcement,
as it was passed on to the newspapers, and heard the same on the radio.
But these messages were the last ones, since the Government, realizing
the importance of these discoveries, subjected them to strict censorship.
On January 13th, 1956, another expedition, under the command of Byrd,
flew away from the ‘McMurdo Sound Base’, which is 400 miles away
from the South Pole, and entered inside the Earth 2,300 miles again
beyond the South Pole. This was confirmed by the daily press, on
February 5th, 1956. However, nothing more was made public and the
whole matter was strictly kept a secret, just like the discoveries in the
North Pole. When Byrd returned to the United States in March of the
same year, he said: “This expedition opened out A BOUNDLESS EARTH/
LAND.”
The same time Byrd flew 1,700 miles inside the Earth in the North Pole,
Lt. Commander David Bunger, U.S. Navy’s ‘Operation High-Jump’
(1946-1947) made a similar discovery in the South Pole, known as
‘Bunger’s Oasis’. The land that Bunger discovered had no ice at all; it
had a lot of lakes of various colors –deep red, green and deep blue– and a
diameter of more than three miles each. The water in them was warmer
than the water of the ocean; and he discovered that while landing his
hydroplane. …The ‘Globe and Mail’ newspaper of Toronto-Canada,
published a photo, shot by an aviator, who apparently had penetrated the
same place as Byrd. It presented a beautiful valley with smooth hills. The
photo was published in 1960.»
So, in these poles, there are large openings leading to Hyperborea, the
homeland of Apollo, with the mild climate and the enchanting beauties…
…he saw…an enormous primitive animal, resembling the mythic ‘mammoths’, wandering in the
bushes. (1)
(1) Obviously, one of these poor animals must have been stranded to the
external frozen areas of the North Pole, while wandering in search of
food. It probably froze to death and was then discovered by scientists (a
few years ago), frozen and perfectly preserved…having fresh grass still in
its mouth! …This fact made the ‘experts’ assume that the ice-age
happened instantaneously (!!), deep-freezing whatever it found in its
course…
ARTHUR CLARKE in the book ‘THE MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’ (p.258 Gr.
edition) describes how a prehistoric mammoth was found frozen in Siberia
by the professor N. K. Vereshagin and was carried to Leningrad in 1977.
The tribe of Yakuts though, who lived in the area, insisted that the
mammoths still lived there, as their dogs many times ate the (prehistoric)
animals that had frozen to death.
And D. EVANGELOPOULOS supplements in his book “HYPO-CHTHONIAN/
SUBTERRANEAN MYSTERIES (p. 180): «What could we possibly say about the
mammoth tusks which continue to accumulate on the islands of North
Russia, despite their ceaseless trade for over 400 years? Moreover, what
could we possibly say about the fresh carcasses the mammoths
themselves, found encaged in icebergs that come floating from the North?
The supporters of the Hollow Earth Theory are here explicit as well: these
come from the continent inside the Earth, coming out through the
respective polar opening, which is close to where we locate the North
Pole today, but not exactly at it.»
C) ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘MYSTERIES OF THE EAST’: «For
centuries, there has been the legend that the last spiritual secrets of
humanity are kept in a secret place in the Himalayas. The secret council,
whose members are supposed to possess supernatural powers, is located
in the colony of Shangri-La, which is also called Shambhala. …In Asian
traditions, Shangri-La is the spiritual cradle of the planet in which the
preparation for the spiritual revival of humanity takes place. …The name
Shangri-La is also mentioned in the Hindu texts ‘Puranás’ and in fact, it is
presented as a real place.»
D) The Spiritual Hierarchy of the Planet, through their teachers, informs its disciples about the
first Shambhala.
PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’:
«The great and beloved Sanat Kumara decided to offer his service to
Earth…and founded his dwelling in the hermitage which is today known
as ‘Shambhala’. At that time, it was on an island in the middle of a
sapphire, azure (blue) sea and after a cataclysm it was submerged and in
time ended in what we know today as the Gobi Desert*. Shambhala was
then returned to the aetheric realm, above the Gobi Desert.»
* Today, Gobi Desert is a paleontologist's ‘dreamland’, since thousands
of dinosaur fossils can be discovered there…
Furthermore: SPEECH OF THE GODDESS ISIS, JUNE 15TH, 1961 (p. 143):
«As a divine architect, when this very Same Lord of the World (the
archon of this world) Sanat Kumara announced to the Kingdoms of his
native star, Venus (the star of dawn) that he intended to bring the Light
(Εωσ-φόρος=Lucifer=light bearer) the patience, the balance and the
wisdom of himself to the dark star, the Earth, Serapes was the first
volunteer who offered to supervise the creation of a similar magnificent
Shambhala –planetary dwelling– on Earth, for Sanat Kumara.»
The name Sanat seems to be an anagrammatism of the word ‘Satan’. And
as the spiritual teachers state, the homeland of the teacher in question is
the planet Venus. That is, the star of dawn (=εω/eo) or the morning star
or Lucifer (=Εωσ-φόρος / light bearer), as the specific star is
symbolically called… as the forerunner of dawn.
E) P. GIANNOULAKIS ‘HOLLOW EARTH’ (An excerpt of the conversation
between the Russian painter Roerich and a Lama in a monastery of
Potala):
«Buddhist Mythology talks about the Celestial invisible Shambhala but
very few know the Earthly Shambhala in Agartha which is connected
with the Celestial one and the two parallel worlds. Travelers from the
Celestial Shambhala come to the Earthly one (through materialization) in
order to communicate with its inhabitants and the select ones of the
surface world.»
F) SECRET WORLDS (CUMULATIVE WORK), CH. ‘SHAMBHALA-AGARTHA’ P.
GIANNOULAKIS
«THE FORBIDDEN LAND: Tibetan Buddhism has acquired most of its
knowledge about Shambhala from ‘The Kalachakra texts’. …Rumors,
legends and stories about an underground (or apocryphal, earthly)
paradise in the heart of Asia, came to the West during the Graeco-Roman
period. For example, the Greek philosopher Philostratus recorded the
journey he took with the great magician Apollonius Tyanaeus, in the
wilderness of the Tibetan Himalayas, a place which he called ‘the
Forbidden Land of the Gods’. Later on, the relevant testimonies about
those areas grew in numbers, through the first Christian missionaries. …
Madam Helena Blavatsky, founder of the Theosophical Society in 1879,
writes in her book ‘The Secret Doctrine’, that the ‘legendary Shambhala’
was an aetheric city in the Gobi desert. It was the ‘invisible headquarters’
of the Mahatmas, a brotherhood of great spiritual teachers, who emigrated
there after the sinking of Mu under the Pacific Ocean. Blavatsky writes
that “the Heart of mother Earth, Gaia, beats right under the sacred
Shambhala…”
…AGARTHA’S EMISSARIES: The rare book of the Russian writer and
explorer Ferdynand Antoni Ossendowski, ‘Beasts, Men, and Gods’
(1922), contains a lot of remarkable information about the Hollow Earth
subject and Agartha. I quote a very interesting excerpt from this
extremely rare book:
“…On my journey into Central Asia I came to know for the first time
about ‘the Mystery of Mysteries’, which I can call by no other name. I
deciphered a great many things about it, after I had analyzed and
connoted many sporadic, hazy and often controversial testimonies. …
Afterwards, someone from the lake Nogan Kul showed me the smoking
gate that is the entrance to the ‘Kingdom of Agartha.
(Let me remind you of ‘The life of Apollonius Tyanaeus’ by Philostratus,
from the previous reference: “Whether there were any other gates in the
rock, they say they do not know; for the cloud (Nephele) around it does
not allow this place neither tightly shut nor open to appear.”)
…I heard from an erudite Chinese Lama related to Bogd Khan, that all
subterranean caves in America are inhabited by an ancient nation who has
disappeared in the interior of the Earth. Traces of this nation are still
found on the surface of that land. These subterranean people and their
territories are governed by rulers owing allegiance to the King of the
World (the archon of this world).
You know that, in the two greatest oceans of the east and the west, there
were formerly two continents. They disappeared underwater, but their
peoples went into the subterranean kingdom.
(This is the punishment (sentence) of the Gigantes (Giants)/Titans and
their confinement to the Tartara, the central gates of which are in the
territory of the ‘Great Ta(r)tary’. The land of the Mongols Ta(r)tars,
Mongolia or Tartaria, is located there, where, the Gobi desert and the
aetheric Shambhala lie as well.
«Tatars: a name for all the Asian populations of Mongolian origin, mainly
from the Central-West Asia»).
…In the underground caves, there exists a special light which promotes
growth to grains and vegetables and longevity with no disease to the
people. There are many different races of men and many tribes. …The
capital of Agartha is surrounded by settlements of the high priests and the
scientists. …The throne of the King of the World is surrounded by
millions of incarnated deities. The holy palace itself is encircled by the
palaces of the Great Guru, who possesses all the visible and invisible
powers of the Earth, of Hades and of the Sky and who can do everything
for the life and death of man… (The whole situation reminds us of the
‘glory’ of Yaldabaoth...)
…Some Indian Brahmans and Tibetan Lamas, during their laborious
struggles on the peaks of mountains unconquered by any other man,
found inscriptions carved on the rocks, footprints in the snow and traces
of wheels. On a mountain top, reverent Sakkia Mouni found stone-tablets
with inscriptions, which, he only managed to understand when he had
reached an old age. Afterwards, he entered the Kingdom of Agartha,
wherefrom he brought back excerpts of the sacred teaching, which had
been imprinted in his memory. There, in palaces made of a marvelous
crystal, live the invisible rulers of all pious people, the King of the World
or Brahatma (the archon of this world), and his two assistants, Mahatma
(knowing the purposes of future events) and Mahynga (ruling the causes
of these events).»
WHERE IS SHAMBHALA? The Italian Tibetologist (and friend of Julius
Evola) Giuseppe Tucci mentions that Shambhala is traditionally placed
close to the River Sita (which he identifies with Tarim), a big river that
flows eastwards through the Chinese Turkestan (Sin-Kiang), north of
Tibet. Panchen Lama wrote that the huge kingdom of Shambhala extends
between Mount Kailas (in the South of Tibet, about 700 miles away from
Tarim river) and the nearby river Sita.»
G) Writer John Giannopoulos, in his book ‘Hollow Earth’, quotes facts
that Georg Müller, a former ‘SS’ officer, had confided in him, and brings
all the evidence proving their authenticity.
During the Second World-War, Georg Müller participated in research
expeditions conducted by the German Army (using ‘Thule Society’(1)) for
the discovery of the hypo-chthonian Vril-energy. In particular, former
U.N. secretary Curt Waldheim took part in one of these expeditions.
Lord Edward Bulwer Lytton, an initiate of the Rosicrucian order, with his
book ‘The Coming Race’ strongly determined the philosophy of the
German Army officers of the time, turning their interest into the bowels of
the planet. Lytton admits that the founder of the Rosicrucian order,
‘Rosenkreuz’, discovered the mystical knowledge in a mysterious place
inside the Earth and tends to imitate him.
(1)Thule is considered to be the capital of Hyperborea, the homeland of
Apollo.
H) MYSTICAL WORLDS, (COLLECTIVE WORK) CH. ‘SEARCHING FOR
HYPERBOREA AND THULE’, EDIT. GIANNOULAKIS P.
«THE ARYAN THULE: The revival of the Thule issue, at the beginning of the
20th century, is due to its adoption by the German ethno-socialistic
mythology. The occult ideology of the Nazis connected the myth of the
polar origin of man and the superiority of the Aryans with the traditions
and racial discriminations of the German Race (because some mystic
circles believe that the Paradise of Eden was located there or rather the
genetic laboratories of some Creators). The three fathers of the Nazi
Thule were Guido von List (1848-1919), Jorg Lanz von Liebenfels (1874-
1954) and Rudolf von Sebottentorf (1875-1945). The latter was the
founder of the notorious secret ‘Thule Society’, which studied and spread
the new-occultist and racist ideas on the subject, ideas which among
others lead to the creation of the basis for the Nazi ideology.
…In 1907, Lanz founded the ‘Order of the New Templars’, a knightly,
Gnostic, ritualistic brotherhood with the most extreme racist ideas. This
order with its ‘lodges’ in the ruined Masonic castles functioned as the
model for Heinrich Himmler’s ‘SS’, with him being the Great Magister,
who would prepare the breeding and the training of a new Aryan race. …
This would finally lead to the ‘Golden Reich of the Millennium’ and the
return to the homeland of Thule, which waited secretly beyond the Poles,
ready to send the Hyperboreans of the Hollow Earth to reinforce the
Aryan armies.»
It was on all this, that an entire morbid campaign was eventually based,
which decimated the peoples of the Earth, obsessed with the antagonism
of the disastrous creators, for the predominance of the best ‘maker’.
I) GIANNOPOULOS J., ‘HOLLOW EARTH’
The incident described by the writer John Giannopoulos, involves a team
of Germans with Georg Müller as their leader, inside the cave of
Distomo, in Viotia, Greece.
«…The instruments showed that they were at a depth of about 1,000
meters after they had covered a distance of more than 20 kilometers. …
The cave in Distomo seemed to have the advantages of a cave with great
interest, rarity, mystery and unexpected research results.
…When the team was about to move on to a new part of the cave, they
always followed the same tactics: the leader send a ‘scout’, usually the
second in order, the one who was hierarchically after himself (Müller).
…In this particular case, the one who usually carried out these scouts was
Hans. He, too, was an Austrian from Tyrol, and a mountaineer athlete
since before the war. He had a few words with Georg; he fixed his lantern
and moved to the entrance of the passage with his rucksack and a hank of
mountaineering rope.
…Hans strode easily through the opening and moved into the small
corridor. He had barely walked for about one and a half meters, when
something happened, which first left Georg Müller and then the others
speechless with surprise. Simultaneously with Hans’ walking, they all
saw a distinct light (!) coming, or rather ‘switching on’, exactly at the exit
of the corridor, right at the point that Hans was approaching. It was a dim
green light which created a ‘screen’, a ‘curtain’ that filled the exit, at the
end of the corridor. Georg Müller and the others had already jumped up
while watching Hans going through the green screen without difficulty,
maybe out of momentum, –in other words, maybe he wasn’t able to stop
despite his surprise– and disappearing from their sight! They assumed
that he had already entered the space beyond the corridor and waited for
some kind of movement or words from him. At the same time, the green
screen continued to glow and cover the side where Hans must have –
logically– been.
Next, the screen disappeared, ‘switched off’ completely! The dark
opening, at the end of the corridor, appeared again and they all rushed in
at once. The torches of all members of the team barely lit through the
darkness of the other side. They all called Hans’ name ceaselessly.
Nothing!
…Hans had passed through a ‘gate’, which led him somewhere else, to
the unknown; to what they had precisely been looking for! But how was
it possible? Nevertheless, his disappearance was real and definitive. …
Later, one of the biologists of the team, in communication with Georg
Müller, tried something else. He took a raincoat, rolled it in the shape of a
ball, got into the opening very carefully, and started walking extremely
slowly. He had already walked along the whole corridor when, suddenly,
the bright ‘screen’ appeared again. Leaning on the side wall of the
corridor, he threw the raincoat to the center of the ‘screen’ with a sudden
move. The raincoat –ball– hit the ‘screen’ at its center and went through
it. After a while, the ‘screen’ and the raincoat disappeared again, just like
the first time. It had surely followed Hans’ way, as it was not on the other
side. This time, it was difficult to fill in the (official) reports. How could
they report, what had happened?»
In another part of his book, he describes another incident.
«…The cave was in the hills that surrounded the town of Shigatze in
Tibet, under which –according to the legends of the area– the legendary
town of Shambhala is located. Apart from the other dangers that I have
already mentioned, the cave was full of galleries, found on different
levels, sometimes, with a height difference of more than 15 meters
between them. …Thus, they walked at a dead slow pace (with extreme
caution). …They went up and down the galleries until they reached a
level, where everything was different: The darkness became less thick;
a gleam appeared from the depths of the cave, which, after a while,
proved to be strong enough to lighten a beautiful underground lake. They
were not prepared to cross it, but as they walked around it, they found a
vessel that resembled a boat. …When they reached the opposite side, they
saw a kind of flora that didn’t have the usual green color but a bright light
brown. They followed the path –the only one they were able to locate–
which led them to the front of a stone gate. On its side, there was a frame
with a strange object that looked like an athlete’s discus. …They
attempted to go through the door, which was continuously open, without
having anything to block it. But although they tried –all at the same time,
or one by one– they couldn’t get through; as if there was an invisible or
transparent door in the opening, which, although invisible, made their
access impossible.»
J) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 132)
«We are citing the following, from a speech of Saint Germaine to the
students of ‘I AM’ on November 28th, 1932: …Do not consider it
incredible that the Teachers of Light and Wisdom have corridors
stretching in all directions under the Earth, in the same way you have
public streets…which branch away from the one end of the country to the
other (Hesiod: …to the underworld with the wide roads…). This would be easier to
understand if you had some idea about the atomic configuration of the
Earth. …Then you would know that the Great Beings… through the use
of certain rays (Vril-energy rays), are able to walk inside the bowels of the
Earth, with the same ease that you walk through water, but with one
difference: while they leave empty space behind them as they move, with
you, water returns back to its former place…»
K) BULWER LYTTON E., ‘THE COMING RACE’:
«I have spoken so much of the Vril Staff, that my reader may expect me
to describe it. This I cannot do accurately… It is hollow, and has in the
handle several stops, keys, or springs by which its force can be altered,
modified, or directed –so that by one process it destroys, by another it
heals– by one it can rend the rock, (Saint Germaine: “They are able to
walk in the depths of the Earth, using special rays”) by another it can
disperse the vapor, by one it affects bodies, by another it can exercise a
certain influence over minds.... I saw her (the user of the rod) put into
movement large and weighty substances, she herself standing at a
distance, merely by a certain play of her Vril Staff... She set complicated
pieces of machinery into movement, arrested the movement or continued
it, until, within an incredibly short time, various kinds of raw material
were reproduced as symmetrical works of art, complete and perfect. …
She produced by the motions of her slender rod over the springs and
wheels of lifeless mechanism, whatever effect mesmerism or electro-
biology produces over the nerves and muscles of animated objects. …
This people have invented certain tubes by which the Vril fluid can be
conducted towards the object it is meant to destroy, throughout a distance
almost indefinite; at least I put it modestly when I say from 500 to 600
miles.»
The physical passages that lead to these hollow regions of the Earth are
guarded from indiscrete eyes by appointed guards.
418 Α) ‘THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH’ NEAR EAST TEXTS, GR. TR.: XENI S. SKARTSI –
The new bodies of men of the Iron Race, appropriately modified, are born
by the ‘blessed’ mortal females. The best specimens of this species are
selected and taught by their ‘genitors’ in order to take over the throne of the
king, chief, or Pharaoh of every race/nation. Plots, conspiracies and
intrigues start to flourish to determine which ‘son’ will prevail, because he
would be the chosen blue-blooded, king of men, whose sperm would have
to remain unadulterated and pure in time (hence the reason of royal
marriages only among the blue-blooded).
And while the creators’ higher ranks maintained control of the Soul and
transformed the new generation of men, their ‘negative doubles’ in the
lower energy-planes, i.e. the astral and aetheric worlds, intertwined with the
lower skeptomorphs, had formed a second uniform community. The new
Iron Race was obliged to ensure energy-nutrition for them as well.
Therefore, in order for this community to remain autonomous, it must act
independently. It is on this ‘necessity’ the new foundations of Karma were
established, which was organized in such a way to ascertain fair energy-
distribution to both sides.
420 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 226):
«It is true that the first Lords of Karma had been solely appointed as a
governing body, before the fall of man. Their aim was to supervise that all
the Root Races and sub-Races would incarnate on the assigned time and
not to offer judgment of any kind. When the astral world was created by
the human (skeptomorphic) disharmony, the Karmic committee increased
to seven members, in order to regulate the disharmony of the Race.»
The lower mental plane was from the beginning ‘the cradle of birth’ for all
skeptomorphic powers. The ‘negative doubles’ of the creators had now
regained absolute power over the entire astral plane. The cooperation of the
two would ensure success. With the lower mental on one hand and the
entire structure of the ‘ego’ and the emotions of the astral on the other as
their basic means, they could very well ‘mold/create’ their own humans.
421 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 8: “§43. Why do you not understand what I
am saying? Because you cannot hear my word. §44. You are of your father
the devil, and the lusts of your father you will do. He was a murderer
from the beginning, and does not stand in the truth, because there is no
truth in him. When he speaks a lie, he speaks of his own: for he is a liar,
and the father of it (lying). …§47. He who is of God, hears God's words:
You therefore hear them not, because you are not of God.»
After all, the ‘tools’ for the appearance of dense matter were in the aetheric
region which was in their absolute possession.
A new species of man starts making its appearance, and blends in with the
crowd, with no apparent differences: Common men with ordinary feelings
and repetitive minds but without a soul granted by the higher ranks of the
creators, and completely devoid of spirit. Their exclusively repetitive
brain (like a cassette sound recorder) presents an intense inability to perceive the
depth of things and seems to only understand the superficial structure of
situations. They are a subcategory of the Iron Gender, ‘silicon men’, as
some call them today, or the gender of clay, the ‘common folk/stone people’
as they were diminutively called in antiquity.
422 ANTHIMOS GAZIS, ‘LEXICON OF THE HELLENIC LANGUAGE:
The Gr. word λαός = folk, comes from the ancient word λάς –λάας,
genitive: λάος = stone, rock
In relation to this, Greek Mythology narrates the story of Pyrra and
Deucalion.
PIERRE GRIMAL ‘LEXICON OF THE HELLENIC AND THE ROMAN MYTHOLOGY’
«THE MYTH OF PYRRA AND DEUCALION: We have the myth of Deucalion and
his wife Pyrra. According to this Myth, Zeus felt that men were so
steeped in vice that he had best destroy them with a great cataclysm. He
decided to spare only two just ones: Deucalion and his wife Pyrra. On
Prometheus' advice, (Deucalion’s father), they built an arc in the shape of
a huge chest and got inside along with their animals. For nine days it
rained incessantly, and when it stopped and the waters receded, the arc
ran ashore on the mountains of Thessaly, Greece. When they
disembarked, Zeus sent Hermes and offered to fulfill a wish they would
make. They desired for the Earth to acquire men. Zeus then instructed
them to throw the ‘bones’ of the earth over and behind their shoulders.
Deucalion realized that, by ‘bones’, Zeus meant the stones. So they threw
stones over their shoulders, and those that Pyrra threw turned into women
while those of Deucalion, into men. Thus, people (from stones = λάας -
λάος = folk) were created. Deucalion and Pyrra though, had four children
of their own, born of them and not of the stones of the Earth: Protogeneia,
Hellen(es), Amphictyon and Melantho (Melantheia).»
We will once again turn to the myths, in order to de-symbolize some truths.
The Greek myth of Deucalion and Pyrra renders this event, as all myths do,
through codes/symbols. The said couple represents Celestial Men. But it
was they who created the category of “common folk” with the symbolic
action of throwing stones behind their backs. The stone (see silicon)
symbolizes the creation of ‘living’ skeptomorphs, deprived of spirit, which
start to accumulate in the astral plane. These skeptomorphs gathered into
categories and thus created energy-hypostases of substantial strength. Using
logic’s energy-‘material’ –i.e. the energy of logical thought– from the lower
mental plane, they started surrounding themselves with emotions
(borrowed) from the primary astral space and in combination with the
widespread energized action of matter –i.e. energy produced by every form
of activity– they created an aetheric consciousness in the form of a quasi-
soul (the artificial spirit). With it they built astro-aetheric replicas of men
and then vitalized material bodies, which were born through natural birth
here on earth.
423 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, [Eng. tr.
from Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]: «Through intercourse the Ruler caused new
human bodies to be produced and he blew his artificial spirit into each
of them (Not the Power of the Mother as he initially did with the souls!).»
B) ‘AVATON’ MAGAZINE (SEPTEMBER 2006 ISSUE)
ARTICLE BY ION MAGGOS: ‘WHO STEALS OUR SOULS?’
«As we have mentioned above, not even 50% of the people have souls.
Essentially, they are psychopaths with a mask of reason. …Clinical
psychiatrist H. Cleckley, in his work ‘Mask of Sanity’, describes an
individual who can mimic the human personality but gives the
impression that something is missing here: “…This functioning soul-
apparatus systematically reproduces not only samples of human logic, but
also the correct emotional reactions to all different real-life stimuli. What
we are dealing with is a hard-to-descry reflex-machine which perfectly
mimics the human personality.”
And researcher Ion Maggos continues…
…Their differences are not perceptible to the senses. Anthropoids do not
have their higher (energy) centers developed and cannot evolve. In short,
they have no souls. Externally though, they are stronger and more
beautiful. …In an organic portal (this is how he alternatively calls the
soulless ones) the so-called higher chakras are produced as the result of
the theft of this energy from the soulful ones. This gives them the ability
to simulate a soulful person. The soulful individual can see a mirror
image of his/her psychological characteristics when he/she attributes
soul-properties to these beings. Watch how tiring the presence of such
beings is to you, even if you ‘feel’ they are the most charismatic
individuals you have ever met. The DNA of the two races (i.e. the soulful
and the soulless: The author of the article believes that every soul
possesses a Divine Spark) has so much intermingled in the last thousands
of years, that we can find it inside even the same families: Your brother,
your sister, your father, son or daughter; not someone in the other side of
the world, or across the street, who worships another god or has a
different skin color. Maybe, it is one or more individuals with whom you
live every day of your life, and who have of course, only one reason to be
where they are: to drain and disorient the soulful beings away from their
esoteric journey; in other words, from their escape.»
As we have mentioned earlier in our discussion, the human cell carries
within its genetic code not only the structural model for the creation of the
material body, but also the weaving pattern for the aetheric and the astral
bodies, thus drawing/extracting the corresponding building material from
the respective planes. But the Soul, with or without a Spark, enters a
complete body at the defining moment of birth. Thus the creators, using the
power of the Spirit (Soul and Spark) ‘as yeast’ in the initial phases of
material creation, had already formulated in dense matter the corresponding
gene substructures for man’s basic functions. Nothing could alter the
outcome any longer if, at the moment of birth, a soul did not settle inside
the new material body. These new ‘human’ beings, a sub-race of the Iron
Gender –the clay people– are normal people in their material appearance,
regardless of race and color. Today, the greatest portion of mankind is made
of this third astral species. Therein lies the cause for the population
explosion and not in the creation of new souls and/or spirits. If the myth
describing the ‘castration’ of Uranus/Spirit interprets the events at a higher
spiritual plane, then it clearly denotes the end for every new birth of any
psycho-spiritual being. The number of already created souls has remained
the same since then. The number of the initially encaged Divine Sparks has
not increased.
The differences in the manifestations of the three categories (Celestial Men,
plain Souls, and astral men) are hardly distinguishable. The difference in
Celestial Men however, is a selectively existing sense, which has its root
exclusively in the spiritual body, and not the astral one. After all, the
seventh sense of Truth stems from there too. This selectively special sense
makes the owners of Spirit seem ‘quaint’ in the eyes of those who can’t
receive from their lacking self.
The second category now, where plain souls vitalize men, exhibits an
intensely slavish religiousness, with limited spiritual inquisitiveness.
The third category of simple astral-men with the repetitive brain and the
various good or bad feelings –depending on the astral level they come
from– show an intense affiliation (attachment) to matter and a strong
inability to understand the term ‘spirituality’. In fact, they associate it
(spirituality) with the mental upgrading of man, which might very well
correspond to the specifications of a fully upgraded electronic computer.
This is the source of the fundamental quarrels among men about the
existential riddles of life and the varying beliefs about man’s nature.
Environment plays a relatively minor role in the determination of these
views, and of course the view that someone has allegedly evolved after
many –dangerous and burdening to the spirit– incarnations is absolutely
not valid.
It is in this creative orgasm that reigned upon the earth during that post-
cataclysmic period, that all the peoples’ mythologies have their roots. Both
camps of the creators left indelible signs of their presence in the world,
testimonies that betrayed a specialized technology that today astounds us
and makes us wonder. Contemporary scientists stubbornly refuse to accept
it and because of that they put forth extreme conjectures to explain the
archeological riddles/findings. These technologies were initially used by the
creators themselves and were later appropriated by men. That advanced
knowledge has never been a human conquest, but was the product of
‘positive prescription’ since this technological know-how was never man’s
privilege, but a reflection of his creators’ advancements. This knowledge
was later abandoned by the following generations as incomprehensible.
Some initiated ‘guardians’ of this knowledge however safeguarded it like
the ‘apple of their eye’ and bequeathed it to selected concessionaires
through initiation.
As time went on, the newly implanted genes started manifesting their
properties in men. Men gradually started losing any ability for insight and
transcendental sense, all the way to the absolute loss of them. The creators
had succeeded in their goal. Men would remain spiritually weak and ‘blind’
from then on.
424 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (II-769):
Speeches of the teachers of the ‘White Brotherhood’, (i. e. the creators' delegates).
«Elsewhere, Maha Chohan, in another speech he gave on June 28th, 1955
at the Royal Teton, pertaining to the same subject, stated the following:
‘During those primitive days…each and every one could see me, talk to
me and ask for my advice. Thus, we had a close cohesion on Planet Earth,
during that period. After the creation of ‘Maya’ (dark curtain) from the
dissonant thoughts and feelings of the world, which started to forget its
Source, the ‘human veil’ was formed in the interior of and around the
physical brain.
This started making our presence less and less discernible to the physical
vision of the world, until we became simple ‘shadows’ with our body
parts no longer definable. In time, even this weak diagram disappeared
and we remained just a memory, a myth and a tradition.»
When this became apparent, it meant the successful completion of the plan
for the ranks of the creators. In the material world of men respectively, the
gradual decrease of sightings of the aetheric world was interpreted as the
‘departure’ of the gods to ‘other places’ and spurred legend creation. Many
are those who even today, still wait for their gods to return! Others again
interpret those initial sightings of the ‘gods’ as ‘extraterrestrial races’ that
abandoned their ‘creation-of-man experiment’ and returned to their distant
homelands, planning to return in the future. It was nevertheless the new
circumstances/conditions/terms of the Clash of the Titans that forced all
those powers to perform their activities, no longer visible to the eyes of
men.
426 BOOK OF ENOCH, 15:10 «They will neither eat food nor drink, invisible
to the sight (the evil spirits of the giants/Nephelims) and they will rise even against
men and women, for they have received life from them.» Because of
course, their existence as skeptomorphs (thoughtforms) was the result of
the horrid negative and aggressive thought-creations of men.
Today, sporadically and to very few people, some remnants of the old genes
manifest, giving their owners some of the primal attributes, and offering
them the ‘gift’ of inner vision or something equivalent. This genetic
property makes them capable of ‘seeing’ or ‘hearing’ what is invisible to
the rest. Beyond this though, in most cases, these people manifest no other
spirituality. And since the one-eyed reigns over the blind, some pretend to
be ‘spiritual’ leaders and lead their followers to devastation…
Men today, just like the blind, feel their way around the surrounding world,
hypothesize and reach incomplete conclusions. Investigation through matter
is by default fragmentary and therefore lacking. Thus, the possibility of
revealing the spiritual root of unified knowledge becomes unattainable.
Only from the highest spiritual planes can one gaze to the lower ones and
only from there can one locate the scattered pieces of the Truth inside
matter.
It is not rare for science to act as a trammel to man’s Spiritual evolution.
The sole purpose of earth-science is to explain the material world. Some
parts of the Knowledge however do not belong to the densely material
plane, but have their origin in the spiritual realm. Thus, due to their ‘nature’
they cannot become tangible by the materially-focused scientist; and
science then, not being able to ‘touch’ them, considers it wiser –in order to
maintain its authority– to discard them as nonexistent, proclaiming matter
to be all there is. This way however, it plunges man deeper into his
materialism, and indirectly depicts him as a pulsating mass of cells…
He became quiet… He stood up and walked around the room. He then
turned and resumed the discussion.
THE CHRIST PHENOMENON
–The majority of people have not realized the Greatness of Christ, or His
work, or His Logos (Word), nor have they understood the reason for His
Descent. And they haven’t understood, because Christ’s words were
falsified in an effort to make them compatible and convenient to the status
quo, that the creators wanted to keep undisturbed. How else would the
transgressor (the archon of this world) “get along” with the representative
of absolute lawfulness (Luminary/Monogenes/Christ)? Furthermore, the
majority of the Jews realized that the Christ had not been sent by their own
creator/god, and rejected Him. Christians kept the impure teachings and
worshiped Jehovah. Material misunderstanding at its grandeur!
427 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 8: «§42. And Jesus said to them (the Jews),
“If God were your Father, you would love Me… §44. You are of your
father the devil, and the lusts of your father you will do. He was a
murderer from the beginning, and does not stand in the truth, because
there is no truth in him. When he speaks a lie, he speaks of his own: for
he is a liar, and the father of it (lying). …§47. You therefore hear them not,
because you are not of God.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
JESUS DIALOGUES WITH HIS DISCIPLES: THE PRAYER OF THANKSGIVING OR THE
EUCHARIST:
«[33] One day He (Jesus) was with his disciples in Judea, and he found them
gathered together and seated in pious observance. When he [approached]
his disciples [34] gathered together and seated and offering a prayer of
thanksgiving over the bread, [he] laughed. The disciples said to [him],
“Master, why are you laughing at [our] prayer of thanksgiving? We have
done what is right.”
He answered and said to them, “I am not laughing at you. <You> are not
doing this because of your own will but because it is through this that
your god [will be] praised.” They said, “Master, you are […] the son of
our god.” Jesus said to them, “How do you know me? Truly [I] say to
you, no generation of the people that are among you will know me.”
THE DISCIPLES BECOME ANGRY:
When his disciples heard this, they started getting angry and infuriated
and began blaspheming against Him in their hearts. When Jesus observed
their lack of [understanding, he said] to them, ‘Why has this agitation led
you to anger? Your god who is within you (1) and […] [35] have
provoked you to anger [within] your souls.’
JESUS SPEAKS TO JUDAS PRIVATELY:
[35]‘It is possible for you to reach (the Kingdom), but you will grieve a
great deal. [36] For someone else will replace you, in order that the twelve
[disciples] may again come to completion with their god.”
(1)Jesus, by saying: “Your God who is within you” He means the breath
of the fallen creator, which is within each human soul. (See reference
#241 regarding the creation of the Soul)
Conversely, Jesus did not have this creator’s ‘breath’ within Him, since
He was Pure Spirit. Thus He said:
JOHN’S GOSPEL 14: «§30. I will not speak much more with you, for the ruler
of the world is coming, and he has nothing in Me (=he has nothing in Me
that belongs to him).»
C) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§52. His disciples said to Him:
“Twenty-four prophets have spoken in Israel, and they all spoke of You.”
He said to them: “You have disregarded the Living One who is in your
presence, and you have spoken of the dead.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
And at another point He clarifies regarding the prophets:
D) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 10: «§8. (Jesus said) All who ever came before
Me are thieves and robbers.»
When Celestial Men joined the universe of the transgressor, they were
completely and constantly connected with the Monogenes of their
HyperUniverse, where THEY had come from as His Emanations/Offspring,
as well as with The Supreme Father. The Monogenes of the particular
HyperUniversal Region where the ‘leak’ originated from, was the
Intelligent Wholeness we call Christ; His Offspring, the Celestial Men.
When in a material man the Divine Spark reunites with the ‘I Am Presence’
then his connection with the Genitor Christ is restored and the phrase: ‘The
Christ is inside you’ becomes reality. Man then understands Jesus Christ,
because He experiences Him.
428 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§44. It is impossible for
anyone to see the everlasting reality and not become like IT. …But when
you see something in this other space (HyperUniverses), you become IT.
If you know the Spirit, you are the Spirit. If you know the Christ, you
become the Christ. If you see the Father, you are the Father.» [Eng. tr.
JOSEPH ROWE]
Material creation had taken a very different path than the one expected. The
chasm between the apostate creators’ team and the HyperUniverses was
already deep. The apostates had embezzled Sacred Archetypes that did not
belong to them, and in order to continuously vitalize the death inside which
they had settled, they plunged the Archetype of Life and the Divine Spirit
into septic dense matter to make matter appear alive. However, as the
Sacred Archetype of Life vivified the material bodies, the ‘conflict’ was
triggered between life and the death that dense matter bore within,
producing pain which defiled Sacred Life. This was the rape of Life (…
Yaldabaoth raped Eve). This pain started permeating every material plane
and kept crushing Every Wholeness passing through them. Each
Wholeness, beyond and above the ‘Ego’, had the capacity to perceive the
massive cry of despair, fear and pain the entire material creation emitted –
something totally imperceptible to humans.
429 ILISSOS JOURNAL, ISSUE 95, 1972, ‘BREAKTHROUGH SCIENCE: ‘THE
Yet the damage did not stop there. They presented the deceit they had
forced upon humans as the normal “status quo”.
431 THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, NAG HAMMADI MANUSCRIPTS, THE ECUMENICAL
DAVIES]: «They intended to make him (Adam) anew this time from Earth,
Water, Fire, Wind, which are Matter, Darkness, Desire, The Artificial
Spirit. This all became a tomb, a new kind of body (grave). Those thieves
bound the man in it, enchained him in forgetfulness, they made him
subject to dying.»
But the sin was one and one alone.
434 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: «§11 …And concerning judgment, because
the archon (ruler) of this world has been judged.»
It was the sin of the morbid apostate/creator who had forced an entire
humanity to live inside ‘vitalized’ waste and its byproducts, boldly
proclaiming that if the system of human society did not function flawlessly
it was because of man’s inefficiency.
435 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC: «[44] “Jesus said ‘It is impossible to sow seed on [rock] and
harvest its fruit. [This] is also the way […] the [defiled] generation […]
and corruptible Sophia […] (of this decaying world) the hand that has
created mortal people…»
When it became clear to the HyperCosmoi of the Truth that despite the
leniency shown to this material creation it had no possibility of spiritual
evolution, it was decided that this creation should cease to exist.
436 Α) THE GOSPEL OF LUKE, CH. 12: «§49. I came to set fire on the earth, and
how I wish it were already lit! … §51. Do you suppose that I came to give
peace on earth? I tell you, not at all, but rather division.»
B) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:
(a) «§10. Jesus says: “I have sown fire upon the world, and now I tend it to
a blaze.»
(b) «§71. Jesus says: “I shall overturn this house and no one will be able to
[re]build it.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
The easiest resolution would be to totally destroy this ‘product’. But before
this could happen, all Celestial Men held hostage in the material universe
had to return Home. But they were already enslaved, plunged in spiritual
lethargy, constantly turning their kidnappers’ ‘wheel of life’, subjected to
consecutive reincarnations.
437 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: “§28. Jesus says: I stood in the
midst of the world and revealed myself to them in the flesh. I found them
all intoxicated. Not one of them was thirsty and my soul grieved for the
children of humanity, for they are blind in their hearts. They do not see.
They came naked into the world, and naked they will leave it. At this
time, they are intoxicated. When they have vomited their wine (the
poison of the snake-god), they will return to themselves.” [Eng. tr. JOSEPH
ROWE]
Thus, the Worlds of Truth were limited to send their messengers at random
‘instances’ of material time and to various places on Earth, aiming to
awaken men sedated by ‘Maya’ (=the illusion/deceit of material life/world). But
human time runs differently inside this black hole of matter (…where
between two ticks of the clock time is infinite, equaling eternity). Thus, even
though actions of the HyperCosmoi of Truth succeeded one another almost
instantly, their results in the leisurely material time, spanned to much
greater time-intervals; because an instance THERE unfolds into thousands of
years here. So because magnitudes were disproportional, this gave the few
people, who were waiting for a Divine answer, the impression of
devaluation. The majority of humanity on the other hand was unable to
recognize and accept those emissaries, because what they proclaimed was
different to what many men had been ‘programmed’ to hear, and their
reasoning was regulated in such a way that they could only recognize their
creators’ ‘delegates’.
438 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 8: «§43. Why do you not understand what I
am saying? Because you cannot hear my word. …§47. He who is of God,
hears God's words: You therefore hear them not, because you are not of
God.»
On account of that, some of the emissaries were killed, others were mocked,
others ignored, others labeled crazy and disturbed, while the evidence of the
Truth they presented was destroyed or falsified. The Celestial Children
however had to return at any expense and with them all the Sacred
Archetypes that the team of thieves had swindled. It was decided then that
different, more drastic measures had to be taken.
The request for the return of the Sacred Archetypes and the Spiritual
Children was communicated to the fallen creator. The answer was very
provocative indeed: “Celestial Men cannot be returned, because according
to the laws of material creation, they owe karma (sins). This karma must be
repaid”.
It was then that the definitive decision was made in the HyperUniverses!
The Monogenes Christ would repay the karma (sins) of His Own Offspring
(Celestial Children) and of all the souls that wanted to follow Him, in order
for them to be allowed to exit the tightly sealed, material universe.
The price demanded was the highest and required that both sides of the
forces behind this creation should be compensated and satisfied by
receiving the maximal energy which would be shed (produced) by the pain
of the sacrifice suffered by the ENTIRE Intelligent Sentient Wholeness of
the Monogenes.
439 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: «§28. …Just as the Son of Man did
not come to be served but to serve, and to give His life as ransom for
many.»
His Entire Spirit should incarnate inside a material body! No material body
however could withstand the Totality of His Spiritual Magnitude. It would
burn out.
440 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH VI: «§2…For all things that are born are full of
passions, birth itself being a passion as well; and where passion is, there
is no Αγαθόν (Agathón). …It is hence impossible for Αγαθόν to be in
birth, it can only be in the unborn… §3. When it comes to man, Αγαθόν
(Agathón) is determined in comparison to evil. Down here, the not-so-evil
is considered Αγαθόν; And Αγαθόν down here, is the smallest particle of
evil. …And it is impossible for it (Αγαθόν) to exist (down here); for IT
cannot be contained in a material body which is bound on all sides by
wickedness, pains, labors and rage and deceit and by foolish fantasies.»
Just like ordinary electric cables cannot bear high-voltage electric loads and
other, special ones, suitably constructed are required, such is the relation
between material body and spirit. When a Great Entity is incarnated into
this material world, only a mere part of IT is embodied inside the material
body, not all of IT: this happens in order for the material body to manage to
withstand the magnitude of the Spirit it encompasses. This is why the
material body of the Monogenes had to be of “unique specifications”. It had
to simultaneously experience the complete amplitude of pain, in order to
pour out its prime energy down to its last drop, so that the archons of this
world, worshipers of bloody sacrifices, would satisfy their perverted
appetites by supplementing their karmic balance with even the last drop of
His pain and His blood.
441 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, [En. Tr. from Coptic: PATERSON BROWN]
Inside the aetheric worlds of the material universe, this special body was
constructed in such an innovative form, capable of withstanding the
Magnitude of the Totality of the Spiritual Power of the Monogenes Christ.
The rest is known to everyone. The implantation of the specially made fetus
into the womb of the Holy Mother on the Annunciation day was a simple
task for all those entities who can build universes. The time of Birth had
arrived. A luminous vessel/craft of the creators was continuously
supervising the process of such a perilous –for those times– childbirth. This
luminous supervising vessel was the ‘Star’ of Bethlehem.
442 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 2: «§9…and behold, the star which they
had seen in the East went before them, till it came and stood over
where the young Child was.»…Stars do not walk!
All the powers of the material hierarchy guarded this precious ‘gourmet
meal’ of Energy as ‘the apple of their eye’, and in order for the ‘lords’ of
karma to be satisfied, an agonizing death was required upon the exclusive
symbol of matter: the cross.
The moment the Monogenes left His Last material Breath in this world, His
Spirit, freed from matter, like a blazing sphere, penetrated all
planes/dimensions of matter, thus rupturing the hermetically sealed shell
of the material universe which held the kidnapped Celestial Men captive.
The breach in the ‘egg’ of the snake/god (over the area of Golgotha in
Jerusalem) was completed by the creation of a ‘Gate’ and was sensed
around the entire Earth in the form of an earthquake.
443 A) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 27:
«§45 Now from the sixth hour until the ninth hour there was darkness over
all the land. …§50 And Jesus cried out again with a loud voice, and
yielded up His spirit. §51 Then behold the curtain of the temple was torn
in two from top to bottom; and the earth shook and the rocks split.»
B) Dionysius the Areopagite, the Athenian, who, at the time of Jesus’
crucifixion, was with Apollophanes the philosopher in Heliopolis of Egypt
said, regarding nature’s perturbation at that moment: «Either God is
suffering or everything has perished.»
During the early Christian years, the first Christians knew they were
imprisoned inside this material universe/egg. With the Resurrection of
Christ this ‘egg’ was broken, and a Gate opened in its ‘walls’. This is why
in many pictures Jesus is depicted coming out of an egg at the moment of
Resurrection {Tr. n.: especially in eastern Christian Orthodox traditions}. The first
Christians spread the coded message with the custom of breaking red-dyed
eggs at Easter, where the material universe/egg, painted red from the Divine
blood of Christ, cracks open freeing the road back to the Holy FatherLands.
444 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-359):
«In the Egyptian Book Of The Dead (It was read by the priests in front of the dead
and it gave instructions to the soul, so that it would follow the right path into the world of the
spirits),
the Solar god exclaims: “I am the creative soul of the celestial
abyss. No one sees my nest, no one can break my egg, I am the Lord!»
Exactly the same thing is mentioned by the commentator of the ‘Orphic
Hymns’ P. Marinis, where he comments on the Orphic egg as follows:
«Pay attention to the fact that the Orphic egg never breaks.»
But here, I would like to point out, that the cosmic/orphic egg has been broken by Christ the
Savior, Who, after creating a Breach/Gate, opened the way for the return to the Kingdoms of the
HyperUniverses/Aeons of the Supreme Unuttered Principle.
(a) CH. 3: «§17. …For God sent the Son into the world, not to judge the
world, but that the world might be saved through Him.»
(b) CH. 8: «§15. You judge according to the flesh; I judge no one.»
The big distortion of the Truth began when Jesus completely abandoned the
material universe and permanently returned to His Celestial Planes.
448 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 7: «§33. Then Jesus said, “I will still be
with you for a little while. Then I will go to the One who sent Me. §34.
You will seek Me but you will not find Me. Where I am going, you
cannot come.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: «§10. And concerning righteousness,
because I am going to My Father and you will see Me no more.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 16: «§28. I came forth from the Father and
came into the world. Again, I am leaving the world and going to the
Father.»
The Resurrection of Christ was a ‘natural’ outcome which proved His
definitive detachment from the visible and invisible material universe.
Upon leaving the last (outer) energy-layer of the spiral energy-universe –
where from every man projects himself onto the material world– His
projection on matter, on the selected and enriched ‘sedimented life-
remnant’ disappeared. This is the same procedure which will take place –
as we will see further on in our discussion– when the prepared human Souls
will be transferred to the Prepared Spiritual Place, thus forming the 6th Root
Race of Man.
During the first years following the Resurrection of Christ, His Teachings
were alive. A great number of men, realizing the Truth, renounced the
universe of deceit, freed themselves from the obligation of reincarnations
and settled in the ‘neutral region’ of the Higher Mental Plane, anticipating
the completion time of the Holy (Reception) Place.
449 REVELATION CH 6: «§9. When He opened the fifth seal, I saw under the
altar the souls of those who had been slain for the word of God and for
the testimony which they held. §10. And they cried with a loud voice,
saying, “How long, O Lord, holy and true, until You judge and avenge
our blood on those who dwell on the earth?” §11. Then a white robe was
given to each of them; and it was said to them that they should rest a little
while longer, until the full number of their fellow servants and their
brethren who were to be killed (even as they had been), would be
completed also.»
When the creators saw the numerous withdrawals of the imprisoned men
they were really vexed.
–Had they not taken what they had asked for with Jesus Christ’s sacrifice?
–They were never willing to give back any of their possessions to begin
with. After all, deceit is in their nature. Nevertheless, the ‘damage’ they
sustained from the coming of the Monogenes Christ to the material universe
had to be remedied. Even today they are ‘mending these holes’. The
concepts therefore had to be distorted; the Teaching downgraded. It had to
lose all its Spiritual Grandeur; it had to become sterile.
The first great distortion of the Christian Religion started with Apostle Paul.
Initially a fanatic prosecutor of early Christians and being sent exclusively
by his god/creator, Jehovah, he used Jesus Christ’s personality as a vessel
(bandwagon) to make his own god popular to the whole world.
450 Paul’s God −Jehovah, who established the Law of Moses− belongs to
this material world of revenge, punishment, reciprocal ‘justice’ and
karma, along with his motto ‘an eye for an eye’, as the entire team of the
apostate gods/creators instituted.
In contrast to that, Jesus renounces punishment, refuses revenge ‘turning
the other cheek’ to His prosecutors and sacrifices Himself for the benefit
of the men-souls, in contrast to the sacrifices demanded by the gods/
creators of devastation.
Being a man of high education, he easily managed to push aside and
overshadow the real disciples, those who had heard the true Teachings and
had been prepared by Jesus Him-Self. He usurped all of Jesus’ Work,
perverting Christian Teachings by a few degrees, just enough to make them
reach your age completely falsified.
451 RETROSPECTIVE FALSIFICATION
«D. H. Rawcliffe coined this term to refer to the process of telling a story
that is factual to some extent, but which gets distorted and falsified over
time by retelling it with various embellishments. The embellishments
may include speculations, conflating events that occurred at different
times or in different places, and the incorporation of material without
regard for accuracy or plausibility. The overriding force that drives the
story is to find or invent details that fit with a desired outcome. …The
original story gets remodeled with favorable points being emphasized and
unfavorable ones being dropped. The distorted and false version becomes
a memory and record of a remarkable tale.»
The disciples on the other hand, submissively yielded to his fervor, unable
to control his dynamism or what he taught. This caused the ‘intelligent’ race
of men to bow down and worship the greatest Pharisee of all ages, Paul,
overlooking Christ’s continuous warnings and suggestions in the Gospels
about the character of the Pharisees and their hypocritical talents. Thus Paul
built his own religion, Paulianism, which only ‘gratis’ maintained its
original name ‘Christianity’. The damage was done. The archon of this
world had fulfilled his goal.
452 In the esoteric circles, it is known that Paul the Apostle was the
incarnation of Hilarion (The Chohan of the fifth ray), a member of the
Spiritual Hierarchy of the archon of this world. [A. PAPASTAVROU, LETTERS
TO THE ANONYMOUS, pp. 145, 495]
And to correlate these concepts: «…Behold, God will receive your
sacrifice from the hands of a priest who is the minister of error.» [JUDAS’
GOSPEL]
Afterwards, to bridge the differences between the two religions (Christian
and Jewish), ‘dark’ men in high positions inside the Church falsified,
rejected and tarnished every sacred text. Proof and words about the Glory of
Christ were obliterated because some ‘mighty fathers’ did not comprehend
their content. Their egoism didn’t permit them to reveal to their ‘flock’ that
they did not know the meaning of the Scriptures. Falsifications and
omissions began, as well as the allegedly involuntary translation-mistakes
in the Gospels.
453 DAVID ICKE ‘THE SECRET OF ALL AGES’ CH.: BACON’S LEGACY
«Bacon (Sir Francis Bacon 1561-1626) along with Robert Flood, a Great
Teacher of the Priory of Sion (Prieuré de Sion), was the one who
supervised the translation of the King James’ Bible which, according
to an 1881 study, contained at least 36,191 translation mistakes.
Considering that Bacon was an extremely well-educated and smart man, I
cannot believe he made so many mistakes in the translation, unless he
made them on purpose. Bacon also made sure that the two Maccabaeus
books were removed from his translation.»
In the chapter ‘HOW THEY CONTROL THE WORLD, SECRET SOCIETIES’, we will realize who
Francis Bacon really was, and what objectives he served…
The Christianity ‘issue’ was already under the complete control of the dark
archon.
454 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS, NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC, [KASSER R., MEYER M.,
WURST G.]
[38-42] «THE DISCIPLES SEE THE TEMPLE AND DISCUSS IT: They [said, “We have
seen] a great [house with a large] altar [in it, and] twelve men –they are
the priests, we would say– and a name; and a crowd of people is waiting
at that altar, [until] the priests [… and receive] the offerings. [But] we
kept waiting.” [Jesus said], “What are [the priests] like?” They [said,
“Some …] two weeks; [some] sacrifice their own children, others their
wives, in praise [and] humility with each other; some sleep with men;
some are involved in [slaughter]; some commit a multitude of sins and
deeds of lawlessness. And the men who stand [before] the altar invoke
your [name], and in all the deeds of their deficiency, the sacrifices are
brought to completion […].” (He who has a mind, let him understand…)
After they said this, they were quiet, for they were troubled.
JESUS OFFERS AN ALLEGORICAL INTERPRETATION OF THE VISION OF THE
TEMPLE:
Jesus said to them, “Why are you troubled? Truly I say to you, all the
priests who stand before that altar invoke my name. Again I say to you,
my name has been written on this […] of the generations of the stars (1)
through the human generations. [And they] (The priests) have planted trees
without fruit, in my name, in a shameful manner.”
Jesus said to them, Those you have seen receiving the offerings at the
altar –that is who you are. That is the god you serve, and you are those
twelve men you have seen. The cattle you have seen brought for sacrifice
are the many people you lead astray before that altar. […] (The archon of this
world) will stand and make use of my name in this way, and generations of
the pious will remain loyal to him. After him another man will stand there
from [the fornicators], and another [will] stand there from the slayers of
children, and another from those who sleep with men, and those who
abstain, and the rest of the people of pollution and lawlessness and error,
and those who say, “We are like angels;” they are the stars (1) that bring
everything to its conclusion. For to the human generations it has been
said, “Look, God will receive your sacrifice from the hands of a priest’ –
that is, a minister of error. But it is the Lord, the Lord of the universe,
who commands, ‘On the last day they will be put to shame.”
Jesus said [to them], “Stop sac[rificing …] which you have […] over the
altar, since they are over your stars(1) and your angels and have already
come to their conclusion there. So let them be [ensnared] before you, and
let them go [–about 15 lines missing–] generations […]. A baker cannot
feed all creation [42] under [heaven].»
(1) Star: Ancient people believed that a star corresponds to each soul, and
that any man who led a virtuous life, would return, after his death, back
to his corresponding star. Apparently, because of this faith, stars were
given names of heroes, gods and semi-gods.
According to Plato’s Timaeus (41 d5 XIV): «And having (the creator) produced
the whole mixture (the paste/material which he built the souls with), he divided it into
souls equal in number to the stars, and assigned each soul to a star; and
having there placed all the souls in a chariot, he showed them the nature
of everything.»
Men had once again become the ‘good’ slaves (bondservants) of god.
455 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 15: «§15. No longer do I call you
bondservants, for a bondservant does not know what his master is doing;
… for everything that I heard from My Father I have made known to
you.»
As god’s bondservants they ought to glorify him, obey his dictates, stoically
offer the “sap of the pain of their self-sacrifice” thus “improving”
themselves, patiently enduring their misery because their god decided so,
and most importantly, tremble as always before his judgment and his
merciless punishment.
456 This is how the concepts were distorted and falsified and
transformed Jesus into a judge, because Paul confused his god/creator
Jehovah with the Unuttered Principle, The Father of Christ!
JESUS SAID:
THE GOSPEL OF JOHN
(a) 3:17 «For God sent the Son into the world, not to judge the world, but
that the world might be saved through Him.
§18 He who believes in Him is not judged. He who doesn't believe has
been judged already.”
…Through (by) the reciprocal justice of the archon of this world, since he
finally chooses to remain in this world of matter and is necessarily
subdued to its laws.
(b) 5:24 «Most assuredly I tell you, he who hears My word, and believes
Him who sent Me, has eternal life, and does not come into judgment
(from the rulers/archons of this world), but has already passed out of
death into life.»
(c) 8:15 «You judge according to the flesh; I judge no one.»
(d) 8:24 «Therefore I said to you that you will die in your sins; for if you do
not believe that I am He (i.e. the one who alleviates the sins of the world),
you shall die in your sins.»
«And if anyone hears My Words and does not believe/keep them,
(e) 12:47
I do not judge him; for I did not come to judge the world but to save
the world.» (…from the imprisonment by the archon of this world).
THE FALSIFICATIONS:
B) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
« [40]: … [LOST TEXT] (The apostate god) will stand and make use of my name
this way, and generations of the pious will remain loyal to him.»
C) CHALDEAN ORACLES, [Gr. tr. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER P.] LÓGIA, ORACULA,
RESPONSA, KROLL 58- PLACES – LONDON, PAPYRUS 121, 700:
«Send me the true Asclepius, keeping away every adverse daemon, who
deceives»
Deceived by these misleading practices of fraud, men pray to Jesus Christ
asking Him for material rectification of their earthly problems. But this
rectification cannot come from Jesus Christ. So, their invocations/requests
are answered –the ones that do get answered– from powers of the archon of
this world, the sole administrators of matter.
458 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 18: «§36. Jesus said, "My kingdom is not of
this world. If my kingdom were of this world, then my servants would
fight that I should not be delivered to the Jews.»
Because, absolutely Spiritual provisions aside, what does Christ have to do
with material goods? …Nothing.
459 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 6: «§24-25. You cannot serve God and
mammon. Therefore I say to you, do not be anxious about your life, what
you will eat or what you will drink, nor about your body and what you
will wear.»
After all, the only one to blame for the mistakes in the construction of your
material body and any diseases caused by them, is your creator, because he
alone has the responsibility for the material body and the energy-situations
as well as the soul which he keeps hostage. All this is controlled by him, as
is everything in your lives and your fate.
460 A) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: «§16. Behold, I send you forth as
sheep in the midst of wolves.»
Β) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY
CONSTRUCTION OF THE HUMAN BODY: «Yaldabaoth said to his subordinate
daemons: “Let’s create a man.” …And they said, “Let us call him Adam,
so that his name will give us the power of light.”
…The host of daemons took these (aetheric) substances from the Powers
to create the limbs and the body itself. They put the parts together and
coordinated them. The first ones began by making the head: Abron
created his head; Meniggesstroeth created the brain; Asterechme the right
eye; Thaspomocha, the left eye; Ieronymos, the right ear; Bissoum, the
left ear; Akioreim, the nose; Banenrphroum, the lips; Amen, the front
teeth; Ibikan, the molars; Basiliademe, the tonsils;… (And continues to
enumerate one by one the daemons who created all the parts of the
human body)
…Seven govern the whole body: Michael, Ouriel, Asmenedas,
Saphasatoel, Aarmouriam, Richram and Amiorps.” [Eng. tr. from Coptic:
STEVAN DAVIES]
(Jesus in the mountain of olive trees shortly before His arrest): «§39.
And He went a little
farther, and fell with His face on the ground and prayed, saying, “O My
Father, if it is possible, let this cup of suffering pass from Me;
nevertheless, not as I will, but as You want… §42. He went away again the
second time and prayed, saying, "O My Father, if this cup may not pass
away from Me, unless I drink it, Your will be done…§44. And He left
them (His disciples) and went away again, and prayed a third time, saying
the same words.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF LUKE, CH. 22: «§42. Father, if Thou be willing, remove
this cup from Me; nevertheless not My will, but Thine be done. §43. And
there appeared an angel unto Him from Heaven, strengthening Him. §44.
And being in agony, He prayed more earnestly, and His sweat was like
great drops of blood (a sign of an extreme stress state) falling down to
the ground.»
The Persistence for the deification of material flesh is solely monopolized
by the fallen archon because, through this painstaking effort, he is
constantly supplied. He is thus trying to convince that, through this effort,
man will “someday” achieve it (deification).
462 THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS, [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
[44]:«Jesus said ‘It is impossible to sow seed on [rock] and harvest its
fruit. [This] is also the way […] the [defiled] generation […] and
corruptible Sophia […] (of this decaying world) the hand (of the Creator) that has
created mortal people, so that their souls go up to the eternal realms
above. [Truly] I say to you, […] angel […] power will be able to see that
[…] these to whom […] holy generations […].»
Instead, man sinks down even deeper inside materialism, while he tries to
fight against his hormonal commands (recorded in his genes by nature and
the creator himself), as well as the “maker’s command” to conquer the
Earth, which has lead humanity to the desperate position it is today,
dragging the whole planet along with it to devastation.
463 OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 9: «§1. So God blessed Noah and his sons,
and said to them: “Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth. §2 And the
fear of you and the dread of you shall be upon every beast of the
earth, and upon every bird of the air, upon all that moves on the earth,
and upon all the fish of the sea. Into your hands they are delivered.»
Matter’s basic characteristic is individualization, which is supported by the
fundamental law of self-preservation, recorded in the genes. There lies
matter’s inability to become spiritualized, since the characteristic attribute
of the Spirit is total unification. These two conditions are BY NATURE two
diametrically opposite poles. The moment man was dressed up with matter
he lost every possibility for deification.
464It is precisely this inability of matter to be deified that explains Jesus’
‘hot temperedness’ during his childhood, something which has been so
diligently hidden. Due to the overall distortion of the Christian religion,
all the right arguments to justify such a temper have been long lost. On
account of this very inability of matter, Jesus stated: [LUKE Ch. 12] «§49.
I came to set fire on the earth, and how I wish it were already lit! §51. Do
you suppose that I came to give peace on earth? I tell you, not at all, but
rather division.»
THE INFANCY GOSPEL OF THOMAS FIRST GR. FORM, ROBERTS-DONALDSON:
«§2. This child, Jesus, when five years old, was playing in the ford of a
mountain stream; and He collected the flowing waters into pools, and
made them clear immediately, and by a word alone He made them obey
Him. And having made some soft clay, He fashioned out of it twelve
sparrows. And it was the Sabbath when He did these things. And there
were also many other children playing with Him. And a certain Jew,
seeing what Jesus was doing, playing on the Sabbath, went off
immediately, and said to his father Joseph: Behold, thy son is at the
stream, and has taken clay, and made of it twelve birds, and has profaned
the Sabbath. And Joseph, coming to the place and seeing, cried out to
Him, saying: Wherefore doest thou on the Sabbath what it is not lawful to
do? And Jesus clapped His hands, and cried out to the sparrows, and said
to them: Off you go! And the sparrows flew, and went off crying. And the
Jews seeing this were amazed, and went away and reported to their chief
men what they had seen Jesus doing.
§3. And the son of Annas the scribe was standing there with Joseph; and
he took a willow branch, and let out the waters which Jesus had collected.
And Jesus, seeing what was done, was angry, and said to him: O wicked,
impious, and foolish! What harm did the pools and the waters do to thee?
Behold, even now thou shalt be dried up like a tree, and thou shalt not
bring forth either leaves, or root, or fruit. And straightway that boy was
quite dried up. And Jesus departed, and went to Joseph's house. But the
parents of the boy that had been dried up took him up, bewailing his
youth, and brought him to Joseph, and reproached him because, said they,
thou hast such a child doing such things.
§4. After that He (Jesus) was again passing through the village; and a boy
ran up against Him, and struck His shoulder. And Jesus was angry, and
said to him: Thou shalt not go back the way thou camest. And
immediately he fell down dead. And some who saw what had taken place,
said: Whence was this child begotten, that every word of his is certainly
accomplished? And the parents of the dead boy went away to Joseph, and
blamed him, saying: Since thou hast such a child, it is impossible for thee
to live with us in the village; or else teach him to bless, and not to curse:
for he is killing our children.
§5. And Joseph called the child apart, and admonished Him, saying: Why
doest thou such things and these people suffer, and hate us, and persecute
us? And Jesus said: I know that these words of thine are not thine own;
nevertheless for thy sake I will be silent; but they shall bear their
punishment. And straightway those that accused Him were struck blind.
And those who saw it were much afraid and in great perplexity, and said
about Him: Every word which he spoke, whether good or bad, was an act,
and became a wonder. And when they saw that Jesus had done such a
thing, Joseph rose and took hold of His ear, and pulled it hard. …
§9. And some days after, Jesus was playing in an upper room of a certain
house, and one of the children that were playing with Him fell down from
the house, and was killed. And, when the other children saw this, they ran
away, and Jesus alone stood still. And the parents of the dead child,
coming, reproached and threatened Him. And Jesus leaped down from the
roof, and stood beside the body of the child, and cried with a loud voice,
and said: Zeno –for that was his name– stand up, and tell me; did I throw
thee down? And he stood up immediately, and said: Certainly not, my
lord; thou didst not throw me down, but hast raised me up. And those that
saw this were struck with astonishment. And the child's parents glorified
God on account of the miracle that had happened, and adored Jesus. …
§14. And Joseph, seeing that the child was vigorous in mind and body,
again resolved that He should not remain ignorant of the letters, and took
Him away, and handed Him over to another teacher. And the teacher said
to Joseph: I shall first teach him the Greek letters, and then the Hebrew.
For the teacher was aware of the trial that had been made of the child and
was afraid of Him. Nevertheless he wrote out the alphabet, and gave Him
all his attention for a long time, and He (Jesus) made him no answer. And
Jesus said to him: If thou art really a teacher, and art well acquainted with
the letters, tell me the power of the Alpha, and I will tell thee the power
of the Beta. And the teacher was enraged at this, and struck Him on the
head. And the child, being in pain, cursed him; and immediately he
swooned away, and fell to the ground on his face. And the child returned
to Joseph's house; and Joseph was grieved, and gave orders to His
mother, saying: Do not let him go outside of the door, because those that
make him angry die.»
The Christ did not come to teach people how to deify matter, but how to
free themselves from it; and He was imprisoned inside the material body (‘…
and I entered inside the jail of the body’), in order to experience its pain and pour out
its ‘sap’ as ransom/pay-off energy for their redemption.
And the tragicomic in this spiritually declining dimension of matter
continues, when some people suppose that if they manage to dig out
Christ’s DNA from somewhere, they could rebuild Him! As if the whole
grandeur of His Spirit was based on His material gene!
465 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: «§63. It is the spirit that gives life, the flesh
is of no avail.»
This also gives an answer to those who are seeking a second ‘Christ’,
since they think He might have left some descendants…
The best they could possibly achieve though would be to build just a
flamboyant SHELL, devoid of Spirit; obviously… the Antichrist.
Myth creation came next. All of humanity’s historic events, during the
passage of millennia, end up labeled as myths. Why should Christ be spared
from this process? Accelerating this cancellation procedure would hurt no
one. The poison of the snake/god started pouring into the brains of his
‘spiritually’ initiated disciples by spreading a rumor that Christ did not
exist. The attestations of Christ’s disciples were not enough, regardless of
the fact that for other historic events attestations of simple historians have
been considered adequate. Today, a percentage of men believe that Jesus
Christ never existed. They do not consider however, that the “Power” that
dismantled all previous religions –the so-called heathen or idolatrous ones–
could be anything else, but not a myth. The obvious ‘fury’, hidden in the
way all these ancient polytheistic temples were destroyed, denotes the
suppressed rage those men had for their old gods, which unleashed total
destruction! Could it be that all those who feel nostalgic for the religions of
the old gods, ignore some hidden details which today have been totally
forgotten?
The creators, through the intervention of their ‘appointed
teachers/assignees’, started to reestablish the inescapable karmic debt from
sins which is paid through endless reincarnations or through eternal hell,
which –as we will see later on– even though it exists, it does so but from a
completely different perspective. The wheel of matter found its regular pace
again, and continues to be turned by god’s bondservants/slaves. The time
for man’s greatest decision is coming! But what can he choose if he knows
nothing of The Truth?
466 HISTORICAL TESTIMONIES FOR THE CHRIST
From the first day of man’s appearance on Earth till today, the creators and
the skeptomorphic society, bound to each other in an endless strife for
supremacy and shielded inside their impassable secret places, have been
manipulating the entire humanity according to their interests, so that it
produces the preferred form of energy. On account of that, they keep man
ignorant of the truth that concerns him, yoked to his material needs and his
genetic impulses, firmly bound by his subjective point of view and
incapable of thinking detached from these bonds, so as to prevent him from
wondering about the real reason for his existence and the cause of his
creation.
467 PLATO'S ‘REPUBLIC’ BOOK 7 (514a-517b)
«Vacuum Fluctuations (p. 220): As Prof. Kip S. Thorn states in his book
‘Black holes and time warps’ (Katoptro Publications, Athens, 1999) …The laws of
physics force the areas of negative-energy to quickly absorb energy from
their neighboring positive-energy areas, restoring the energy balance to
zero.»
In reality, what holds true, is the universal law of equilibrium of opposites,
the ‘Yin’ and the ‘Yang’ [ ]. Therefore under these circumstances, which
“negative” karma do some people imagine they can delete? Karma serves
absolutely dark mechanisms of entrapment…
–Despite the equilibrium of opposites though, in human society negativity
seems to prevail. How does this happen?
–The dense matter that exists in the inner/denser part of the energy-spiral of
this universe (black hole) is in essence its bottom (its 4%).
472A reminder: THE UNIVERSE EXISTED BEFORE THE BIG BANG
«Veneziano claims: “Our Universe is but a small part inside a black hole:
Terrifying indeed, if you think about it!»
This entire universe absorbs Essence and converts it into energy. While this
energy sinks deeper into the inner regions, it diversely varies its frequency
and finally densely accumulates to form –always according to the aetheric
template/pattern– energy-nodes, energy-bronchi and energy-spheres, which
the aetheric brains of the beings ‘project’ as the visible 4% material
universe. This extreme “concentration/bottleneck” of energy in the inner
part of the vortex, causes this energy to deteriorate, which in the eyes of
men takes the form of material decay. Deterioration brings decomposition
(rot). Decomposition starts from the very first day of every material
form/life, and it is the very same force that initially makes every organism
develop, grow big, reach old age until it finally leads it to its death (Laws of
Entropy). This is the decomposition cycle which, as it interacts with human
thought, creates (good and bad) skeptomorphs (thoughtforms); a mutated
form of the energy, a misprint of it. As these skeptomorphs mingle with the
energy found diffused in the universe, they expand it on one hand and
degrade it on the other. Adulterated and henceforth degraded, the energy
condenses into new ‘forms’. Thus, in the absolutely dense material plane,
the bipolar diagram of ‘progress’ appears constantly declining.
Nonetheless the ‘sap’ of pain of this hopeless effort for improvement and
evolution, offers the highest quality of (mutated) energy/nutrition to your
dominators and the longer you produce it, the more they benefit. This way,
they burden you with the responsibility –very typical of them– for their
defective creation, so that when things don’t come out right, you are the
ones to blame!
In order for the HyperCosmoi of the Truth to redeem you from this trap and
open the door for your return Home, they became a sacrificial offering
through Jesus Christ, so as to pay off the debts your rulers pretended you
owe to this creation. So, they announced that since your karmic ‘dues’ had
been paid off, reincarnation was no more and the road to Redemption has
been opened through your Savior’s sacrifice. You, on the other hand, turned
a deaf ear, and in place of any soul-searching, you simply labeled the
Christian point of view as lacking, because it didn’t refer to the
reincarnation/trap anymore!
473 Some will claim that the dogma of reincarnation was abolished by
Justinian at the 5th Ecumenical Synod in 553 A.D. Reincarnation was up
till then, a widely accepted belief. The reason for its abolishment then,
was the realization that Christ had come precisely to cancel this vicious
circle., So, whereas the concept of reincarnation should have been simply
circumvented, it finally had to be completely eradicated, giving thereafter
grounds to much adverse criticism. However, we should be lenient with
the “regulators” of ecclesiastic laws! Taking into account that –at that
time– the people’s educational level was indeed too low to handle the
truth in the correct way, the regulators preferred to bypass the difficulties.
AFTER-DEATH WORLDS
Once dead, man enters the unseen lower part of the great wavy ‘oscillation’
of the material world, abandoning the visible. This new period in the
invisible will include yet another partial and smaller ‘oscillation’, which
starts from the ‘luminous’ –which accompanies the first phase of the soul’s
departure from the body– proceeds to the ‘nebulous’ judgment of the soul,
and finally passes through the darker planes of the underworld (Hades).
Upon arrival into those abysmal depths of the underworld, the soul starts an
ascent to gradually more ‘luminous’ regions, all the way to the ultimate
‘bliss’ of the 2nd material/virtual paradise –at least for the souls that manage
to reach that far.
474 PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (p 29):
«Returning to the common deceased one, we observe that after death man
must go through all subdivisions of the astral cosmos before he is able to
glimpse at the noetic (higher mental) plane, which can only be reached by
very few.»
When a man is between life and death, after a serious accident, a life-
threatening health complication, or a dangerous operation and has crossed
over to the ‘foyer’ of the other world, but not yet its main area, he has an
experience which is common to most people. Accounts of this experience
are plenty and come from those who found themselves ‘outside their body’
and seemed about to die.
These people, most of the times, are contacted by a ‘luminous’ being which,
once it (telepathically) asks them various things about their lives, –if their
time has not ‘come’ yet– gently asks them to return back to their body, with
the excuse that they still have a lot to offer in their lives, or that their loved
ones are waiting for them and need them, …as if those who indeed die
prematurely don’t have to face the same problems! People usually but
reluctantly succumb and return into their bodies again.
Many though insist on not wanting to return –especially if they are about to
return into a very sick body causing them pain– and prefer to remain in
those aetheric spaces, they consider better. Then, the ‘luminous’ being,
gradually abandoning its ‘suave’ and ‘good-natured’ style, starts exerting
pressure on them to return back to their material body. If the man
persistently continues to refuse, then the ‘luminous’ being abandons its
‘benevolent’ stance out front and transforms into a terribly ferocious threat
for the unfortunate life refuter.
475 PLATO’S ‘PHAEDO, OR ABOUT THE PSYCHE’ [=SOUL], ATHANASOPOULOS I.,
K.
(62b, 62c, 62d) (Socrates speaks to Cebes a little before he drinks the conium [=hemlock]):
«Now the idea that is taught in the secret teaching about this matter, (is
that) we men are in a kind of prison and must not set ourselves free (by
committing suicide) or escape,… and that the gods are our guardians and that
we men are one of their possessions. …Well then,” said he (Socrates), “if
one of your chattels (possessions) should kill itself when you had not
indicated that you wished it to die, would you not be angry with it and
punish it if you could?” …Then there may be reason in saying that a man
should wait, and not take his own life until God casts some need/
necessity upon him, as the one he has now sent me (…to drink the hemlock
(conium)).» [ENG. TR.: E. M. COPE, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS, 1875]
«§14. These harmful (evil) powers do not want human beings to be saved:
they instill in them a taste for sacrifices.»
B) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 234)
The appointed teachers of the Creators disclose:
«Speech of Saint Germaine, given on January 1st, 1955 in Philadelphia
USA:.
“…Your knowledge on energy is minimal. The energy which manifests in
the world of matter, as in the higher spheres, is power with which
everything can be performed. It is a divine act. In your causative (astral)
body, you have set aside certain quantities of formulated energy.»
C) GOSPEL OF PHILIP [Eng. tr. PATERSON BROWN]
«§54.God is a cannibal. Because of this, mankind is [sacrificed] to it.
Before mankind was sacrificed, animals were being sacrificed. For these
to which they are sacrificed are not divinities.»
The ‘heart of the lettuce’ is destined to please the select few, whereas the
thicker outer leaves are destined for the inferior ones.
477 After all man has always been mortal = Gr. βρωτός= mortal
= βρ(ο)ωτός = to be eaten [unavoidably].
The soul is the ‘seed’ which, upon completion of its purge from the ‘edible’
astral, is ‘washed’ in preparation for a new sowing. There are plant seeds
that before they are planted in the field, are first germinated in small
seedbeds and when they sprout they are transplanted to the big farm. The
same happens to the soul. Thus the human embryo is initially ‘planted’ in
the protected seedbed/womb and when it ‘sprouts’, it is born so as to be
transplanted in the material-world farm, where, under the right social
circumstances it will develop its ‘nutritious’ astral energy-body.
478 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’
The White Brotherhood, as the Planet’s Spiritual Hierarchy (i.e. the creators' delegates),
state:
(a) (p. 526)«Speech of goddess Pallas Athena (Bridge, February 1960):
Everything here on Earth as well as in the far beyond demands the
deposit of energy. As you advance higher in the path of light, so much
more invaluable (to them) the gift of your life as well as the gift of your
energy becomes.
(b) (p. 100) In the following, Saint Germaine, in a speech he gave in May
1953, provides us with additional information on the subject. (‘Bridge’, Series
1. Book 3, p. 10) …“It has been said to you that the birth currents were
transported from the Hermitage of the Lord Himalaya to the one of god
Meru (Lord Amaru-Muru) in South America. This means that the number
of births will greatly increase in the Western hemisphere in the future,
because the attraction of the magnetic force which pulled the fertile
millions of souls to India, China and other Asian countries in the past, is
now completely reversed and it will shortly commence to attract the souls
to a Western incarnation; because Western bodies have more vitality
and energy than the bodies of the East, and we hope to have a much
larger energy sum to manage in this increasing Western population.»
So in order for this imprisonment to continue unhindered, since the
produced human-energy is of vital importance to them, they presented
humanity with karma or the law of reciprocal justice. After all, the sharing
of ‘positive’ and ‘negative’ energy to its recipients was the main reason for
its enforcement.
479 A) OLD TESTAMENT, EXODUS CH. 29
30):«The popular idea that someone can –after death– acquire unlimited
knowledge from the astral world or other sources of higher spiritual
development, and that these can be transferred through a psychic (medium)
to the living, is not true. In the astral plane, the deceased does not
possess more knowledge than what he did while living, and if he could
transmit something, this would be what little he knew when alive.»
In other words, information through ‘mediums’ which seems to come
from late relatives, is more likely from malevolent negative astral beings
concealed under the façade of a ‘relative’, rather than the deceased
themselves…
This knowledge frames the astral body of every deceased and makes it
appear capable of logic, but not in any productive way concerning whatever
new circumstances follow in his after-death route.
Once man dies, the soul remains in an intermediate energy-region for some
time (it is roughly estimated, for 40 days) enveloped in its aetheric
body/template, until that too is permanently dissolved.
481 RUDOLF STEINER ‘AT THE GATES OF ANTHROPOSOPHY’, [Gr. tr. ALEXIOU
TH.]
«With most people the aetheric
CH. ‘LIFE OF THE SOUL AFTER DEATH’ (p. 31):
body dissolves gradually into the cosmic aether…In the case of ordinary
men then, we have two corpses: one of the physical body and one of the
aetheric.»
This is, for most souls, a serene waiting period in the foyer of the
underworld, which many souls mistake for the paradise.
482 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’
The Great White Brotherhood as the authoritative power of the archon of this world states:
«Speech of the master Chohan Morya: The moment a soul is ready to
leave the physical body, the personage of Maha Chohan …prepares to
receive the last breath of the ascending spirit. As this is underway the
Silver Cord (the thread of life) breaks and an angel or master or his
representative awaits the soul and usually delivers it to that soothing
tranquility which, in the orthodox faith, humanity knows as ‘Paradise’.
There, after a certain amount of time during which the soul is allowed to
meet some friends and beloved ones, …the angel of the Karmic
Committee appears again with the summons at hand, calling the said soul
to appear before it.»
There, they wait for their turn to appear before the infamous judging
(karmic) committee, or for their “good testimony before the awesome
tribunal of God.” [The Divine Liturgy of St. John Chrysostom: Litany of the Precious Gifts]
483 A) PLATO’S REPUBLIC, BOOK 10 (v. 614b-614d),
And let me tell you, I shall
now unfold the tale to you, not according to Alcinous, but according to a
bold warrior, Er, the son of Armenius, a Pamphylian by race. He was
once slain in battle, and when the corpses were taken up on the tenth day
already decayed, was found intact, and having been brought home, at the
moment of his funeral, on the twelfth day as he lay upon the pyre,
revived, and after coming to life related what, he said, he had seen in the
world beyond.
He said that when his soul went forth from his body he journeyed with a
great company [614c] and that they came to a mysterious (orig. Gr. text.:
daemonic) region where there were two openings side by side in the earth,
and above and over against them in the sky two others, and that judges
were sitting between these, and that after every judgment they bade the
righteous journey to the right and upwards through the sky with tokens
attached to them in front, of the judgment passed upon them, and the
unjust to take the road to the left and downward, they too wearing signs,
but behind them, [614d] of all that had befallen them.» [ENGLISH TR.:
JAMES ADAM, 1902, CAMBRIDGE, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS.]
account:«…For all the wrongs they had ever done to anyone and all whom
they had severally wronged they had paid the penalty in turn tenfold for
each, and the measure of this was by periods of a hundred years each,
[615b] so that on the assumption that this was the length of human life the
punishment would be ten times the crime.» [Eng. tr.: JAMES ADAM, 1902]
This (second phase) is an absolutely secret process, protected like a sacred
ritual, and it is because of this second phase that IT BECOMES IMPERATIVE FOR
THE SOUL NOT TO REMEMBER. Nonetheless, despite the fact the soul doesn’t
remember, man still feels absolute horror for death. The soul cannot free
itself from this horror, no matter how much “therapeutic treatment” it
undergoes in the 2nd virtual paradise.
486 A) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’: «Saint Germaine, in a
commentary in one of his speeches to the disciples of the Bridge, on
March 31st, 1956, mentioned the following: “Oh! There is much you do
not know! Fortunately there is a Shroud of ‘Mercy’ between the
conscious noûs and certain aetheric memories, and this veil is very
gradually removed from time to time. And this because, it is known, a
most prudent man lost his mind completely just by peeking into the
‘Tenant on the Threshold’ –as the human creation of the personal life of
man is often called (man's skeptomorphic offspring).» This means that, the
moment the prudent man cast his eyes upon what lies behind the Shroud
of ‘Mercy’, went crazy.
B) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§63. One is either of the world, or
one is resurrected [anastasis], or one is in the intermediate world (the
astral plane). God forbid that I be found there! In this world there is
good and there is evil. What is good is not all good, and what is evil is not
all evil. But beyond this world, there is something that is really evil: it
is the intermediate world, the world of the dead.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
So this second phase is the fragmentation of man’s astral (emotional) body
into its parts; the process of ‘apportionment’. After man’s appearance in
front of the Karmic Committee, the central gate of Hades opens wide and
the guardian Kerberos allows no one to escape back to life, but forces them
to be taken to the insides of the underworld, in order for his energy
segmentation/partitioning to begin.
487 A) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 251)
«Speech of Paul the Venetian, Chohan of the Third Ray, 3 October 1953,
in New York to the students of ‘Bridge to Freedom’:
…When Maha Chohan sees that the energy given to the individual by the
sun is enough and nothing more can be accomplished (meaning that the
fruit/man is mature), there is no way of going back, …but ‘always
Ahead’. And the Angel stands in front of the gate of the Karma halls
whenever each of the souls is being judged. This Angel, standing with his
arms stretched, says: ‘Ahead’. This blessed one isn’t always likeable to
the souls of men. Nonetheless, ‘Ahead’, the souls must proceed.»
B) PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (p. 22-30):
«When, after death, he (man) leaves the physical body, he first visits this
invisible world, and sometimes remains there for a long time, whether he
wants it or not. It is the world known by the Greek Mythology as Hades,
by Christendom as ‘hell’ and as the wise men of the Middle Ages called
it, the ‘Astral Plane’.»
What man encountered in his material life, was exclusively the absorption
of energy through his twofold material action/activity. In the energy realms
of Hades, the absence of an active material body prevents the man-soul
from energy-nourishing not only himself but also the energy-groups he has
fed/supplied throughout his life. This is where hell begins for him. The
aetheric brain that formulates the world into images does not exist anymore.
Inside a formless ocean of energy, the man-soul is overtaken by nightmare
situations as he is dominated by his nostalgia for the forms/images he has
loved in the material world. His lower mental body, already full, produces
no further information. The soul then, “wearing” only its astral/emotional
energy-body, goes through all stages of the astral plane, in order for every
different energy-form –developed by man during his lifetime and stored in
his astral body– to be dispensed/distributed to its respective recipients.
[Saint Germaine: “Because in your causative (astral) body you have
deposited certain quantities of modulated energy”.]
To make this whole issue of death clearer, I will present it to you from a
different perspective, reminding you of the second phase of self-knowledge.
If you remember, what we had then pointed out was the ability man has in
his life to look at all these “formulated” living energy-hypostases/conditions
head-on and see them claim their energy-supplies through his daily activity
in life.
When man lives his life –in his active material body– in the material plane,
his other bodies simultaneously live/exist in the corresponding energy-
planes. Thus, his astral body exists and lives in the astral plane, supplying
the corresponding energy-forces relative to his material activities, thoughts
and emotions.
488 RUDOLF STEINER ‘AT THE GATES OF ANTHROPOSOPHY’ [Gr. tr. ALEXIOU
TH.]
(a) CH. ‘THE THREE WORLDS’ (p. 18): «There
are three worlds: 1) The Physical
world, the ‘scene’ of human life 2) The Astral or Soul world, 3) The
Devachan(ic) or world of Spirit. These three worlds are not spatially
separate from each other. We are surrounded by the things of the physical
world, which we perceive with our external sensory organs (senses). But
the astral world exists in the same space with us. As we live in the
physical world, at the same time, we live in the other two worlds as well:
The astral world and the Devachan world. The three worlds are wherever
we ourselves are. Only, we do not see the two higher worlds, just as a
blind man does not see the physical world.
(b) CH. ‘LIFE AFTER DEATH’ (p. 32):
…This condition is called ‘Kamaloka’, the place of desires. But this place
isn’t some region set apart: ‘Kamaloca’ is also where we are, and the
spirits of the dead are always hovering around us. But their presence
escapes our physical senses.… For example, a man eats avidly and with
real pleasure. The clairvoyant will see the satisfaction of the man's desire
as a brown-red thoughtform (skeptomorph) in the upper part of his astral
body.»
During his life and through his activities, man has learned to activate some
of these situations in the form of weaknesses, passions, positive and
negative dependencies and positive and negative ‘egotisms’. With his daily
emotions he has learned to nurture these situations but also to feed himself
from them.
489 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’
TH.]
CH. ‘LIFE OF THE SOUL AFTER DEATH’ (p. 31, 32, 33)
«How, then, does a dead man feel? …The material (means) of pleasure
clings to the physical body. We must have a palate, etc., to be able to eat.
But pleasure… and the desire for pleasure remain even after death. But
man has no longer any possibility to satisfy his desires, since the bodily
organs that provide the means for this satisfaction are missing. It is the
same with all the pleasures and desires. …Like a wayfarer in the desert,
the soul, tormented from burning thirst (of every desire), wanders, looking
for some spring at which to quench its thirst…since it no longer possesses
any (bodily) organ to satisfy it. …Why does the soul have to endure this
torment? The reason is that man has to wean himself gradually from these
physical desires of the senses, so that the soul may detach itself from the
Earth, may purify and cleanse itself. …Among the various feelings that
cling to man during his life, is especially the unique feeling of existence,
the sheer joy of being alive, and the attachment to the physical body.»
B) PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (pp. 25-26):
«...The astral world is the environment of the man who is seized with
unrestrained and harsh passions. This is called the abyss, the vast place of
desires that cannot be satisfied because of the absence of the physical
body, which was the means of satisfaction. Here we find the drunkards
and those who are enslaved by carnal passions, and generally speaking,
the man who is obsessed with vile and avid desires, and had been their
slave throughout his life, and will continue to be, until the prevailing and
overwhelming yet low desire gradually wears out. It is said that the
tortures of these desires are analogous to the torments of hell-fire,
mentioned by the earlier Christian Orthodoxy. However, these torments
are dated back to pre-Christianic times, as we see in the Ani Papyrus,
4.000 years ago: “What manner of land is this unto which I have come! It
is arid, it lacks air, it is vast and bottomless; it is black like the darkest
darkness of a black night and people wander through it, hopelessly. But
here, it is impossible for a man with a worriless, rested heart to live.
On the other hand, we find Tantalus, in Greek mythology, constantly
tormented by raging thirst and eternally doomed to watch the water
vanish the moment his lips are about to taste it.
…According to Annie Besant, in the astral world there are also corrupt
men, incarcerated in their astral bodies known as ‘elementals’ …they are
after those who tend towards carnal passions, which they had invited and
attracted to themselves while being in the physical world. Anyone gifted
with astral vision, passing by the streets of London, can see these
elementals cluster round the beer houses and taverns… deriving pleasure
from the stench given out from the drinks and endeavoring to push
themselves inside the bodies of people who are drinking. These entities
are attracted to those who feed their bodies on such matters and such
environment is part of their emotional life. These are the ‘prisoners of the
earth’ about whom we have heard so many blamable things.»
The emotional situations man has learned to experience in his lifetime and
the energy-hypostases that grew accustomed to feed from him, remain
attached to him. These concern both positive and negative energy-
potentials, because every astral body consists of both positive and negative
energy parts. And to use different words for that, the sums of energies that
used to feed from this man are still connected to him. These energy-
sums/hypostases are projected in front of him, claiming the energy
(nutrition) they have made a habit of getting from him.
491 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS
E.]
The entire text refers to the experiences that a man will have after the death of his material body.
In its pages, there are references to frightful entities which the dead man meets in the underground
world. However, they are all characterized as projections of the man himself and they correspond
to the tendencies, desires and fears that the man cultivated during his life. The instructive text
which is recited in front of the dead man, says:
«… Oh, Nobly-born Child! Listen without wavering! Now, the
(p. 155-158)
eight Gauri(1) goddesses will emerge from within your brain and shall
appear to you! Do not be terrified! From the east of the horizon of your
brain, the White Gauri shall appear, her right hand holding a corpse as a
club and her left hand holding a blood-filled skull-bowl. Do not fear!
From the south, the Yellow Gauri, holding a bow and arrow, ready to
shoot; …all these eight Gauri goddesses, from the eight points of the
horizon surrounding the five blood-thirsty Herukas(2), will emerge from
within your own brain and shall appear to you …After that, the eight
Pishachi(3) of the holy lands will emerge and appear to you! From the east
a dark maroon, lion-headed Sinhamukha, crossing her arms over her
chest, devouring a corpse in her mouth, and tossing her mane; from the
south, a red, tiger-headed Vyaghrimukha, crossing her arms downward,
gnashing her fangs; from the west, a black, fox-headed Srigalamukha,
with a blade in her right hand, holding intestines in her left hand feasting
on them, licking the blood; from the north, a dark blue, wolf-headed
Svanamukha with swollen eyes, lifting a corpse up to her mouth with her
two hands …from the southwest, a dark red, hawk-headed Kankamukha,
carrying a big corpse over her shoulders.
(p. 158)…O, child of a good family, the six southern Yoginis(4) emerge
from your own brain and appear before you! Vajra the Incorruptible, with
the head of a pig, holding a blade. Santi the Peace, with a reddish water-
monster head, holding an amphora. …The dark green, vulture-headed
Bhaksini holding a club; Rakshasi, the red, dog-headed daemoness,
holding a sharp razor.»
(1) Gauri: A group of eight female deities with predatory and carnivorous tempers.
(2) Heruka: A male sacred spirit. The word ‘bloodthirsty’ characterizes its attribute of absorbing
And the references to the frightful entities, with their half-human and
half-animal body, continue throughout the entire text of ‘The Tibetan book
of the dead’, reminding us of the mythological anthropomorphous entities
of the world, which, in our book, have been characterized as the human
living thoughtforms (skeptomorphs), generated by man and analyzed in
the chapter ‘The end of the race of Heroes’.
Just like wild dogs that voraciously devour the food someone throws in
front of them, so do the lower astrals (i.e. negative energy-sums) devour the
lower energy-portions that correspond to them, and which comprise a
portion of that particular astral body.
492 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS
E.] p. 160:
«At that time, when the fifty-eight blood-drinking deities emerge from
within your brain, …because of your clinging, you will not recognize
these abominable presences and you will resort to a frenzied flee and fall
once again into utter misery. ...You will feel panic, agony and exhaustion.
Your own projections/visions will take a daemonic form and you will
continue wandering in Samsara!(1)
…O, nobly-born child! Even if the bodies of the largest of the Peaceful
and Wrathful Deities are equal (in vastness) to the limits of the heavens,
the intermediate ones, as big as Mt. Meru, the smallest equal to eighteen
times the height of an ordinary human body, be not terrified at that; be not
awed! All phenomena manifest as lights and images!
(p.162)… When your own visions/projections appear in that form, be not
afraid, for the body you have is a body made of your karmic tendencies,
thus, even if it is killed or dismembered, it cannot die!
(p.180) THE MIRROR OF KARMA: …The master of death will look in the
mirror of karma and see its reflections, clear and distinct…The master of
death will tie a rope around your neck and drag you away. He will cut off
your head, rip out your heart, pull out your guts, lick your brains, drink
your blood, tear your flesh to shreds, and gnaw your bones. But you won't
die, even though your body is cut to pieces. Being cut up again and again,
you will suffer immense pain.» (It is the absolutely mystical process of
dying that concerns the distribution of the energy stored in the astral
body in pieces.)
(1) Samsara: The vicious cycle of birth and death; the world of Maya-
illusion.
The translator and commentator of “The Tibetan Book of the Dead”,
Eustathios Liakopoulos, describes the six realms of Samsara together
with the five fatal sins dominating in these realms:
1) The realm of Samsaric (worldly [Sallustius]) gods. …The gods of Samsara
are considered to be immortal, but only up to the point that their good
karma runs out (so, the very same oscillation of dyadic matter, degrades them through an
endless, vicious circle of ascent and degradation). Pride –the first fatal sin–
undermines the realm of these gods and consumes their suspecting bliss.
2) The realm of the jealous gods who are called demigods or Titans in the
Greek Mythology, with Jealousy –the second fatal sin- leading them to
intolerance/bigotry through endless victories and defeats.
3) The animal kingdom, which includes all animal creatures, Ignorance –
the third fatal sin– dark and suspicious, has surrounded and captured the
realm of animals and reproduces their instinctive fear and insecurity.
4) The realm of the Hungry Ghosts, with Desire –the fourth fatal sin–
sustained by the ‘unquenchable’ and imposes insatiable passions.
5) The realm of beings of hell, with Hatred –the fifth fatal sin– having
accumulated heavily and impenetrably all over this realm causing and
resulting in unbearable pain.
6) The realm of Human beings. All the five basic passions dominate this
realm accumulatively, mostly in the form of arrogance and desire.
The wheel of life and existence of Samsara are held by Yama, the ruler of
existence. He is considered the lord of death and the judge of the dead in
the Bardo (=intermediate state) of rebirth. He is also called the lord of
Dharma (=the law of existence and the essence of phenomena).
Thus with the end of material action, the hatred that someone used to feel
for his fellowmen does not find an outlet for satisfaction and consumes its
master. His lust is also left unfulfilled, his eroticism finds no response. His
gluttony remains unsatisfied. The jealousy he might have felt for people,
becomes gigantic now and since it is impossible for him to proceed to
reprisals to satisfy it through action– it devours him and causes him pain.
All his desires, now unsatisfied and hungry, through their urge to be
satisfied, are transformed into beasts that victimize him.
Deeply repressed situations, that ‘civilized’ man never accepted they
existed inside him, appear before him as if from nowhere, and pursue him.
The need to punish those who have harmed him –so that he can find
justice– becomes a scourge. The negative situations that he himself imposed
on others appear as Furies from the deepest parts within and demand to
balance out the injustice by cutting pieces off from his energy-body.
Lament, pain and unsatisfied desires torture the souls of men. This is the
passage from the lower astral planes. Good and bad men go through there,
in order to deposit the portion incorporated in their astral body that
corresponds to these regions. The more weaknesses one had cultivated
during his life, the longer he remains there, since the ‘plump’ negative
energy-portion of his astral body takes longer to get consumed.
There are dead people, who through very strong bonds of multifaceted
dependencies and attachments to matter, insist on struggling hopelessly to
absorb energy from it, thus forming the category of earth-bound spirits.
Others again, due to intense situations they have experienced during their
lifetime, get trapped inside space-time instances or, on other occasions,
move through parallel alternative energy-probabilities –which we will
explain later– in order to absorb the energy they are looking for from there.
All these groups of spirits comprise the category of the so-called ‘ghosts’
that, attached mainly to the Earth’s aetheric plane as they are, remain bound
to it.
The astral world is immense and hides inside it so many different aspects,
sections and categories that cannot be exhausted, no matter how long we
talk about them. After all, our subject is not the astral world, but we are
briefly mentioning it here as we ‘pass through’ it.
When at some point, the last negative energy-part of man’s astral body is
consumed as it is severed to be added to its corresponding wider energy-
group of the astrals, his soul ascends to the more luminous/positive astral
planes. There, it comes face to face with its ‘positive’ inner situations, and
as it gets there, thirsty and tormented from the lower astral regions of hell, it
‘extends its hands’ to these new figures, asking them to fill it with their
serene, positive offerings. Right then however, the soul realizes with
disappointment, that this notion was just an illusion created in life by
methodically falsified theories. Just as civilized men while eating ornament
their tables with silver utensils and civilly consume the best parts of the
slaughtered animal, so do the ‘positive’ astrals in the form of ‘benign’
masters and their creators/gods –as persistent worshipers of ceremony–
‘politely’ devour their positive energy-share and are incapable of quenching
the thirst of the tormented soul.
493 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, [ENG. TR. PATERSON BROWN]
B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 6: «§21. For where your treasure is, there
your heart will be also.»
Just as the unfulfilled craving of negative desires scourges man’s soul, so
does any material expression he has ‘loved’ trap him into a hopeless quest,
generating the same pain his unsatisfied negative desires had originally
caused him.
496 A) PAPASTAVROU A., ‘COSMOS WITHIN A COSMOS’ CH. ASTRAL PLANE (p. 29):
«For those who in the physical life failed to develop even a portion of
their mental/noetic body and as men, they were totally focused on matter
and self-interest, the planes of ‘bliss’ of the mental/noetic world are
remote. What they developed in the physical world was their astral
(emotional) body of desires and excitements and that, along with its
corresponding plane, is all that remains familiar and known to them after
death.»
Even his kind offer to his fellowmen, that ‘exalted’ him so much while he
was alive, can only comfort him now as much as ‘leftovers’, and is unable
to relieve him. This is because while he was still in material existence, he
had absorbed all the energy-portion that was his share from this positive
activity, through satisfaction of his positive egotism or the positive social
acceptance he experienced due to his offering. So, the positive-energy after-
effect, recorded/stored in his astral body –as the result of a ‘fermentation
process’– is cut off from it to be added to the corresponding and generally
positive sum (group) of the higher astral plane, thus leaving the soul
exposed once more. Additionally, if in those astral regions he desires to act
positively in order to supply himself again, the nonexistence of an active
material body renders this effort a tormenting impossibility.
At certain times, during his material life, sometimes out of need, other times
to project his “ego” and others out of conviction, man makes certain
positive offerings to his fellowmen, but never manages to harvest the
energy-benefits he thinks he deserves. Energy-deficits are therefore created
within him, and since his soul feels that some ‘pieces’ belong to it, it tries to
look for them inside these energy spaces in vain. In order to acquire them
again, the soul ends up accepting a new incarnation in matter. Thus, man’s
soul slowly realizes that human, materialistic love was merely a ‘healthy’
energy-nutrition during his life and not the ‘key’ to Redemption and the
envisagement of the True God.
497 Let me remind you of the case of Mother Theresa and her reports of
the ‘darkness’, the ‘torture’ and the ‘loneliness’ that obsessed her life
despite her ‘love offerings’ to her fellowmen. She couldn’t find God
through this ‘love’.
MOTHER TERESA DOUBTED THE EXISTENCE OF GOD, ACCORDING TO HER
LETTERS, SOURCE: ATHENIAN AND MACEDONIAN NEWS AGENCY, 26/8/2007
«Mother Teresa doubted the existence of God, according to her letters.
Mother Teresa, who is likely to be declared Saint by the Catholic Church,
endlessly felt her faith shaken throughout her life and, in addition,
doubted the very existence of God, as it is disclosed in letters that she
wrote in 1979 to her trusted friend, reverent Michael Van der Pet.
Her constant references to the ‘darkness’, the ‘loneliness’ and the
‘torment’ are present in more than 40 letters she wrote during a period of
66 years. Although these letters exhibit brief remorse, Mother Teresa
spent more than 50 years doubting the existence of God despite the
opposite image she projected in her public life.»
But this deep realization of the soul from incarnation to incarnation, though
not conscious, results –generation after generation– in a constant
degeneration of human relationships and the gradual downfall of the values
of friendship, companionship, trust and altruism by constantly making the
diagram of human ‘evolution’ slope downwards without again being able to
ensure the road to Salvation.
When at some point every stored positive and negative part of the energy-
body has been severed from it and added to the corresponding wider
positive or negative astral sum/group, as well as every piece of human
knowledge of the lower mental plane has enriched the lower mental sub-
plane i.e. the higher level of the astral –the akashic sub-plane– then the soul
is released from its astral body which remains there as an empty shell
wandering in the astral realms until it dissolves. Until it dissolves however,
every such astral-shell is occupied by astral entities of all kinds, who after
seizing it, appear in séances (“spiritual” gatherings) of living humans,
pretending to be this or that dead person, thus misleading the living. In
other cases –since the astral body itself maintains an ‘echo of
consciousness’ from the Soul that raised it– it follows that Soul in its new
incarnation and feels sorrow watching it now nourish a new astral body, like
a child who watches its mother devoting herself to a new-born baby.
Sometimes, these astral shells attach themselves to that man and generate
various problems in his new incarnation. This is just a sample of the
problems this material creation has caused.
The most prominent post-mortem ‘benefit’ that comes from the positive
activities of man’s previous material life is that from these ‘luminous’
higher astral regions of the positive planes, the soul has access to the 2nd
virtual paradise (Nirvana), where it will undergo ‘therapeutic teaching’ and
rest. On account of this possibility, a rumor was created among men that
whoever performs good deeds goes to ‘heaven’.
As in many cases the seeds of plants are washed and undergo various
processes in order to be planted again, so does the denuded soul, after it
leaves its astral body in the astral planes as an empty shell, enter the area of
the 2nd reflection paradise (Nirvana), where it accepts ‘healing’ from the
traumatic experience of the astral denudation. Additionally, through the
teaching of the masters (from the creators’ side) who reside there, the Soul
recovers from the wounds and torments it suffered in its material life in
order to prepare for a new visit to the material plane, inside a new body and
new circumstances of life, appropriately selected for it.
498 PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 234): «When a soul has
paid the imposed karma to it and has received the necessary rest the
messenger angel appears to it again, but with a different “scroll” at hand.
This map is now with a cyan-colored ribbon…and its work is to invite the
said soul to present itself once more to the karmic committee for rebirth.»
On the other hand, souls that never managed to reach the 2nd (reflection)
material paradise pass on to the new incarnation too, driven though by the
lower astral powers of the lower astral planes, where they had been
encaged. These dark powers, having sucked every trace of negative energy
dry from the aforementioned astral body (and since its soul does not possess
anything positive to offer to the higher astral orders), throw it (the soul) (in
the best case scenario) into a miserable new existence, so that through its
fear, passions and pains it will reproduce the inferior energies that will feed
the powers of these lower astral planes again. In the worst case scenario
though, very dark astral powers, not only entrap the soul, but because of
their bulimia, devour the soul itself until it is completely lost…
Before each soul comes to its new material incarnation, regardless of the
energy-region it comes from, it must permanently delete every memory
from its intellect that reminds it of the painful process of denudation from
its astral body. This phase of deletion will render it obedient to the process
of the new incarnation.
499 A) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 241): «After the
completion of the task of the Karmic committee, follows the service and
the blessing for the elected souls, which are also ready for incarnation…
and on their forehead, the ribbon of Forgetfulness is placed. …In his
encyclical letter of the 16th of August 1953 to his disciples, Maha Chohan
gives the following information: “…Awaiting in the planes of Light is a
great number of elected spirits which…will incarnate. …Those who were
their sponsors, their guides and teachers, are especially sad to see those
souls being born under the bonds of Forgetfulness.»
B) PLATO'S REPUBLIC BOOK 10 (The narration of Er the son of Armenius continues):
«…
And the judgments and penalties were somewhat of this manner… But
when seven days had elapsed for each group in the meadow, they were
required to rise up on the eighth and journey on, and they came in four
days to a spot. …There, they should present themselves in front of
Lachesis. …A prophet first marshaled them in orderly intervals… and
went up to a lofty platform and spoke: “This is the word of Lachesis, the
maiden daughter of Need: Ephemeral souls, now is the beginning of
another cycle of mortal generation.” … All the souls had now chosen
their lives… Lachesis sent with them the daemon whom they had chosen,
to be the guardian of their new lives … whence not being allowed to turn
round … (the souls) marched on in a scorching heat to the plain of
Forgetfulness… and then towards evening they encamped by the river of
Un-mindfulness/Thoughtlessness (orig. Gr. text: river Amelitos)… of this they
were all obliged to drink a certain quantity,… and those who were not
saved by wisdom drank more than was necessary; and each one as he
drank forgot all things. He (Er) himself was hindered from drinking the
water (in order to remember what he had seen to convey it to humans).»
[TRANSLATED BY PAUL SHOREY, CAMBRIDGE, MA, HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS,
http://www.perseus.tufts.edu]
The quality of the new life chosen for each man will be relative to the
quality of energy his soul is accustomed to produce. Therefore, a soul
inclined to low-quality energy-production caused by unbridled desires and
passions will incarnate into corresponding living circumstances. There, it
will produce its low-quality energy/dog-food for the inferior beings of the
lower astral plane, or hell, as people call it. On the opposite side, high-
quality energy-producing souls will be ‘seeded’ into favorable conditions,
in order to offer the desired result for their superior masters under the best
of circumstances. This is the cause for man’s “good” or ‘bad’ karma.
–And what happens after the death of that category of men who possess no
soul but are vitalized solely by the sum of their energy-bodies?
–The structural root of the energy-bodies of all men exists interwoven with
the material genes of the DNA. Thus, the aforementioned men –through
their materialistic activity in life– having enriched their astral body with the
corresponding emotional situations according to their genetic specifications
–which are not necessarily only negative ones– after their physical death,
they bestow the energy-portions they have created during their lifetime onto
the central groups of these positive and negative energies. And since these
men were nothing else but these energy/emotional situations alone, they
remain empty astral shells that eventually dissolve completely. These men
in their material life justly deny reincarnation indignantly since it is a
nonexistent procedure for them when others insist on its existence.
–And what is left for man to do to redeem himself from this whole process,
since neither “good” nor ‘bad’ grant him salvation?
–The assimilation of the Truth (‘And thou shalt know the Truth and the
Truth shall set you free’) and the acquisition of Essence/Spirit save every
Soul.
All this anguish that accompanies the soul’s route after death is a
completely methodized and systematic status quo, aiming to irrevocably
lead it to a new incarnation. Thus, having no other choice, the only thing
left for the soul to do is ‘to choose the lesser of two evils’, resigning to a
new incarnation, whatever that might be, in order to free itself from the
suffocating astral regions as soon as possible. With these tactics, they keep
man enslaved inside the eternal cycle of reincarnations, and through their
teachers promise him that… someday… he will be redeemed. Nevertheless,
man can’t ever realize that this is indeed not valid, due to the oblivion that
is forced upon him! So he continues to blindly spin the wheel of his ‘quasi’
life for the benefit of others.
The only thing that can liberate man from these astral regions is his very
own Spirit. As we said when we were talking of the second phase of self-
knowledge, when man –still alive– frees his imprisoned Divine Spark from
the Tartara (the deep underworld) of his existence, or after he pleads for
active Spirit to be granted to him, he will then begin to be supplied with a
different kind of ‘nutrition’, exclusively Spiritual.
500 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 4: «§32. ButHe (Jesus) said to them (the disciples),
“I have food to eat that you do not know about.»
This new ‘Supply’ is not the outcome of external factors (i.e. positive or
negative action), but of the retrieval of the Sacred Provisions of pure Spirit.
These Provisions however have different attributes than the virtual
‘positive’ ones of matter and once man manages to gain a glimpse, even a
faint one of these True and Sacred Positives, he realizes that since each
material ‘positive’ action carries a negative seed within, it ceases to be
Unblemished. Thus, material ‘kindness’ looks like a cheap imitation of the
Real, Spiritual One. Material “truth” seems to be a caricature of the Real
and Essential One. Justice in the material world is inconsequential and
almost nonexistent compared to the Sacred Archetype of Spiritual Justice.
Right then, man ceases to act and withdraws from material activity, because
he realizes the impotence of the material dimension and the material body –
even that of the Unified Man– to produce anything but grotesque
caricatures.
501 A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§11. The words we give to
earthly realities engender illusion; they turn the heart away from the Real
to the unreal. The one who hears the word God does not perceive the
Real, but an illusion or an image of the Real. …we will understand this
on the day when we experience the Real.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
§13. High spiritual Powers [the Archon] wanted to deceive Man (Celestial
Man)… They took the name for goodness and applied it to what was not
good: words became deceitful, and (since) then they are joined to that
which is without being and without goodness. They alienate with
simulations and appearances: they make a free person into a slave.
B) THE GOSPEL OF LUKE, CH. 6: «§15. For what is highly esteemed among
men is an abomination in God's sight.»
Do you now understand why, when we analyzed the Higher Mental
(Intellectual) Body, I told you that the four elements of matter crucify the
Unified Man? This is because you shoulder the symbol of matter, the cross,
only if you forsake the beauties of this world and despise its ugliness.
502 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: «§38. And he who does not take his
cross and follow after Me is not worthy of Me.»
Thus, with this Epignosis (cognition), in the astral regions that every soul
must go through after material death, it will not be possessed by the ‘thirst’
of material desires, passions and emotional dependencies, since it will
consider them obstructive and insignificant, and matter itself as revolting.
503 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§56. Jesus said: Whoever
knows the world discovers a corpse. And whoever discovers a corpse
cannot be contained by the world.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
B) PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS
E.] p. 202:
«EJECTION INTO A PURE PLANE: From this moment on though, I will feel
nausea, revolt and disgust for this Samsara (the visible and invisible
material world). Time has finally come to abandon it.»
Furthermore, man, having learned to draw energy and support from the
Spirit within, through the Higher Mental Body that surrounds him, will
continue to do the same there too (in the astral regions) thus escaping the
pain of any material deprivation.
504 A) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: «§35. And Jesus said to them, “I am the
bread of life. He who comes to Me shall never hunger, and he who
believes in Me shall never thirst.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 7: «§37…If anyone thirsts, let him come to Me
and drink. §38. Whoever believes in Me, as the Scripture has said, “From
his innermost being will flow rivers of living water.»
In most cases however, These Holy Souls bypass astral planes altogether,
by piercing them through, like shooting stars in the night. To safely
accomplish such a definitive and complete bypass that will lead straight into
the region of the Higher Mental Plane which is located in the ‘neutral zone’,
it is imperative for a man’s soul, at the time of death, to ‘depart’ from the
seventh energy-center (chakra), at the top of the head.
505 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS
Through the imposed deceit that exists in the material plane, which
persistently hides the ONE AND ONLY TRUTH, man, during his lifespan, does
not manage to locate this TRUTH and to ‘dress’ his astral body with Its
Epignosis. Thus, in those astral regions, he will not know what to choose
and what to claim/assert.
507 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, TRANSLATED BY
«§28. Just as the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve and to
give His life as a ransom for many.»
B) EPITÁPHIOS THRĒNOS, THE ‘LAMENTATION UPON THE GRAVE’ (MAUNDY
THURSDAY): «And You, Christ, consented to become mortal and
descended down to Hades.»
C) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 8: «§24. Therefore I said to you that you will
die in your sins; for if you do not believe that I am He (i.e. the one who
alleviates the sin of the world), you will die in your sins.»
D) THE (FIRST) APOCALYPSE OF JAMES, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY
TRANSLATED BY WILLIAM R. SCHOEDEL
«The Lord said to him: James, behold, I shall reveal to you your
redemption. When you are seized and you undergo these sufferings (of
death) a multitude will arm them-selves against you that <they> may
seize you. And in particular three of them will seize you - they who sit
(there) as toll collectors (the lords of the karmic committee). Not only do
they demand toll (the payback of karmic debt), but they also take away souls by
theft. When you come into their power, one of them, who is their guard
will say to you, 'Who are you', or, “Where are you from?” You are to say
to him, “I am a son, and I am from the Father.” He will say to you, “What
sort of son are you, and to what father do you belong?” You are to say to
him, “I am from the Pre-existent Father, and a son in the Pre-existent
One.” (A large portion of the text is destroyed with just a few worlds left
which make no sense)…When he also says to you, “Where will you go?”
you are to say to him, “To the place from which I have come, there shall I
return.” And if you say these things, you will escape their attacks.»
E) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§50. Jesus says: If they ask you
from where you come, say: we were born of the Light, There, Where
Light is born of Light. It holds true and is revealed within their image. If
they ask you who you are, Say: We are its children, the beloved of the
Father, the Living One. If they ask you what is the sign of the Father in
you, say: It is movement and it is repose (=rest, the two opposites in
one).» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
Another Gospel, that gives ‘instructions’ regarding the post mortem
course of the Soul that wishes to be redeemed, is that of Mary
Magdalene:
F) THE GOSPEL OF MARY (MAGDALENE) JEAN-YVES LELOUP, Gr. tr. KOUROUSSI
A., A. (p. 15 §1-25, p. 16 §1-19, p. 17 §1-6)
«I did not see you descending, but now I see you ascending”, said Desire
(to the Soul). “Why do you lie, since you are a part of me?”
The Soul answered (to Desire) and said: “I have seen you. You did not
see me nor recognize me. I was with you as a garment, and you did not
feel me”.
Having said that (the Soul), went away rejoicing greatly. Then she came
to the third atmosphere (=level, stage), which is called Ignorance. It
questioned the Soul asking:
“Where are you going? Weren’t you bound by wickedness? Yes, you were
enslaved and without judgment. (said Ignorance)
And the Soul said: “Why do you judge me although I have not judged? I
was dominated (bound), although I have not dominated (bound) anyone. I
was not recognized. But I have recognized that All that has been
composed will be decomposed (dissolved), both on earth and in the
sky (said the Soul to Ignorance).
The Soul, liberated from the third atmosphere, it went upwards and
arrived at the fourth atmosphere (stage), (which) had seven
manifestations (forms).
The first manifestation is darkness, the second one is desire, the third one
is ignorance, the fourth one is deadly jealousy, the fifth one is carnal
inebriation, the sixth one is the intoxicating wisdom, the seventh one is
devious wisdom. These are the seven expressions of Wrath, which
oppress the Soul with questions like:
−“Whence do you come from, man-slayer? Where are you going, you
wanderer?”
The Soul answered:
−“He who oppressed me (bound me) has been slain, and he who surrounded
me is no more (the material body), and my desire has now subsided, and I
was delivered from my ignorance. In was released from the (material)
world thanks to a (Hyper) world and a picture was erased in favor of a
higher picture. Henceforth, I am going to rest (repose) where time rests in
the Eternity of time.»
Now, do you understand why Jesus Christ came, and which ‘archon’ He is
still trying to rescue you from? Do you understand which ‘lords’ He came
to ‘pay off’, asking for your Salvation in return, offering the energy they
have long waited for from the sap of the pain His Sacrifice poured out? And
not simply the energy and the blood from the sacrifice of an innocent one,
but of the Monogenes! But you men have been swindled into this delusion
again, since you have equated the Unuttered Principle of All with the fallen
archon, the creator of matter; and you have worshiped your material prison
so much, that you seem to scorn this Supreme Offering of the Monogenes!
Man’s Epignosis (higher awareness) of the Truth creates a series of
problems for his dominators. It can be compared to a mathematical function
that cancels their arithmetic formula. For a better understanding of what
happens exactly when man realizes the Truth, I shall describe it with an
image: When man entered material creation, he was poisoned by the
creator/snake’s venom. This venom caused him to have hallucinations as a
side-effect. Thus, although man is located inside the ‘esophagus’ of the
snake, he imagines this esophagus to be the ‘material cosmos/life’ because
this is what the creator/snake commands.
509 A) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-374):
«§142. Every plant which my heavenly Father has not sown shall be rooted
out. Those who are separated shall be mated (i.e. the split Celestial
Anthropoi [=Men]) and the empty shall be filled (i.e. the plain Souls
which will ASK to be “completed” with Spirit). Everyone who enters the
Bedroom (i.e. the 7th Energy Centre for the Sacred Union) shall be born in the Light.
For they are not begotten in the manner of the marriages which we do not
see, which are enacted by night, the fire of which flares in the dark and
then is extinguished/lost. Yet rather the Sacraments of this Marriage are
consummated in the day and the light; neither that Day nor its Light ever
sets.»
Because: If the ‘Image/Sample’ of the absolutely Good {Tr. n.: Gr.: Αγαθόν
(Agathón)} does not exist inside man, how can he realize by comparison
that what surrounds him –starting from his own body and ending with the
entire world– is not only dissimilar to this Divine Image/Sample, but (his
body and the entire material world) doesn’t even possess the minimum requirements
to attain IT? (The absolutely good [Gr. Αγαθόν])
513 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., SPEECH VI: «§3. When it comes to man, Good is
determined in comparison to evil. …And Αγαθόν (Agathón) here is the
smallest particle of evil. And it is impossible down here, that Αγαθόν be
free from malice. For down here, Αγαθόν gets filled with malice, and
being full of malice, it cannot be Αγαθόν {Tr. n.: See definition of w. at the
beginning of Ch. HIGHER MENTAL BODY – CELESTIAL MAN}; and since it cannot
remain Αγαθόν anymore, it becomes evil. … §6. Wherefore, those who are
ignorant and do not tread the path of piety, do dare to call man fair and
good. Not even in their wildest dreams have they seen what Αγαθόν is.
And they call Αγαθόν all that is evil.»
In reality, Truth and Spirit are interlinked having a bidirectional relationship
since one leads to the other and both to Deliverance.
A living Spirit inside a man initially prompts him to look for IT through
self-knowledge, in order to unite with ITS Wholeness/Source afterwards
and become initiated to the Truth. But this road, as we said earlier, is a very
hard road because modern man’s living conditions are so demanding, that
they limit the possibilities of success to the minimum, since thorough and
complete self-knowledge being a long lasting process as it is, can only be
accomplished if someone starts at a young age, before social conventions
have crystallized his behavior, and thus created in him false impressions
about himself.
On the contrary, people of mature age, and after they become settled in their
lives –logically– start dealing with their soul. Then however, being
inexperienced as they are, they easily fall prey into the nets of cunning
opportunists who drain them energy-wise and money-wise, and as
“disciples” of these masterly manipulators, they are deluded into believing
they will thrive in the next life! All these conditions make the Deliverance
of the soul an intangible dream, since all things in matter have been
arranged in such a way, as to leave no chance for redemption to man.
The HyperCosmoi suggest Epignosis (deep awareness) of the Truth as the
only alternative way to redemption; but since this path can be accessible to
large groups of people who will use it to escape from the delusion, the
powers of this world not only try to erase the signs of the Truth with any
means possible, they also keep it well hidden after they fragment it. Then
they prescribe prohibition of communication of the Sacred Epignosis as the
unwritten law of this world and guard it through ‘initiations’ reserved for
the select few…
So after the departure of Christ from the material universe, they falsified
and destroyed every clue that would guide men to escape through the Truth.
But since the time this creation has at its disposal is coming to an end, it is
imperative that the elements of Truth are given to men again, so that those
who desire it can be redeemed.
The secret lies in the bidirectional relationship that exists between the
Divine Spirit and Truth. Therefore, since the road through self-knowledge is
closed due to adverse conditions in the life of men, a new passage had to be
opened through the allowance of the Whole Truth.
When the realization of the Truth comes about as the result of an external
factor, it (the Truth) will thrust a great percentage of men to free them-
selves from the trap, because this realization will activate within them the
process of their connection to the Spirit. The Unified Spirit will neutralize
the individualized Ego and man will unite with the ALL.
514 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY
«SIX QUESTIONS ABOUT THE SOUL: I asked the Savior, “Lord, will every soul
be saved and enter the pure light?” He replied, “You are asking an
important question, one it will be impossible to answer for anyone who is
not a member of the unmoved (un-oscillating) race (generation). They are the
people upon whom the Spirit of Life will descend and its power will
enable them to be saved and to become perfect and worthy of greatness.
They expunge evil from themselves and they will care nothing for
wickedness, wanting only that, which is not corrupt. They will achieve
(through this Spirit) freedom from rage, envy, jealousy, desire, or craving. The
physical body will negatively affect them. They wear it as they look
forward to the time when they will meet up with those who will remove
it. Those people deserve indestructible eternal life. They endure
everything, bearing up under everything that happens so that they can
deserve the good and inherit life eternal.
Then I asked him, “Lord, what about the souls who didn’t do these things
even though the Spirit of Life’s power descended on them?”
He answered: “If the Spirit descends to people they will be transformed and
saved. …Nothing then can leave them astray into wickedness. But if the
artificial spirit comes into people, it leads them astray.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic:
STEVAN DAVIES]
«At some time in the past, the gods had the whole earth distributed
among them by allotment. There was no quarrelling; …And they all of
them by just apportionment obtained what they wanted, and peopled their
own districts; and when they had peopled them they tended us, their
nurslings and possessions as shepherds tend their flocks, excepting
only that they did not use blows or bodily force, as shepherds do, but –
like an easily guided animal– governed us like pilots from the stern (of
the vessel), holding our souls by (the rudder of) persuasion according
to their own pleasure; thus did they guide all mortals.» [See also Eng. tr.
Benjamin Jowett]
And so that we don’t think that these are old times’ fictitious narratives, I
also put forward something more contemporary, which shows that
nothing has changed —except some simple rituals— from Socrates’ time
of narration until today:
B) ‘SUPERMUNDANE’ BOOK I (AGNI YOGA SOCIETY) 1938
The White Brotherhood Masters clarify through the medium ‘Urusvati’:
«§25. Urusvati has explained to many, why We are called ‘The Invisible
Government’. Truly, everyone to some degree feels that there is
somewhere a focus of knowledge. Where there is knowledge there is also
power.… Those who observe world events may perceive something
higher than human logic… Our disciples understand how to harmonize
their free will with our decisions. One must possess great equilibrium to
understand the wisdom of our guidance without crippling his own free
will (they call it free!)… The best leaders of nations (e.g. the Bilderberg Club)
had this balance, and it was therefore easier to send them our
decisions…All over the world one can find established landmarks of our
guidance. Some enlightened people accepted it, but some poor parodies
of monarchs rejected our counsel and thereby plunged their countries into
calamity… §133. Urusvati also knows that it is very tiring for the invisible
witness to remain in the midst of earthly gatherings, yet such attendances
are frequent…We warned Napoleon more than once, and he admitted that
he ‘heard voices’, yet he continued on his path of error. Over eons it has
been our duty to warn those in high places who are in a position to hinder
evolution.»
And to combine the evidence even better, I am submitting some more
information:
C) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’ (p. 110): «The Great Divine
Leader, in His speech to the disciples of ‘I AM’ in May 18th, 1938 reported
the following about Napoleon:
“…Observe the situation here (in America), in comparison to that of
Europe. When Saint Germaine taught Napoleon, he tried to prepare
through him a condition capable of providing the same knowledge that
you are receiving today.” (He refers to the realization of Saint Germaine’s
dream to unify Europe into a power equivalent to the U.S.A.)
During his youth Napoleon was a very modest and humble subject. But
when he started seeing the power of his achievements, and some of the
appalling individuals –whom he did not suspect– started pouring into his
ears the hateful suggestions, unaware of their ill intentions Napoleon
exploited them (their suggestions) in the sensory world. Not long after
that, human arrogance started rearing its ugly head to the one he loved
most (Count de Saint Germaine) and he told him: ‘From now on I will
take the responsibility to give orders’ and with the ‘I’ he meant the
human ‘Ego’. Saint Germaine, knowing the grave danger of Napoleon,
tried through all means of his power to suggest the truth to him; but when
human egotism comes, perfection temporarily departs.»
D) PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’
(a) THE INTENT FOR A UNITED EUROPE (p. 110)
«Saint Germaine’s speech, given to a group of disciples of ‘Bridge to
Freedom’ on April 21st, 1954, a few days before his Coronation as the
Cosmic Chohan of the Seventh Ray on May 1st, 1954.
“…I assumed the ministry of the Chohan of the Seventh Ray around the
end of the 18th century, after my service for the liberation of America and
the French Court.
…Until then, I had a certain freedom to make use of these energies in my
effort to establish one group of United States of Europe and to persuade
certain disciples of the apocryphal Laws that, if they collaborated with the
Hierarchy, a Global Fraternity could be established without bloodshed.
Apart from certain efforts of mine through Napoleon Bonaparte, I gave
no further personal service to governmental circles and my service to
humanity became Cosmic.”
Also “…Many centuries ago I had hoped for and desired an earthly Crown,
incarnated as Francis Bacon (1561-1626). At that time, I was envisioning
a United Fraternity of Europe.»
Is it then possible that the case of the ‘mystic’ Hitler, who through the Tibetan monks came in
contact with the (Vril) power and the teachings of the “masters” of sub-chthonic Shambhala
(Agartha), was nothing more than another unsuccessful attempt for the creation of United
Europe? After all, the alternating positive and negative power of this world belongs to one of the
two faces of one and the same coin. Some careful observers might have noticed the SS cross
placed on their uniforms near the energy-center of the throat, and the resemblance it bears to the
cross of Saint Germaine-Malta’s Cross (✠).
(b) THE INTENT FOR EQUALITY OF THE TWO SEXES AND THE EMANCIPATION OF
WOMEN: (p. 99)
«In the year 1953 the Cosmic Law transferred the pressure of this energy
to the Female Ray.
From a practical point of view, this means that the magnetic attraction
which for millions of years had landed in the Far East, is now transferred
to the Western World…Furthermore, this energy will enjoy the gradual
infusion of spiritual interest of the Root-Race, from the East to the West.
Besides that, let us not forget that this energy will also cause the slow but
certain elevation of the woman’s prevailing position to that of the
man.»
(c) THE INTENT FOR THE PREVALENCE OF ENGLISH AS THE INTERNATIONAL
LANGUAGE: (p. 94)
«Speech of master Hannuvvah: “We indeed mean English, because this
will be the international language for your Planet, and knowledge of the
present means of communication is contributory to both sides.» This
speech was given at the time when the prevailing language was still
French.
GERMAINE’
At some other point, author J. SADOUL is wondering: «In 1687 we meet
in Vienna, a Mr. Geraldi, who had a striking resemblance to count Saint
Germaine. For three whole years Geraldi astounded and surprised the
inhabitants of the Austrian capital and then suddenly disappeared. We
later find Laskaris, whom his contemporaries place a little after Geraldi’s
disappearance. What relation did he have though with count Saint
Germaine? I confess, I don’t know, yet I put certain questions to myself.
The physical characteristics of the three men are very similar. All three
were of medium height, middle-aged and spoke many languages. All
three were very eloquent and, it seems, they had the philosopher’s stone
in their possession. Geraldi, Laskaris and count Saint Germaine of course,
did not operate in the same surroundings. Yet the disappearance of one
coincides marvelously with the appearance of the other. Geraldi’s traces
are lost in 1691 and Laskaris appears two years later. He, in turn,
disappears between 1730 and 1740, right before the appearance of count
Saint Germaine in England.»
Then, the creators guide humanity through their ‘initiated’ disciples, their
foremen. In the centuries passed, men have learned to recognize and follow
these spiritual ‘superintendents’ like sheep acknowledge their sheepdogs.
These supervisors possess special qualities and characteristics –as
determined by an unwritten law– so as to ‘stand out’ and be recognizable in
the crowd. So people obey them without ever being able to get away,
because for centuries through the commands of the unwritten law, it is ONLY
THEM they have learned to recognize as ‘guides’.
The ‘Centers’ through which the creators make contact are mainly the
various initiation schools or secret societies or even other peripheral groups
of control. Through initiation procedures/ordeals, they select the best
among their students, and initiate them into isolated portions/parts of their
‘truth’, after they have verified the students’ self-restraint and obedience,
thus ensuring their silence. All these procedures/trials do not aim to
spiritually lift the students in order to redeem their soul, but to solely
provide them with the Power, which will be given to them as a reward for
their services.
519 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 5: «§44. How can you believe if you accept
praise* from one another, and yet you do not seek the praise* that comes
from the only God? … §43. For they loved the approval (praise*) of men
rather than the approval (praise*) of God.»
* Orig. Greek text uses δόξαν [= glory]
The qualities the candidate ‘mystics’ are required to possess, cultivate
deceitfulness, which lurks inside secrecy –any secrecy– rather than honesty
and integrity. They cultivate and promote egotism, rather than altruism.
Instead of humility they cultivate the arrogance of the ‘all knowing one’
who only keeps his knowledge to himself and his kin because he considers
others inferior.
520 A) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§33. Jesus says: What you
hear with your ears, tell it to other ears and proclaim it from the rooftops.
No one lights a lamp so that it will be put under a basket or hidden
somewhere. Rather, one puts it upon a stand so that all who enter and
leave may see the light.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: «§26. So do not be afraid of them. For,
there is nothing concealed that will not be disclosed, or hidden that will
not be made known. §27 What I tell you in the dark, speak in the daylight;
what is whispered in your ear, proclaim from the roofs.»
The attributes/qualities these students cultivate, aim to solely serve the
secret goals and objectives of the brotherhood of the fallen ones. Moreover
all these know-it-all initiates consider the un-initiated easy to appropriately
manipulate for the accomplishment of their secret goals. This, of course
does not indicate spiritual grandeur, but rather the exploitation of human
potential. And this paternalism is a natural expression/outcome, since the
top of their hierarchical pyramid knows only how to exploit. So by
attending the ‘schools’ of the fallen ones, what else do you imagine they
would learn other than how to exploit? Thus, the great teachers train their
students, in order to turn them into able ‘foremen’ of their human
herd/flock.
521 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 10: «§24. A disciple is not above his
teacher, nor a servant above his lord. §25. It is enough for the student to be
like his teacher, and the servant like his master. If the master of the house
has been called Beelzebub, how much more the members of his
household!»
All these secret, positive or negative brotherhoods, organizations and
societies move in an absolutely specific way. The key to their secrecy lies in
the multi-fragmented knowledge they offer, so that no one knows their
complete ‘master plan’, but only isolated parts of it. Through their human
‘tools’ –who in their greatest percentage believe they are operating for a
‘divine cause’, while others are in complete ignorance– they manipulate
societies, modulate consciousnesses, orientate opinions and the tendencies
of nations by transforming the ‘ins’ and ‘outs’ and shepherd the whole
world, turning it into a ‘board game’.
522 ‘SECRET SOCIETIES’ CH. ILLUMINATI: P. GIANNOULAKIS
THE EAST’, ‘RAMA’, THE HERO OF RAMAYANA: «In his seventh incarnation
Vishnu reappeared as Rama, son of the powerful king Dasharatha, and
even though in his previous incarnation he sought to extinguish the cast
of Kshatriya the warriors, he was now himself an exemplary Kshatriya
(warrior).»
These two opposing forces possess the ability to communicate only with
their own followers. The members of these initiation schools ascertain their
high rank in their hierarchy, by succeeding in the “ordeals” each side/
organization puts them through. The prize for each student is initially his
indirect and later on his direct communication/contact with the grand
(invisible) masters and whoever else… This way they control the world and
permit none of their “initiated” disciples to ‘leak’ the slightest piece of their
fragmented truth as they know that the Truth alone will widely open the
gate to Freedom for the enslaved men and their souls. [“…and you shall
know the Truth. And the Truth shall set you free.” JOHN 8:32]
The realms of the HyperUniverses are watching the evolution of the
material universe with great concern. The ‘time’ limit granted to its creators
is running out and the Truth remains hidden still. The roads leading to IT
(Truth) seem inapproachable to humanity, since these centers of authority ‒
even though they possess only isolated parts of the Truth‒ keep it sealed
away with their well-trained ‘initiated’ disciples, who of course can’t risk
giving it away. This is why the complete Truth had to be given in an inject-
able way and by a source not controlled by initiation vows of silence.
In our meeting I communicate The Truth to you about the chronicle of
Man’s imprisonment by dark forces, who in order to successfully
impersonate true gods have spiritually “lobotomized” man rendering him
OBLIVIOUS (=in amnesia).
Final decisions that have already been made by the HyperCosmoi regarding
the material creation dictate: Every Sacred Archetype embezzled by this
creation must be returned to ITS SOURCE. Additionally, men must be
informed of the consequences of those decisions and choose their position.
This of course creates an enormous problem to the entities that command
this world.
PART 3:
THE PRESENT
TODAY
Reaching the end of our discussion, let us summarize. Inside the realms of
the HyperUniverses (the Unsplit/Coherent Essence of the 1st God Noûs –
Luminary – Christ) every concept exists as an undivided, autonomous and
indivisible Unit (Monad), in the form of the positive and negative unified.
This condition of the Coherent Essence of the Unsplit Archetypal Ideas
composes the HyperUniverses (Aeons) of the Unspoken Principle (or of the
Self-Generated, Unuttered Father; The Twelve Aeons with six Heavens/
Skies each). The second creation (of the 2nd Noûs creator) of the manifested
universe was born through the Logos (word/fraction/division) of the
initially indivisible Archetypal Ideas of the Unsplit Coherent Essence into
the two opposite stands (Divisible Essence). The result was the material
creation and the appearance of the positive and the negative.
The Indivisible, Coherent Essence (περί-ουσία=fortune) of the Unified
Celestial Man, as He entered the second creation, was divided too, into the
Higher State as the I Am Presence or Higher Self on the one hand, and its
second part on the other, the Divine Spark, which was projected into the
material man.
Initially, this whole creation was only meant to manifest up to the aetheric
planes. The aetheric plane would be its final destination. There, was the
lower manifestation of Logos and the lowest point where creation could
take place on an energy-level. The absolutely dense (visible) universe
comprised the wasteland of the energy-creation and was contained
(entrenched) within the space-time framework. After the second fall, man
was imprisoned inside this space-time frame and was incarnated inside the
densely material body.
524 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «…And
when they (Yaldabaoth’s powers) realized that he (Adam) was luminous,
and that he could think better than they did, and that he was free from
wickedness and evil, they picked him up and threw him down into the
lowest part of all matter.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: FREDERIK WISSE]
Never before, in the chronicles of all previous energy-creations had there
been a creation onto the dense septic ‘substance’. This creation was an
‘innovation’.
525 A) THE GOSPEL OF TRUTH, THE NAG HAMMADI LIBRARY
«§39. The deficiency of matter did not originate through the Infinity of the
Father… although no one could predict that the Incorruptible would
come this way.»
B) GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP: «§29. Jesus said: If flesh came
into being because of spirit, it is a wonder. But if spirit came into being
because of flesh, it is a wonder of wonders. Yet the greatest of wonders is
this: How is it that this Being, which Is, inhabits this nothingness?» [Eng. tr.
JOSEPH ROWE]
humanity will go through SEVEN ROOT RACES in total until it completes its cycle.
Of these seven, four have already passed, the fifth is soon to be completed and two more follow.
These seven Root Races that the Mystical Tradition mentions are:
1st Root Race —A non-material human Race
2nd Root Race —A non-material human Race
3rd Root Race —The Aetheric - Adamian or Lemurian state
4th Root Race —The Race of Atlanteans (Atlantis)
5th Root Race —The Arian Race (ours)
6th Root Race —Is about to come…
7th Root Race —Follows…
The above mentioned five Root Races are precisely identical to the ones
of Hesiod and correspond:
The 1st Root Race corresponds to the Golden Race; in this book we
associate this Race with the creation of the protoplast Soul.
The 2nd Root Race which the Apocryphal Tradition considers as a non-
material Race and it corresponds to the Silver Gender/Race of Hesiod.
We have associated it with the creation of the Astral body.
The 3rd Root Race of the Lemurians; the Apocryphal Tradition considers
that this Race exists in a totally aetheric state and characterizes its
humans as ‘sweat-born’ (the ones born of sweat) [ANTHROPOGENESIS,
STANZA VI §22] which corresponds to the Hesiod’s Bronze Gender. In this
book this Race is also identified with the aetheric state of man with his
aetheric body formulated.
Finally, Hesiod calls the 4th Root Race (of the Atlanteans) the Race/
Gender of Heroes and we associate it with the entrance of Celestial Men
into the Aetheric Plane.
In the second half of this period the incarnation of the plain souls into the
material animal takes place initially, partially upgrading it. Then follows
the incarnation of the ‘lobotomized’ astro-aetheric Celestial Men inside
the ‘daughters of men’. The Divine Sparks –who are embodied inside the
astro-aetheric men– in their effort to unite with their other divine half, the
I Am (female) Presence, are deceived by a replica of it in dense matter,
Pandora, they are embodied inside this female creature, their astro-
aetheric bodies get locked-in with each other and they are definitively
entrapped in the densely material plane. This is obviously why the first
societies were matriarchal. With this ‘fall’ (incarnation in dense matter),
Knowledge, which Man possesses as a Spiritual Entity, is transferred to
the human-like material beings that Anthropology calls as
‘Australopithecus-Archanthrope’. This Knowledge advances the animal
to Homo sapiens. Thus the Gender of Atlanteans (of the Apocryphal
Metaphysical Tradition) is formed.
A result of this mixture (Spirit/Uranus and Matter/Gaia [Earth]) is the
birth of a spiritual category of beings –the skeptomorphic daemons–
which literally devour men and gods.
After the great flood of Noah (Deucalion) and the sinking of Atlantis, the
5th, Iron Race/Gender starts, or the creation of the 5th (Arian) Root-Race.
Today, our humanity is at the end of the 5th Root Race (Arian), or
Hesiod’s Iron Race/Gender.
These Root Races evolved inside great periods of time which, in sum,
compose the ‘Life of Brahma’. Each of ‘Brahma’s Days’ is subdivided
into partial time-periods (Brahma’s Breaths). Each ‘exhalation’ brings
forth manifestation and in each ‘inhalation’ the manifested is absorbed
back again and becomes un-manifested.
Regarding this Breath of Brahma, H. P. Blavatsky mentions the following:
(a) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-43): «The appearance and
disappearance of the Universe are pictured as an outbreathing and
inbreathing of ‘the Great Breath’, … When the ‘Great Breath’ is
projected, it is called the Divine Breath…which breathes out a thought, as
it were, which becomes the Kosmos. So also, is it when the Divine Breath
is breathed-in again the Universe disappears into the bosom of ‘the Great
Mother’, who then sleeps wrapped in her invisible robes.»
(b) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’, THE DAYS AND NIGHTS OF
BRAHMA
«THIS is the name given to the Periods called MANVANTARA and
(I-368)
PRALAYA (Dissolution); one referring to the active periods of the Universe,
the other to its times of relative and complete rest --according to whether
they occur at the end of a ‘Day’, or an ‘Age’ (a life) of Brahma. These
periods, which follow each other in regular succession, are also called
Kalpas, small and great, the minor and the Maha (Great) Kalpa; though,
properly speaking, the Maha Kalpa is never a ‘day’, but a whole life or
age of Brahma.»
And, from this description, becomes evident the duality-oscillation of ALL.
Therefore, we can justify the equation of the Demiurgos (Creator) to the
symbol of the snake and its movement.
In very general terms, I will try to present these periods according to the
religion that introduced them, i.e. Brahmanism, even though there is a
good deal of disagreement between the various ‘schools’, on the real
duration of these periods.
A day of Brahma (a Maha-Kalpa, approx. 4,320,000,000 mortal years) is
comprised of 14 Manvantara.
We must consider though that scientists calculate the age of Earth to about
4,600,000,000 years. The age of the universe on the other hand, due to light
curvature, is indefinable, but they think it can range between 10 to 20
billion years.
Each Manvantara (306,720,000 mortal years) is comprised of 71 Maha-
Yuga.
The end of each Manvantara –which concerns the manifested– is
succeeded by a Pralaya (dissolution), i.e. an un-manifested state.
Each Maha-Yuga (4,320,000 mortal years) is comprised of 4 periods-
Yugas. Each Maha-Yuga is succeeded by a Pralaya (dissolution). These
Yugas are:
1st, Krita-Yuga or Satya-Yuga (1,728,000 mortal years) corresponds to an
ideal period of absolute purity.
The root of the Sanskrit word ‘Sta’ means ‘true’. From this root comes the
word ‘Satya’ = truth. This word relates to the Latin phrase ‘aetas satyrn’
and refers to the ‘age of Saturn’ according to Rudolf Steiner, as it is
equated to the Golden Age.
2nd, Treta Yuga (1,296,000 mortal years)
3rd, Dwapara Yuga (864,000 mortal years)
4th, Kali Yuga (432,000 mortal years), which corresponds to a very dark
period.
One Brahma ‘Day’ (71 Maha-Yugas x 14 Manvantaras = 994 Maha-
Yugas, which is equal to 4,294,080,000 mortal years) and the final circle
closes with the Final Pralaya – Cosmic Death.
(c) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-373, 374):
«This is the final PRALAYA --the Death of Cosmos-- after which its Spirit
rests in Nirvana, or in THAT for which there is neither Day nor Night. All
the other Pralayas (dissolutions) are periodical and follow, in regular
succession, the Manvantaras, as the night follows the day of every human
creature, animal, and plant. The cycle of creation of the lives of Cosmos
is run down, because the energy of the manifested ‘Word’ (Logos) has its
growth, culmination, and decrease, as have all things temporary, however
long their duration.»
In the final Pralaya (dissolution) the gods die and disappear during the
great Night.
(d) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-371): «The latter night
(Maha-Pralaya), lasts for 311,040,000,000,000 years, and has the
possibility of being almost doubled …When the Maha Pralaya arrives,
the inhabitants of Swar-loka (the upper sphere) disturbed by the
conflagration (fire), seek refuge with the Pitris (these are claimed to be the
creators of material man), their progenitors, the Manus (a Manu is
always leading each Manvantara), the Seven Rishis, the various orders of
celestial Spirits and the Gods, in Maharloka. When the fire reaches there
also, the whole of the above enumerated beings migrate in their turn from
Maharloka, and return to Jana-loka in their subtle forms, destined to
become re-embodied, in similar capacities as their former (who are
essentially inferior to the previous ones, according to this book’s belief),
when the world is renewed at the beginning of the succeeding Kalpa;» …
i.e. when another seceded Entity of the Hyper-Cosmoi in the form of a
new (2nd) Creator-Noûs [see Hermes Trismegistus] will come to vitalize
their dead carcasses…
When the Tibetan monks who breed and look after the famous tigers in their monastery were asked
of the reason they do that, they answered “the tigers are former brothers of ours.
Let us examine though the relation between Maha-Yuga and the seven
Root Races of Humanity. Here, there is a great misinterpretation made by
many, who deal with Apocryphal Science: They equate the Root Races of
humanity to the Maha-Yuga phases.
In reality, humanity today is in the 5th Root Race (the 5th Iron Gender)
which happens to unfold during the worst dark period called Kali-Yuga,
which nevertheless is the fourth (4th) time-period of a Maha-Yuga. We
thus have two unconnected and nonrelated conditions. What will soon
happen, will be the simultaneous end of both them (5th Root-Race and
Kali-Yuga).
The obvious question that comes to mind is: Where will man be when the
Kali period of Maha-Yuga we are in today, is succeeded by a Pralaya
(dissolution), which indeed, the experts calculate to about 4,320 mortal
years? Where will the coming 6th Root Race of Man live?
The material universe, in the new phase which is about to come will be
sucked-in into ‘Brahma’s chest’ thus erasing any manifested form. The
entire material world is getting ready to be ‘evicted’, looking for ‘shelter’
elsewhere.
There are two choices for man: either to follow the material world’s
course, or to escape from it.
The True 6th Root Race of Men will advance into a very different level of
consciousness independent of the visible and the invisible material
universe in an appropriately formed area (…I am going to prepare a
place for you… [John 14:2]) which will ensure the ideal conditions for the
preparation of the Men Transferred There, for their integration into the
HyperUniverses of Truth, because: “…No person of mortal birth is
worthy to enter the house you have seen…» [GOSPEL OF JUDAS §45]
In that Prepared Place, during the period of “1,000 years” [JOHN’S
REVELATION 20:2], the men of the 6th Root Race will be prepared, by
shedding/relinquishing the energy-portion of their soul. They will namely
shed the subtler energy of the material world, which their soul has been
interwoven with, and thus they will separate their divisible (energy) part
from their Indivisible (Spiritual) part, in order to form the 7th Root Race
of Spiritual Men, who, as Absolutely Spiritual Beings, will be truly worthy
to enter the Holy Capital of the Father (HyperUniverses).
Let me now remind you of the way the Soul was created, according to the
writings of Plato:
PLATO'S ‘TIMAEUS’ tr. KOUTROUMPAS D., G., (C35a1-35b3 p. 57-59)
«And he (the creator) made the Soul out of the following elements and in the
following manner: Out of the indivisible and eternally unchangeable
essence (The Indivisible Spirit granted to the man/being through the
Immortal Breath of the god/creator), and also out of that which has to do
with material bodies and is divisible (divided by Logos, finer energy-hylē/
paste of the material world), by combining therefore the two, he had
essences from both and he compounded a third and intermediate kind of
essence between the indivisible and the divisible.»
On the contrary, those who will remain in the material universe will miss
the opportunity for the 1st Resurrection, like students failing their
courses. Due to the Pralaya which will be happening to the visible world
then, they too will be forced to migrate to an energy-condition, thus
forming a pseudo-race which they will call the 6th. The future for them –
as opposed to the first group– has the second death in store for them, as
John describes it in the Apocalypse.
The signs for the future say that humanity is divided in two independent
populations, where, for the first half there will be prosperity, whereas for
the other half not. All this will be analyzed later in the main text.
The five Races/Genders we have analyzed previously in our discussion
referred to the completion of the material-human creation, starting from the
Spiritual –with the creation of the Soul– and ending with the absolutely
densely material with the creation of the physical body of the Iron Race.
If you horizontally dissect an apple you will see its seeds forming the
“petals” of the five Races that Celestial Man/Adam would ‘taste’ by trying
the forbidden fruit (apple), which Eve/Life offered him, along with the
‘five(fold)-racial’ process of entering into dense matter. With the end of the
Iron Race, the cycle of this five (fold)-racial material creation is completed
and those members of Humanity who will manage, shall enter an Ideal
State which is considered an Era of absolute Harmony. This will be the
beginning of the True Sixth Root-Race.
527 A) HESIOD ‘WORKS AND DAYS’ (v. 172-175): «And again Zeus made yet
another (fifth) generation of mortal men; from them the present ones have
come. I wish that I (Hesiod himself) were not among the men of the fifth
generation, but either had died before or been born afterwards.»
B) RUDOLF STEINER ‘FROM THE AKASHA CHRONICLE, COSMIC MEMORY’ (p.
138):
«On the one hand, the coming evolution of Earth will develop today’s life
of images and thoughts to an even higher, more subtle and more complete
condition. …Man will only attain a complete life on the next Planet, into
which the Earth will be transformed and which is called ‘Jupiter’(1) in
apocryphal science. Then man will be able to come in communication
with beings that remain completely hidden from our present sensory
perception. It is understandable, that not only will the present life of
opinions totally change, but also actions, feelings, all relations to the
environment will be dramatically transformed. While today man can
consciously influence only sensory beings, he will then be able to act
consciously on very different forces and powers; he himself will receive
fully comprehensible influences from completely different realms than at
present. At that stage there can no longer be any question of birth and
death in the present sense. Death occurs only because consciousness
depends on an external world with which it interacts through the sensory
organs. If these physical organs cease to function, then all relation to the
world around ceases as well. That is to say, the person is ‘is dead’.
However, when his soul advances, it will not receive the outer world
influences through physical organs, but through the images it creates
itself.»
(1) Rudolf Steiner allots man’s creation up to now into three previous
age.»
A corresponding event is expected by the Brahmans, when Kali Yuga will
be approaching its end. Vishnu Puraná describes:
BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-378): «When the close of the
Kali age shall be nigh (near), a portion of that divine being which exists, of
its own spiritual nature shall descent on Earth as a Kalki (Avatar) (*),
endowed with the eight superhuman faculties…»
(*)Kalki: the name of the white winged horse of Vishnu or according to
=
others, Vishnu himself in his final incarnation as a rider named Kalki,
riding his white horse Devadatta.
The danger however that applies to all men of all races and faiths is that
during the same time-period and with the same purpose, two opposite
tendencies will coexist. One will be True and will lead to Real Salvation
and the other will be fake and will lead to havoc. It is the danger
Christians point-out regarding the antichrist. This danger does not only
concern Christians but all men regardless of race or religion.
And Blavatsky points out:
‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-470):
«Only, it is NOT in the Kali Yuga, our present terrifically materialistic age
of Darkness, the ‘Black Age’, that a new Savior of Humanity CAN EVER
APPEAR.»
Since –as we will find out– NEITHER Christ will ever reappear on the
densely material Earth in flesh and bones; hence, as Jesus himself points
out in Matthew’s Gospel:
THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: «§23. Then if anyone says to you, ‘Look,
here is the Christ!’ or ‘There!’ do not believe it. §24. For false Christs and
false prophets will rise and show great signs and wonders to deceive, if
possible, even the very elect ones. §25. Behold, I have told you
beforehand. §26. Therefore if they say to you, ‘Look, He (The Christ) is in
the desert!’ do not go out; or ‘Look, He is in the inner rooms!’ do not
believe it. §27. For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the
west, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be.»
He will therefore approach Earth in an ABSOLUTELY Spiritual way, NOT to
bring ‘justice’ to matter of course, but only to gather the select ones and
transfer them:
THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 14: «§3. And when I go and prepare a place for
you (which obviously is not the Earth), I will come again and receive you to My-
self; so that you may also be where I am.»
And naturally, the Transference of the select ones to the prepared Place
will be carried out with the Mystical procedure of the 1st Resurrection:
THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: «§40…and I shall raise* him (everyone who
believes) up to life on the very last day.»
*Orig. Gr. text uses the word αναστήσω = I shall resurrect
All these forewarnings serve the purpose of protecting men from a coming
danger:
(2) «According to the Popol Vuh, the alignment of the sun with the center
of our galaxy on December 21st, 2012, will open the entrance to the
underworld and evil.»
(a) JOHN'S REVELATION CH. 12: «§9. And the great dragon was thrown down,
that ancient serpent that is called the devil and Satan, the deceiver of the
whole world. He was hurled down to earth, and his angels were cast
down with him.»
Expressly or not, every religion indicates the presence of absolute evil
(antichrist) in the world of matter and the danger threatening men who
will not realize that the Ultimate Presence WILL NOT materialize on the
densely material Earth. The Mayas signal this descent of the absolute evil
onto Earth, with symbols:
(b) «...As the sun moves towards the west, what you see is the ‘serpent’
(shadow-light) coming out of the sky down the stairway. … But is this
phenomenon more than a religious sign? Some believe the serpent is a
warning. One of several the Mayas have passed to us of a catastrophic
event that is about to occur.»
(3) «…a time of the end of the Word of God; A time for uniting for a
cause.»
BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-373, 374):
«The cycle of creation of the lives of Kosmos is run down (coming to an
end), because the energy of the manifested ‘Word’ (Logos) has its growth,
culmination, and decrease (oscillation), as have all things temporary,
however long their duration.»
These dates could be correct, but then again they might not. There are many
unforeseen parameters, which cannot be calculated. Man’s new State
therefore, will be disengaged and independent from the “five-seed apple” of
matter, and those who will manage to enter into it ,will experience
unprecedented harmony, since they have –at last– ‘climbed down’ from the
forbidden tree of knowledge of good and evil. The Sixth Root-Race will be
created from those men who will manage to experience what John’s
Apocalypse calls “First Resurrection”. They will then proceed into an
exclusively Spiritual Period of Preparation in a Place which is especially
prepared (“…I am going now, to prepare a place for you” [JOHN 14:2]),
shedding/relinquishing the energy-portions of their Soul, retaining only the
indivisible/Spiritual part of IT– before their final Return to the Immaculate
FatherLands.
529 The Soul, during the First Resurrection, will be stripped of its energy-
portion (its Divisible Essence), maintaining only its indivisible/Spiritual
part pure and intact (The Indivisible Essence).
A) GOSPEL OF PHILIP, JEAN-YVES LELOUP: «§10…All that is composite
(complex) will decompose and return to its Origin (Source/Principle/Archē);»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 12: «§25. He who loves his soul* shall lose it
(by relinquishing the divisible part, the energy-part of his soul, the
divisible essence), and he who hates his soul* in this world (i.e. hates the
divisible part of his soul) shall keep it to life eternal (will eternally
safeguard its Indivisible part, The Indivisible Essence).»
* The original Greek Text uses the word ψυχήν = Psychē/Soul but, for some reason, all English
translations use the word ‘life’ instead… [ο φιλών την ψυχήν αυτού απολλύει
αυτήν, και ο μισών την ψυχήν αυτού εν τω κόσμω τούτω εις ζωήν
αιώνιον φυλάξει αυτήν.]
C) JOHN’S APOCALYPSE 20:6 «Blessed and holy are those who have part in
the first resurrection. The second death has no power over them.»
The passage to this new condition will be signaled by earth-shattering
events, which, it is imperative for humanity, to start preparing to face.
530 Α) KENNETH X. CARREY, ‘THE STARSEED TRANSMISSIONS’, 1982
Let us proceed with our discussion and obscurities will become clear. As
material eternity unfolded, the astral skeptomorphic force (the vitalized
energy born of the thoughts of men) started prevailing in the material
universe, since it was constantly multiplied by the thoughts of men. On the
contrary, the initial power of the creator gods remained steadily unaltered,
something that increasingly disturbed the balance between them. On
account of that, an ever increasing percentage of the creators’ hierarchy
began to be absorbed by the skeptomorphic dynasty which simulated their
properties and increasingly manipulated the Archetype of Life for their
benefit. In the same manner that the Creator of matter had once embezzled
the Sacred Archetypes of the HyperCosmoi for his own benefit, likewise, he
himself is now the victim of a similar theft by the astral dynasty, thus
succumbing to his own karmic law. This “change of roles” produced
symptoms of moral decline, degradation of moral values and loosening of
ethics to the human society, tendencies which men today consider
‘progressive’. But they only call them so because they can’t imagine their
origin! Because of this development, the ‘game’ of the creator of matter had
to stop and every Vitalization Source had to be revoked, so that these
despicable beings would no longer manage IT. After all, the HyperCosmic
Place where the leak had come from and which was somewhat responsible
for the accident –which you call material creation– had to restore the
‘damage’.
531 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY
[FREDERIK WISSE]: «And when the mother (of the creator/Yaldabaoth) recognized
that the garment of darkness was imperfect…she repented with much
weeping. And the whole ‘pleroma’ (the Completeness of The True Cosmoi) heard
the prayer of her repentance, and they prayed on her behalf to the
invisible, virginal Spirit. And the Spirit…poured (Essence) over her from Its
Entire Pleroma…And she was taken up (higher from where she had fallen), not to
her own aeon (not to her original position), but above her son, that she might be
in the ninth (Heaven) until she has corrected her deficiency.» …Reclaiming
The Sacred Archetypes her son has embezzled.
This ‘deviation’ that resulted to the material creation is also brought to
our attention elsewhere:
Β) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p.112):
«Hawking and Penrose proved in 1970, without any optimization, that
our Universe must have had a space-time anomaly during the initial
phase of its expansion at the time of the Big Bang, and if it breaks up
one day, it will again create an anomaly during its Big Collapse/
Compression.»
Therefore a mighty force of Intelligent Wholenesses had to secretly break
into the material universe with the specific mission of releasing everything
Sacred the material creation had embezzled, in order to return IT to Its
Source.
532 THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: «§42. So keep watch, for you do not
know what hour your Lord is coming. §43. But know this: that if the
master of the house(1) (the archon of this world) had known what hour
(of the dark period) the thief (Christ) would come, he would have kept
watch and not allowed his house (his universe) to be broken into.»
(1)«If the master of the house has been called Beelzebub, how much more
the members of his household!» [MATHEW 10:24]
Therefore, since Jesus declares that “I am not of this world” [JOHN 8:23]
He obviously compares Himself to a thief, who, unannounced, will break
into the foreign universe/house, to spring the stolen Sacred Archetypes
and His Children.
From a different perspective, the distinction between Jesus and the world
of the ‘master of the house’ –the archon of this world– is reasserted in the
following verse:
THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 14: «§30. I will not speak much more with you,
for the ruler (archon) of the world is coming, and he has nothing in Me;»
[= meaning that Jesus, being A Pure Spirit, does not have the creator's ‘breath’ inside Him, as
every human soul does.]
GEOGRAPHIC
[53]:«This is why God ordered Michael to give the spirits of people to
them as a loan.»
And since the time to return this ‘loan’ is growing near… it would be wise
to relate the above excerpt to that of John’s Apocalypse:
REVELATION 7:3 «Do not harm the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till
we have put a seal on the foreheads of the servants of our God.»
(d) All plain Souls that will chose to be completed with Spirit/Essence.
534 Let me remind you that the power of the Mother of the Demiourgos
went out into the people's souls through his ‘breath’, abandoning him.
Since then he is seeking to take back what he was tricked into distributing
to humans, in order to make their souls his own again. The expression:
‘he sold his soul to the devil’ refers to this ‘story’.
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«And they (the Delegates of True Light) said to Yaldabaoth: “Blow into
his face something of your spirit and his body will arise (of the man/
being/soul). And he blew into his face (of the man/being/soul) the spirit
which is the power of his mother; he did not know (this), for he exists in
ignorance. And the power of the mother came out of Yaldabaoth and
went into the psychic body (soul). …The body moved and gained
strength and it was luminous.» [Eng. tr. from Coptic: WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]
The creators, aware of the fact that they are incapable of Redemption by
following the Sacred Archetypes, steeped in and reared by contaminated
skeptomorphs as they are, become enthralled in a relentless race for
survival, where everyone fights each other.
535 A) THE GOSPEL OF JUDAS [KASSER R., MEYER M., WURST G.] NATIONAL
GEOGRAPHIC
«Jesus said: “I am not laughing [at you], but at the error of the stars,
[55]:
because these six stars (spirits) wander about with these five combatants,
and they all will be destroyed along with their creatures.»
B) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’
(a) (I-36) «It is stated in Book II., Ch. viii., of Vishnu Puraná: “By
immortality is meant existence to the end of the Kalpa;” and Wilson, the
translator, remarks in a footnote: “This, according to the Vedas, is all that
is to be understood of the immortality (or eternity) of the gods; they
perish at the end of universal dissolution (or Pralaya).»
(b) (I-371) «When the Maha Pralaya arrives, (the definitive/absolute end)
the inhabitants of Swar-loka (the upper sphere) disturbed by the
conflagration (in this case, the negative astral forces), seek refuge with
the Pitris, their progenitors, the Manus, the seven Rishis, the various
orders of celestial Spirits and the Gods, in Maharloka. When the fire
reaches there also, the whole of the above enumerated beings migrate in
their turn from Maharloka, and return to Jana-loka in their subtle forms,
destined to become re-embodied, in similar capacities as their former,
when the world is renewed at the beginning of the succeeding Kalpa.» …
But having all been reduced to …energy carcasses.
Some passages precisely state what these previously ‘divine forces’ end
up to, when the new (fallen) life-giving force from the HyperUniverses,
describes their state when it (creator/Lucifer) first encounters them:
(a) STANZA I ‘COSMIC EVOLUTION’ «§6. The seven sublime lords and the
seven truths (from the previous Maha-Kalpa/creation) had ceased to be (having ended
up as carcasses) …§7. The causes of existence had been done away with; The
visible that was, and the invisible that is, rested in eternal non-being –the
one being.»
(b) HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: THE FOUNDER OF MONOTHEISM 9000 B.C.,
IOANNIDIS P. K., CH. 1: «§4 …But after a little while, I saw a downward
darkness partially born, coming down in an oblique formation, like a
snake, fearful and hideous. I also saw that darkness to be changed into a
moist nature, unspeakably troubled, which yielded a fiery smoke from its
depths, and from whence I heard an unutterable heartbreaking sound, and
an inarticulate roar in a voice of fire (…the preceding ‘divine’ forces).»
(c) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: «§2. And the earth was without form,
and void and darkness was upon the face of the abyss.»
And because the skeptomorphic threat is ‘ante portas’ (before the gates)
exclusively for the creators’ team, devouring them and constantly
decreasing their percentage on one hand, and asserting an ever greater
portion of their energy-nutrition on the other, the creators cunningly and
diplomatically invert their own problem into a problem for men (their
bondservants) and recruit every knowledge-seeker that turns to them for
‘enlightenment’, offering powerful weapons to ‘women and children’ (unfit
to bear arms). Thus they expose men to danger turning them into warriors
for their own cause.
536 A REPORT ON THE “VIOLET FLAME” AND THE VIOLET PLANE: An energy
that astonishes every user with its impressive potential.
The use of the Violet energy-flame by the students of the ‘spiritual path’,
once it initially ‘awakens’ the opponent negative astral giant who is
under “attack” by its force, it consequently provokes the astral enemy
into attacking the student himself with fury.
Violet energy is indeed a good shield and a powerful weapon provided
that the student knows how to handle its entire ‘spectrum’. Any accidental
cessation of the flame’s use –if the student has managed to properly
activate it on a daily basis– leaves him completely defenseless and stirs
up a storm of reactions/effects from the opposite astral camp. These
effects upset his life in the form of calamities and misfortunes because, if
negative elementals sense that ‘someone’ is interfering with their ‘food’,
they turn around to mangle the ‘meddler’.
Result: the gullible Violet energy/flame user becomes totally depended on
its power, since he is ‘safe’ only if he ceaselessly uses it (every day),
constantly increasing its potency. This way though, he consumes all his
energy/power in someone else’s fight, hoping, that in the universe of
duality, the positive will reign alone…
But it will be wise for man not to interfere…into ‘foreign affairs’, and
while he is in this world to try to ensure his inner balance without
exciting either of the two opposite forces. To be protected he must BE
CLOTHED with The Truth along with the True Light which is carried by
that Truth –which without battle ANNULS every malevolent effect–
preparing himself –cutting bonds and dependencies– for the departure
from the universe of delusion and his return to the Sacred Homeland.
And to stress to potential of The True Light, in contrast to any twilight
Ant-Avges flame of any nature, let me remind you of this excerpt from the
Gospel of Philip:
GOSPEL OF PHILIP, [En. tr. from Coptic: PATERSON BROWN]
«§13…He who has received that Light shall not be seen (he will not be
perceivable by the dark powers), nor shall they be able to seize him; nor
shall anyone be able to disturb this one of this nature, even if he
socializes in the world. And furthermore, (when) he leaves the world he
has already received the truth via the imagery.»
An older account from Hermes Trismegistus supports the same view:
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P., TZAFEROPOULOS
AP., SPEECH XVI: «§16. Whoever then has his rational part (Higher Noûs)
glistening within like a ray of the sun –and these in all are few– upon
them the daemons do not act; for no one of the daemons neither of the
gods is equal to a single Ray of God (The True Light). As for the rest (of
the people), they are all led and driven, soul and body, by the daemons –
loving and accepting the activities of these (of the daemons).»
The daemons are primarily energy-beings –including the positive ones …
who are worshiped so much in our times– and have nothing to do with the
Essence-Spirit:
HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. I, RODAKIS P., TZAFEROPOULOS
AP., SPEECH XVI: «§13. And under the sun is arranged the group of daemons
–or, rather, groups; for these are many and varied, ranked underneath the
multitudes of Stars, equal in number to each of them. So ranked thus, they
serve each one of the Stars, being good and bad in their natures, that is,
in their activities. For energy is the daemon’s essence; some of them are
in fact of mixed nature, good and bad.»
The time remaining until the withdrawal procedure of the Sacred
Archetypes commences, is not much anymore, because HyperCosmic
Powers have already breached the energy-universe. No one can pinpoint
the precise time however, because the Instance, when the ORDER FOR THE
REVOCATION of the Archetypes will be given, is to be determined SOLELY by
the Leader of this Mission.
(THE PROCESS OF)
THE RETURN OF THE SACRED ARCHETYPES TO THEIR SOURCE
field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be
grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left.»
This indigence that will follow solely concerns the “defeated” ones: the
ones who will not succeed to get through the stone-ring/Gate/Lock in
order to be transferred just like the Ball-Earth (like a key). This is why the
defeated Mayas were literally decapitated in that ball-game! No matter
how inhumane that action seems, it obviously means to strongly underline
the LITERAL misfortune of the defeated, the ones who will not be
transferred.
«A sculpture on a side-wall depicts the beheading of a player in the center
of the court. Many think this was the fate of the loser. In the sculpture, the
blood spurts from his neck in the form of serpents. The decapitated
player kneels before a ball (Earth’s material substance). Inside the ball,
there is a scull speaking the words that symbolize death (the second death
of those, who will not be transferred and will be left behind, in the
material carcass).»
The new Place of Reception will be THERE, which will accommodate the
Real/True 6th Human Root-Race of the New Humanity. Following this
arrangement, the entire, swirling, material universe is absorbed… and gets
lost in a ‘jewel case’ –like the ‘genie’ is jailed back in its bottle– which in
turn (jewel-case) is surrendered by the Assistants to its Source.
540 GOSPEL OF THOMAS, JEAN YVES LELOUP:
«§10. Jesus says: I have sown fire upon the world, and now I tend it to a
blaze. … §71. Jesus says: I will overturn this house, and no one will be
able to rebuild it. §98. Jesus said: The Kingdom of the Father is like the
man who wanted to kill a man of power. First, he unsheathed (drew forth)
his sword at home and thrust it into the wall to test his strength. Then he
was able to kill the man of power.» [Eng. tr. JOSEPH ROWE]
The received images/symbols were accompanied by unprecedented
sensations that completed the message I was getting. As he removed his
hand from my forehead, I felt that I was starting to come back, as if I were
being transformed into a luminous pixel (dot) to be inserted once again
inside the ‘image’ of my material life, with an indescribable sensation.
Unfortunately, being human, I cannot come up with more precise words to
clearly describe such a phenomenal experience.
He went back to his seat and waited for me to recover from the shock of this
unfamiliar sensation. …He resumed.
THE SIDE-EFFECTS ON MATTER FROM THE DEPARTURE
OF THE SACRED ARCHETYPES
channeling):
«Gaia is a unique planet in the universe, because it is a place where the
possibility for the creation of life exists.»
B) DIMITRIOS EVANGELOPOULOS ‘SUB-CHTHONIC MYSTERIES’
«…Centuries ago, the Serb prophet Tarabic had foreseen, that we will
travel in space only to find lifeless worlds. We will search for life but we
will not find it. Later, we will find life in those worlds, because we will be
able to understand something which we couldn’t before.»
It is obvious, that the life of those worlds is in a different energy-
dimension and not in the thick material form of the planet. A confirmation
to this point of view is the following excerpt from Blavatsky.
C) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-153): «All planets as
Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, etc., etc., or our Earth, are as
visible to us as our globe, because they are all on the same plane; while
the superior fellow-globes of these planets are on other planes quite
outside that of our terrestrial senses.»
Those who make you believe they are inhabitants of other planets are all
solely energy-beings that materialize and de-materialize at will. They
wander around the entire visible and invisible material universe pretending
to be extraterrestrials while they are sustained and fed by men’s bipolar
thoughts and emotions. The Earth is simply their “hydro-electric” life-
factory. This skeptomorphic damage that came about from this creation is
restored only when the stolen Sacred ‘Loot’ is returned to its Source.
542 CHALDEAN ORACLES, GR. TR. ATHINOGENIS I., GRAVIGGER, P., EXCERPT
During the Sacred withdrawal procedure, the Archetypes of the Laws that
constitute material creation are set free on one hand, something that results
in the collapse of the laws of nature, and on the other, the Earth and Man
get Spiritually Transferred. While this is underway, the Sacred Archetype of
Life will be cut off from dense matter –to return Home– abandoning one
after the other all energy-planes, leaving to them only an ‘echo’ of life.
As the Sacred Archetypes will be withdrawn, the denser/inner energy-
dimensions will be left at first –starting with dense visible matter– and
gradually the subtler ones. As a side-effect, a disturbance of the
boundaries/borders between dimensions will occur, so that one dimension
will start permeating the other. In visible matter then, polymorphic astral
beings will make their appearance; from the worst and most hideous ones
(coming from the low/inferior astral regions) until –gradually– the ‘best’
ones from the last/higher astral dimensions. Man will still remain in the
visible material plane and will experience all the horror that will follow this
process. The reason for this is that his time will not have come yet, because
the place/position where he is really situated is the last energy-layer; and the
withdrawal process will have not reached there yet. He will then think of
the astral beings that will appear from the lower astral as the evil aliens and
the beings that will appear from the higher astral regions as the benevolent
extraterrestrials. In those hours, only the Knowledge of the Truth will be
able to protect him. All this process will not be instantaneous, but in the
material plane it will last for an un-definable time period, during which
humanity will experience intense apocalyptical events, with the astral
beings preying on it.
When, at last, the Sacred Withdrawal Process will reach the last energy-
layer of this energy/material world where man is projected from, then, the
so-called RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH will take place: At that moment, the
Spiritual (in Essence) Man –carrying His Soul along with Him– will also be
withdrawn, resulting in him permanently abandoning the outer energy-layer
of the material universe, wherefrom he projected himself onto dense matter.
This will cause him to stop projecting his image onto the densely material
plane, thus giving the impression to those who will remain behind (inside
matter) that the particular man disappears through de-materialization.
And Christ describes this process: “Then, two men will be in the field:
one will be taken (Transferred) and the other left. Two women will
be grinding in the mill: one will be taken (Transferred) and the other
left.” [Matthew 24:40-41]. And this happens because: “for the time will come
when everyone (men) in the tombs (who are inside
bodies/tombs/graves) shall hear His voice (of the Son of Man) and shall
come out (of the tombs/graves)”. [JOHN 5:28-29]
543 Toconfirm that the above mentioned tombs (graves) correspond to the
material bodies:
A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «The host
of rulers and demons plotted together. They mixed fire and earth and
water together with four blazing winds. They melded them together in
great turbulence. Adam was brought into the shadow of death. They
intended to make him anew this time from Earth, Water, Fire, Wind,
which are Matter, Darkness, Desire, The Artificial Spirit. This all became
a tomb, a new kind of body (grave). Those thieves bound the man in it,
enchained him in forgetfulness, made him subject to dying.» [Eng. tr. from
Coptic: STEVAN DAVIES]
«§61. The Lord says: Blessed is he who IS (in the HyperCosmoi) before he
comes into Being (in the material world). For he who IS, both WAS and SHALL
BE.
§142. ‘Every plant which my heavenly Father has not sown [shall be]
rooted out. Those who are separated (split Celestial Men) shall be mated and
the empty shall be filled (the Souls that will accept the Essence-Spirit inside them).»
B) THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 3: «§3. Jesus answered and said to him, “Truly,
truly, I say to you, unless one is born from above*, he cannot see the
kingdom of God.»
* In most English translations, the word ‘again’ is incorrectly used, whereas, the original Greek
Translation of the Seventy (O') uses the word: [άνωθεν = from above]
channeling)
«p.74: When you transform Gaia and proceed to the Golden Age, this will
change the rest of the universe as well.»
The concepts accompanying these events are unfamiliar, as the events
themselves are. The difficulty lies in the verbal expression of conditions
that do not refer to known situations.
–Since the Earth will be Transferred, shouldn’t all its natural wealth be
Transferred along with it?
–Unfortunately no, because in this reasoning, all those among men who
prove to be SPIRITUALLY dead could also be transferred. No manifestation
of energy has a place THERE, since energy is a byproduct of the fall of the
Spirit and is a constituent of the material universe.
549 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘EXCERPT IV, HERMES TO TAT’: «§18…Wherefore I say
that, feelings are both corporeal and mortal, as they resemble the (material)
body in constitution… §19. On the contrary, Immortal Bodies have no
feeling, precisely because they are immortal; feeling is nothing more than
the pre-existence of good or evil in the body, or their departure. Whereas
in the Immortal Bodies nothing is born and nothing dies; therefore feeling
does not exist in them.»
Only the remaining Essence/Spirit shall return. And with great sorrow I
declare to you, that this Essence/Spirit doesn’t even exist in the best of
animals, or in the plants… These ill-fated beings have lost everything
Sacred they possessed, in previous creations. All that is left for them –as
they remain an inextricable part of the spiral remnant– is to be
continuously degraded, as they are piled up into more and more inward
layers, constantly alternating their manifestation to even more inferior
forms of beings, every time this vortex is vitalized by the creative quality of
an Entity of the HyperCosmoi, whose total sum of creative attributes is
deficient. When these beings eventually reach the last/inner layer, the only
thing left for them would be to enter the realm of inorganic ‘waste’ of this
conglomerate of death. This is the worst and most relentless hell! You men
of course enjoy nature’s ‘beauties’ that surround you. But you can’t even in
the least begin to conceive the devastation of these silent/speechless forms
comprising nature. Don’t be confused by the fact that life today appears at
the ‘bottom’ of the energy-whirlpool of this universe. The importance lies
in what energy-layer each living material existence is projected from onto
the densely material “bottom”.
The truth offered in this meeting is the ‘uniform’, the ‘escape suit’. It can be
compared to the life-jacket provided to those who have no means of getting
on a life raft when the ship is sinking; because the Truth concerning Man’s
role inside the material creation is the Epignosis (deep awareness) that will
save him. If man does not realize this cruel reality, he will remain idle.
550 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 6: «§12. I have yet many more things to say to
you, but ye cannot bear them now.»
By comprehending this painful truth though, he will be overcome by an
anxiety which will activate the mechanisms of his existential self-
preservation; that is why Jesus says: “You shall know the Truth and the
Truth shall set you free.”
His eyes filled with deep sorrow. He looked out of the window and remained
pensive… I interrupted his thoughts with a question.
–Won’t the Earth there be as we know it?
–What you will perceive then will be something infinitely more beautiful
than what you know today, but different …Yet we still haven’t completed
the ‘full circle’ of the Truth. What we still have to analyze is, what remains
in this material carcass, when the Sacred Archetypes making it appear
alive, depart! Then you shall understand that descriptions of hell by the
‘quaint’ ones are nothing compared to reality! Before we proceed to this
distressing analysis though, we will try to examine the actions of the powers
of this world when faced with the threat of starvation; because the departure
of the Archetypes will cause their food-supply to stop.
Through all this previously communicated Truth, we have developed the
Sacred Epignosis, which will envelope every Living Soul, like a
‘uniform/escape suit’ (Wedding Garment). But because during this period,
the powers of this world play a very dirty ‘game’ against humanity, it is
necessary for us to deliver an additional warning: What they are planning to
do is to lock up the beautifully ornamented Souls ‘inside the hold’ of the
sinking ship! Therefore, the ‘suit’ with which the Soul will present itself to
the Holy Places will not be enough, if IT hasn’t –before everything else–
avoided such a detrimental lock-up. This lock-up refers to what John calls
‘the marking of the beast’ in Revelation [13:17].
PARALLEL PROBABILITIES
In order for the following pieces of the Truth to be understood, and since
they all refer to future conditions, we will examine a peculiarity of space-
time pertaining to the parallel probabilities, so as to create a database of
facts.
The space-time subject is very big and particularly complex for the
structure of the human aethero-material brain. We will therefore divide it in
two units. To begin with we shall look into the parallel probabilities
concerning a partial condition of the entire concept of space-time and later
on in our conversation we will deal with the subject more spherically.
“Time” for every Free, Sentient Intelligent Wholeness of the HyperCosmoi
is one of the many ‘dimensions’ that exist THERE. As length, width and
height are accessible to you, so is the condition of ‘time’ accessible THERE.
Each Wholeness ‘Born’ THERE, automatically extends itself over the entire
breadth of ‘time’ and can have partial and/or simultaneous access to all of
its points. This way, IT can ‘move’ to every ‘time point’, experiencing it
over again and/or changing it, in exactly the same manner you can touch a
wall of your house many times, or paint it in different colors or decorate it
with various paintings. ‘Time’ THERE, in other words, seems like plasticine
that can be molded. There is no end to this “time condition” since THIS
whole different FORM OF LIFE is constantly supplied by The Unuttered
Principle Father/Mother of All. Every Intelligent Wholeness can also create
‘pause periods’ of this condition, if IT so wishes and for as long as IT
wishes.
When Celestial Man ‘WAS BORN’ in the True Worlds, Present and infinite
Future automatically existed for Him.
551 GOSPEL OF PHILIP [En. tr. into Coptic, PATERSON BROWN]
«§61. The Lord says: ‘Blessed is he who IS (in the HyperCosmoi) before he
comes into Being (in matter)! For he who IS, both WAS and SHALL BE’.»
The HyperCosmic conditions are completely nonexistent in the material
plane. Therefore, there is no corresponding vocabulary to describe them.
But entering into the material universe, he created an extremely dangerous
detour for His Life. This detour after his second fall (projection) to the area
of condensed energy (dense visible matter), lead him into a trap that
‘locked’ him in moments of time: inside the ‘locked time’ of entrenched
matter. ‘Locked time’, as a condition, includes all probabilities inside it. It
is in essence a sum of probabilities that coexist all together.
552 NEW MODEL ALLOWS TIME-TRAVEL: BBC & NEW SCIENTIST, JUNE 17, 2005
«We all know that when an object is reflected in a mirror, the notions of
left and right, as perceived by the subject, are reversed in the reflection.»
The universe + anti-universe that was finally vitalized, was the central
(primarily material and anti-material) spiral. Each corresponding layer
of the universe+anti-universe is interwoven with smaller probability-spirals
of parallel universes, just like the images (reflections) that appear onto the
two primary vis-à-vis mirrors (reflectors). Except, of course, that we are not
talking about simple mirrors here!
554 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 115):
«The Universe could in fact be finite while the illusion of infinity could
come about by the curvature of light bent around space, perhaps more
than once. Every time, in every winding(1) of the curvature, a new
reflection of one and only, original galaxy will be formed. That way, we
would get the sense of an infinity of similar images, much as like being in
a mirror-room.»
(1) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S., SOME PERSONAL THOUGHTS, ‘MATTER AS A
Material, soulful man keeps life inside him like a battery. Prolongation of
life of the astral entities of this world depends solely on the Souls of men.
With the stored Life within the Soul, these entities will manage to go on
living, supplied by it, prolonging their life this way in different ‘living’
conditions which we will examine later on.
558 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. tr. MATZOROU E.] (information through
channeling):
(a) (p. 35): «… For some in this universe, human beings are considered
invaluable, although you actually have no idea about the treasure which is
stored inside the human body. (…as their life-giving (enlivening) energy-
food!)
(b) (pp. 205-206): Several energies (energy entities) feed on your life force.
…They can suck it out or drain it from you in many ways.»
Their goal remains unaltered: the more souls held hostage, the longer their
own life will be sustained. But if all men’s Souls follow the procedure of
Spiritual Transference, then all hope is lost for these dark powers. They
therefore imagine that Life/Soul must be ‘locked in’ so that it cannot
escape during the Transference. In order for this ‘locking in’ to have a
positive outcome, its success must be ensured for every alternative parallel
probability of time. What fluctuates in each alternative parallel time-
probability is THE NUMBER OF HUMAN SOULS SAVED. Thus their interest
focuses on the number of men they will trick into following them, and this
is why they are methodically laying out many parallel alternative plans of
operation.
–And if a soul is saved in one alternative probability and lost in another,
what happens with that soul in the end?
–If you remember, I made clear, that the probability, which will finally be
vitalized in the primary material universe, is the only one that holds
true.
THE PLANS OF THE DARK POWERS
channeling)
«In this era, the downfall of the world civilization will happen as
p. 281:
well as the awakening of a new form of consciousness. This is brand new
in your history.»
In this New Spiritual State that Man will Be Transferred to, he will come in
contact with True Life for the first time. What he will then realize is that his
previous ‘life’ in dense matter took place inside a fake dollhouse, whereas
the True one he will be experiencing is in a real palace. Only then will man
realize that the material world he was considering true for so many
centuries, was merely an imitation covered with fake drawings he thought
were ‘living’. Then and there will he grasp what Being Alive really means!
As imprisoned Life leaves matter behind and moves on to the New
Condition, material Earth will remain a dead and inorganic celestial body,
in the form most planets in the material universe are today. Those men who
will not manage to be Spiritually Transferred to the Sacred Spaces and will
remain on Earth’s dense version will perish. The dense matter that will
initially be left behind, will give its place to the total dissolution of the
dense, material, visible world, as well as the anti-material one, in a rapidly
evolving process.
560 A) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] p. 74:
«When you transform Gaia and proceed to the Golden Age, this will
change the rest of the universe as well.»
B) RUDOLF STEINER “FROM THE AKASHA CHRONICLE, COSMIC MEMORY” (p.
138)
«On the one hand, the coming evolution of Earth will develop today’s life
of images and thoughts to an even higher, more subtle and more complete
condition. …Man will only attain a complete life on the next Planet, into
which the Earth will be transformed and which is called ‘Jupiter’(1) in
apocryphal science.»
(1) Steiner names the different states/conditions of existence as ‘Planets’
(reference #527 B)
Saturn, etc., or our Earth, are as visible to us as our globe, because they
are all on the same plane; while the superior fellow-globes of these
planets are on other planes quite outside that of our terrestrial senses.
(I-154, 155): It is said that the planetary chains having their ‘Days’ and their
‘Nights’ -- i.e., periods of activity or life, and of inertia or death -- and
behave in heaven as do men on Earth: they generate their likes, get old,
and become personally extinct, their spiritual principles only living in
their progeny as a survival of themselves. …When a planetary chain is in
its last Round, its Globe 1 or A, before finally dying out, sends all its
energy and ‘principles’ into a neutral center of latent force, a ‘laya
center’, and thereby animates (informs) a new nucleus of undifferentiated
substance or matter, i.e., calls it into activity or gives it life.»
As we have previously said, apart from the primary material and anti-
material universes there is also a great number of parallel universes of
alternative choices with energy trapped inside them. The energy trapped
there includes ‘life’ remnants which, after The Transference, will remain
imprisoned there and will be like the severed tail of the snake which
oscillates a little longer until it permanently stops. So, it is these virtual,
holographic, parallel universes they misleadingly call the ‘5th dimension’,
that the powers of this world have invested all their hopes in, and it is there
they are planning to transport the deluded humanity that will not be
Spiritually Transferred passing onto the First Resurrection.
561 ‘CAN WE FIND A PLACE IN A PARALLEL UNIVERSE?’
«The cycle of creation of the lives of Kosmos is run down (coming to an end),
because the energy of the manifested ‘Word’ (Logos) has its growth,
culmination, and decrease (oscillation), as have all things temporary,
however long their duration.»
B) JOHN’S REVELATION 20: «§6. Blessed and holy are those who have part in
the first resurrection. The second death has no power over them…»
The archons of this world, aware that the true destination of the men who
will be redeemed are the True HyperCosmoi, and aiming to maximize the
delusion, announce to the mediums/channels that support and cooperate
with them, that they allegedly also intend to transport humanity
“elsewhere”, and promote the idea of the 5th dimension. These mediums
though have not been informed by their scheming patrons that this 5th
dimension is in reality a parallel, alternative universe which is located
inside the broader regions these twofold astral powers operate in. (See
reference #635 –the last one of the book– which supports exactly that which is also stated in the
Apocalypse (Revelation) but in code)
that could teach certain American pilots how to fly alien crafts.
I) ‘STRANGE’ MAGAZINE SPECIAL EDITION ‘EXTRATERRESTRIALS & UFO’
ARTICLE BY LUCAS KAVAKOPOULOS ‘EXTRATERRESTRIAL TECHNOLOGY,
‘BEWARE OF ALIENS BEARING GIFTS’
«Donald Keyhoe, major in the Marine Corps, was the first to come to
prominence about alien technology recovered from the crashed flying
saucer in Roswell, in the early 50’s. He also was also one of the first who
spoke about the US government suppressing information on the UFO.
…The issue of the alien technology that the Americans possessed was
fully described by Colonel Philip J. Corso during his assignment as a
special assistant in the Foreign Technology Desk at the Pentagon
Research and Development Division. In his book “The Day After
Roswell” (published in 1997)…Corso claims that while serving as an
officer in Fort Riley, on July 6th 1947 (two days after Roswell) he
supervised a number of crates containing artifacts that had been collected
from the area in which the mysterious craft was found.
…In 1961, 14 years later, when he was a supervisor in the Foreign
Technology Desk, he was assigned to analyze the contents of the crates
and hand them out to specialized groups of scientists. Corso found many
technologically advanced artifacts. …His assignment was, to figure out,
with the help of the specialists he had in his disposal…how the alien
technology worked, and then hand in his findings to the military’s
advantage. Together with his commanding officer Lieutenant General
Arthur G. Trudeau, Corso said they developed a plan, to seed the
technology they had discovered from the artifacts of the alien vessel to
defense contractor companies, who were already cooperating with the
army. …According to Corso the artifacts from the crashed UFO’s
brought to light technologies forwarded by himself to companies like
Bell Labs, IBM, Dow Corning and Hughes Aircraft. Among these
technologies were:
1. Image intensifiers (night vision) 2. Fiber optics (photon information
transfer) 3. Super tenacity fibers and molecular-alignment metal-alloys,
materials of the highest quality for industrial production 5. Particle beams
weapons (anti-missile program ‘Star Wars’) 6. Integrated circuits and
microminiaturization of logic boards (microelectronics, computers,
internet) 7. H.A.A.R.P. technology (weather weapons, mind control) 8.
Depleted uranium projectiles 9. Portable atomic generators (ion
propulsive drives) 10. Irradiated food (destroying bacteria and germs) 11.
Electromagnetic propulsion systems. …It is very interesting that
transistors, which led to the replacement of electronic tubes/valves and to
the microelectronics revolution (computer manufacturing), were
“invented” six months after the Roswell incident, on December 1947, by
Bell Labs, which, as Corso states, was indeed promoting alien
technology.»
ANIMAL GENETIC MATERIAL: (…DNA ‘collection’ from domestic
animals for their ‘ark’)
J) STRANGE MAGAZINE SPECIAL EDITION “EXTRATERRESTRIALS &UFO”
ARTICLE: LUKAS KAVAKOPOULOS ‘THE GOVERNMENT COVER-UP
CHRONICLE’
«The FBI files include references to a topic which seems equally big and
relevant to the UFO issue: The problem of domestic animals (which, for
a long time were) found mutilated in the southern states of the US, with
their body totally drained from blood and specific organs removed with
surgical precision. Here as well, the plethora of FBI reports, which begin
in 1947 and end in about 1979, suggest that something very important
and very strange was happening. Colonel Philip J. Corso, a member of
President Eisenhower’s National Security Council, at the Foreign
Technology Desk and at the US Army’s Research & Development
department, stated in 1997: “In the Pentagon, from 1961 to 1963, I
analyzed many field reports from state police agencies about the
discoveries of dead cattle whose carcasses looked as though they had
been systematically mutilated. Local police reported that when the
veterinarians were called to the scene to examine the dead cattle left in
fields, they often found evidence not just that the animal’s blood had been
drained, but that entire organs were removed with such surgical skill that
it could not have been the work of predators or vandals removing the
organs for some depraved ritual. The American military thought at first
that the mutilations were carried out by Soviet agents, but later they
concluded that they were performed by the EBE's (Extraterrestrial
Biological Entities). That is to say, the EBE's were experimenting with
organ harvesting, possibly for transplant into other species or for
processing into some sort of nutrient package or even to create some sort
of hybrid biological entity.” (Philip J. Corso, The Day After Roswell, Simon & Schuster,
1997)
…The FBI possesses reports by Police Officer Gabe Valdez, who
examined many cattle mutilation cases and found out that most animals
were discovered dehydrated (mummified) a few days later. Almost
always, strange substances and traces of radiation were found around the
animals, while in some cases he also found odd triangular tracks. A
verified characteristic of some carcasses was that they didn’t decompose
in a normal pace, but they were preserved in good condition for several
weeks.»
AGRO-GLYPHS: (CROP CIRCLES) (…collecting plant ingredients in plasma
form)
K) Agro-glyphs are yet another enigma to many. Man has been imitating
his gods for centuries. How could he innovate now? It is for this reason
that the crop circles appearing all around the world, are made by two
different groups: Some are created by men and others are made by balls
of light. Before proceeding to the analysis of the chemical changes
resulting from the formation of genuine crop circles, a specific piece of
information should be given:
PLASMA (PHYSICS), wikipedia.org
«In Physics, as well as in Chemistry, plasma is a state of matter similar to
gas in which free-form electrically charged atomic particles are found
(ions and electrons). Plasma is classified among gases, but differs from a
non-ionized gas. It is formed when a gas becomes overheated, resulting in
electrons escaping from their atom and become free (free electrons).
Plasma thus, consists of free electrons and ions, atoms or molecules that
have lost or gained one or more electrons and it is the hyper-ionized state
of matter. …Plasma is often called the “forth state of matter”…refers to a
gas, which has been supplied with enough energy, so that its electrons
separate from their atoms (ionization) and a cloud of ions and electrons is
produced. Because these particles are ionized (charged), the gas behaves
differently than a neutral gas, when, for example, there are
electromagnetic fields.» [PLASMA (PHYSICS)]
During the night, particularly between 2-4 a.m., balls of light have been
videotaped. Their size ranges from an egg to a soccer ball and they
usually hover over a field planted with cereal crops such as wheat, rye,
maize or barley, and form a complex geometric pattern in a few minutes
time. The plants bend at the 1st and the 2nd node of their stem, but they
don’t break. For over a decade, Biophysicist William C. Levengood and
his research team have been investigating physical anomalies of samples
taken from crop-circles caused by these “bright” interventions. Only the
plants that have been bent by the balls of light have serious change in
their chemical structure. These manifest node elongation (swelling) both
laterally and longitudinally in their stems.
SCIENTIFIC STUDIES CONFIRM: CROP-CIRCLES ARE MADE BY ‘BALLS OF
LIGHT’
BY ELTJO H. HASELHOFF, SWIRLEDNEWS.COM
«…Although there are known biological effects that can create node
lengthening, these could be easily ruled out. It was clear that something
else had happened. The effect could be simulated by placing normal,
healthy stems inside a microwave oven. The heat induced by the
microwaves made the liquids inside the nodes expand just like the
mercury inside a thermometer. …This finding led to the conclusion that
the node lengthening effect may be caused by the involvement of heat,
possibly caused by microwave radiation.
In fact, traces of heat have been found innumerable times in crop circles
(agro glyphs) all over the world, such as dehydrated plants, burn marks on
the ground, and the molten snow.»
The team concludes that plants that dry-up (wilt) during the formation of
a genuine agro-glyph are dehydrated from the inside in an outward
fashion with the application of an energy similar to that of microwaves.
The plants have been found dehydrated from under the seed-head and
with their chlorophyll missing. The excessive temperature-increase
inflicted upon the plant due to the luminous spheres that cause it, results
in the nodes (where the plant fluids concentrate) bursting/exploding with
the creation of holes.
BLT RESEARCH TEAM, INC. (WILLIAM LEVENGOOD) ARTICLE: PLANT
ABNORMALITIES
«These holes are present in genuine crop-circles, usually found in the 2nd
or 3rd nodes below the seed-head.»
Measurements show the ground to be highly magnetized.
BLT RESEARCH TEAM, INC. (WILLIAM LEVENGOOD) ARTICLE: MAGNETIC
MATERIALS IN SOILS
«…Traces of melted magnetic material adhering to soil grains, as well as
spherical, magnetic particles of 10-40 micron diameter, are regularly
found in crop-circle soils. EDS (research) reveals these spheres to be pure
iron; the fact that they are magnetized reveals they were formed in a
magnetic field.»
Due to the fact that ground elements have been melted (fused?), the degree
of their crystallization is also increased. Research results on ground
samples of genuine crop circles show great percentages of illite/mica
crystals.
CLAY-MINERAL CRYSTALLIZATION CASE STUDY
STUDY RESULTS: «A sharpening of the mica 001 peak [a decrease in the
Kübler Index (K. I.) value, indicative of growth of the illite/mica crystals]
was observed in the crop-circle soil samples, as compared with their
controls; (compared to ordinary soil samples/without crop-circles).
…The increase in the KI of the mica 001 peak cannot be attributed to
mechanical flattening of the crop circle plants (the plants forming the
pattern of the crop-circle exhibit a 90o node-bending) since (in the
absence of any evidence of geologic pressure) temperatures of at least
600-800° Celsius over several hours of exposure would be required to
produce such increased crystal growth;
Because the temperatures needed (a minimum of 600-800° Celsius over a
period of several hours) to cause mica crystal growth would have
incinerated any plant material present at the site (as well as causing other
measurable soil effects), and because we know of no energy which can
selectively affect soils to one degree and plants at the same locations to
another (as is documented here), we suggest that we may be observing
a new--as yet undiscovered--energy source at work. It does appear that
heat is involved, but more research is needed to determine its precise
nature.»
Crystallization is the result of plasma creation. –It is also considered an
ideal method for the exploitation of waste material and is used in many
countries.
Summing-up: Luminous extra-dimensional spheres hover over
plantations. Their objective –according to the view-point of this book– is
to collect plant elements in the form of plasma. Then, in the said location,
very high temperatures are created –in the form of microwaves, or some
other unknown technology/energy-form. The saps in the plants' stems are
all concentrated at the nodes and evaporate, creating there escape holes.
Plants bend, forming impressive agro-glyphs only for misguidance. A
result of the temperature increase needed to transform plant saps to gassy
plasma –thus transferring their elements– is the crystallization of soil
substances and the creation of a magnetic field at that particular
location.
Could this be a method of plant ‘element’ collection, equivalent to the
bloodletting of household animals?
This entire operation of the energy (astral) powers of this world,
(presenting themselves as ‘extraterrestrials’) aims to secure the energy-
supplies they need in order to create –as best they can– ideal conditions
for the successful ‘survival’ of the (misguided) humanity in the parallel
alternative probabilities/universes. Animal and plant DNA gathering will
sustain their man-nutrition ‘in life’. In reality, they are preparing a new
(3rd) fall, even if they give it the ‘upgrading tint’ of supposedly being
detached from dense matter.
REQUIREMENTS TO SUPPORT THE DARK GOALS
1ST REQUIREMENT:
POSSESSION OF CONSCIOUSNESS
Let us now see the way in which the unseen powers of this creation
methodize their auxiliary support goals, in order to divert the peoples’
attention away from their own activities.
In order for their operation plans to be successful, they must be first of all
directed and applied by trustworthy individuals. High-ranking ‘initiates’ of
various groups who were ‘initiated’ by their assignees/masters, were not
enough for the whole planet. But secrets concerning dominion over the
entire Earth ought not to be disclosed to simple members. On the contrary,
the conscious presence of many properly selected men in key-positions
was necessary, men who could carry out these ventures.
The way was old and familiar. In the past it used to be called “spiritual
possession”; but under the new conditions some old ‘details’ had to be
transformed in order for the changes that might raise suspicions, to be
imperceptible. Thus the old “spiritual possession” was retrofit to
“possession of consciousness”.
This possession of the consciousness of human bodies by these dark
powers started with the initially selected men in sporadic or frequent time
intervals, until these possessions finally became permanent. Since this way
yielded positive results, they started using it more frequently, until the
present, where it has become the ‘status quo’ on a large population scale.
Initially, only people who were astro-aetherically vitalized were captured
(λάας [Gr.: stone], λάος = λαός [Gr.: folk]). But since their ulterior goal
was the dominion of the physical body of men whose position in society
would ‘serve’ some of their expediencies, the psycho-invaders expanded
their activities to soul enslavement as well. This gave them the opportunity
to collect vulnerable souls and ‘usurp’ them for their own benefit. In their
majority, these souls were devoid of Spirit.
The ‘invaders’ inside the human bodies are activated and motivated by a
collective unconscious, faithfully following their plan. All of a sudden, the
common (in appearance) man ‘next door’ gradually begins to change views.
569 A) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. tr. MATZOROU E.] (Information through
Before these dark forces could initiate their intense action on Earth, they
had to ensure that men’s suspicions would not be focused on them,
revealing their plans. Thus, a series of procedures had to be initiated, to
avert any such probability.
To begin with, the ‘glorious discovery’ that positive thinking exorcises
every misfortune was announced as the ‘key’ to prosperity. All gullible
people rushed to embrace it, convincing each other about the hidden
treasure in this idea. This very same ‘positivity’ of course never let them
realize that life’s problems –despite their persistent faithfulness to ‘positive
thinking’– were not prevented. And they orchestrated this
‘optimism/positiveness campaign’ not to make people happier, but rather to
render them incapable of discerning some serious social discrepancies. But
by making men wear the magical rose-tinted glasses of hope, they deterred
them from detecting the methodical plot, and made them reject the
probability of a well-set trap as a pessimistic and negative view.
570 TEXE MARRS (US AIR FORCE OFFICIAL) ‘PROJECT L.U.C.I.D.’
The next (3rd) objective goal of these dark forces is to manipulate the
spiritual awakening of man, which is under reactivation during this time, in
order to divert it to the wrong direction so as to ‘lock’ every trace of
Life/Soul.
During this time-period a great number of Living Spirits has incarnated on
Earth as a result of the ‘rearrangement’ of the astro-aetheric spaces. Their
entrance into the world of form caused the activation of the dormant
spirituality on Earth. Spirituality however is a grave danger for every dark
power. By putting a ‘ceiling’ to the spiritual evolution of men, they
annihilate the probability for the Spiritually Sensitive to be informed of the
Truth. This is why they have equated the Spirit with positive energy!
Following that, they have suppressed any information regarding the three
higher bodies of man, diverting man’s interest to the four lower ones which
belong to the astro-aetheric world of these entities, and which are the
guaranteed prison for men! Furthermore, they prompt the masses to
energize and expand the cardiac center of the ‘positive’ astral emotions –
instead of the seventh one at the top of the head– defining this success as
the most significant achievement (see reference #506 B).
So the appointment of controlled gurus and false teachers throughout the
world, who will deceive and misdirect the awakened spirituality of men,
was primarily imperative.
571 A) DAVID ICKE INTERVIEWED BY JON RAPPOPORT, ‘REVEALING THE
GREAT CONSPIRACY’, GR. TR. TSOLI N., ESOPTRON PUBL (p. 143)
«David Icke: One of the mind controlled slaves I’ve met, who was
attached to Henry Kissinger for many years, told me, that Kissinger was
involved in the founding of the New Age Movement. He was
orchestrating it. He placed individuals in the public arena in order to
activate and develop it.
They sensed (perceived) a vibration change taking place, broadening the
souls of a vast number of people towards the awakening. What they had
to do was to put this awakening under their control and divert it to new
prisons especially made to trap people. The New Age movement is
largely their work.»
B) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: «§11. And many false prophets shall
rise, and shall deceive many.»
In order for both opposite sides –the positive and negative astral ones– to
aggregate followers, they have directed mediums to transmit their messages
in a metaphysical way. All these mediums of course believe that ‘those’
who have contacted them were of course ‘benign’ and swear that they have
never ever come in contact with negative powers. But they don’t realize
that everyone who is ill-intentioned and wants to delude can only do that
through beautified, false ‘truths’.
572 DAVID ICKE INTERVIEWED BY JON RAPPOPORT, ‘REVEALING THE GREAT
And as the spiritually restless are restricted while being manipulated by the
appointed ‘Gurus’, control had to be directed towards ‘normal’ people so
that they could also be controlled by different methods. The dark forces,
aware of the duality of matter full well, promote their plans by
ameliorating their standpoints. Being preponderant population-wise, this
spiritually unsuspecting group of people (the nations of the Earth) had to be
‘boxed in boundaries’ to be completely controllable. In order for this to
become painlessly and generally feasible, and in the pretense of the alleged
‘bridging’ of differences, human crowds had to be initially ‘homogenized’
into a disciplined human mass, regardless of nation and nationality. After
all, only the inferior teams of the creators supported the diversity of
states/races, because they had created them. Yet, since today they have been
completely assimilated by the sum of the astral forces, they are being
canceled along with their beliefs. On the contrary, the powers of the
skeptomorphs are vitalized equally well by the thoughts of all men,
independent of race and color. Thus, since they are ‘in charge of things’ in
the material universe now, homogenization (globalization) of the peoples
accommodates them and they enforce it. The resultant then of various
actions would lead to the desired result on a global scale.
Being inversely proportional to the Spirit, materialistic excess would lead to
complete Spiritual stupefaction, resulting to the relaxation of all institutions
and moral values of society. The astral tornado, alternating fear with
insecurity, managed to ‘nail man down’ to a permanent anxiety for survival,
whereby the everyday struggle for his ‘daily bread’ drains him of his
strength for any deep philosophical pursuit and objective observation.
Combined with the ever inflating charms of material provisions which it
establishes as necessary, this tornado guides man ‘galloping’ towards the
rejection of every conjecture relating to the Spirit –since he considers it an
invention of the naïve– and to the (over) estimation of only the physical
(material) body and the needs that accompany it.
573 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, HERMETIC TEXTS, VOL. II, RODAKIS P.,
TZAFEROPOULOS AP., ‘ASCLEPIUS, OR THE PERFECT SERMON’ (p. 65): «§25…No
one will gaze into heaven. And the pious man will be counted as insane,
and the impious will be honored as wise. The insane will be considered as
serious and the worst criminal as good. And concerning the soul, and the
things of the soul, and the things that make the soul immortal or rather
push her to achieve immortality, along with the rest of what I have said to
you, not only will they be considered ridiculous, but even worse, they
will also be thought of as in vain. At the same time, believe me, it will be
a great crime, in the legal boundaries of the term, to be devoted to the
spiritual religion. A new judicial system and laws will be created.
Sanctity and piety will not be heard of anymore and will not find refuge
inside the soul.
The gods have departed from men and it is a sorrowful departure. The
angels of evil are the only ones who remain whole, and mingle with men
and drive the wretched ones to every ill of excess…
§26 This, when it comes, shall be the World’s old age; lack of religion,
disorder, and confusion of all that is Good {Gr. Αγαθόν (Agathón)}. And
when these things all come to pass, Asclepius,—then He, [our] Lord and
Father, God, The First in power, and The Creator of the One [Visible]
God (i.e. the First Noũs-God – Luminary Christ), after examining this
behavior and the purposeful crimes, will try, by His own will, which is
The Divine Goodness, –to end all ill and general corruption, wash away
deceit, annihilate wickedness, wiping it out with a flood or a fire or
contagious diseases that will spread in various places. And then He will
restore the world to its former beauty (through the Transference of the
Principles to their former Spiritual State). …And this is how this Cosmos
will be reborn: regeneration of all Good things (to a Spiritual Dimension,
since Αγαθόν cannot be found in matter), restoration of Sanctity (the first
Resurrection, according to John) and Nature's return to the course of
time, as it is and as it was, without beginning and without end.(1)»
(1) RUDOLF STEINER, ‘FROM THE AKASHA CHRONICLE, COSMIC MEMORY’ (p.
138)
«On the one hand, the coming evolution of Earth will develop today’s life
of images and thoughts to an even higher, more subtle and more complete
condition. … At that stage there can no longer be any question of birth
and death in the present sense. Death occurs only because consciousness
depends on an external world with which it interacts through the sensory
organs. If these physical organs cease to function, then all relation to the
world around ceases as well. That is to say, the person is ‘is dead’.
However, when his soul advances, it will not receive the outer world
influences through physical organs, but through the images it creates
itself.»
Thus, the dizziness from materialistic pleasures’ constantly weakens even
the minutest spark of Living Spirit, excluding more and more people from
the possibility of Transference to the Immortal Cosmoi.
First nodal point of control is the Mass Media and the politicians of nations,
through which/whom the dark skeptomorphic forces have the ability to
deploy their plans, as well as methodize the psychological phases which
nations must go through, in order to become obediently subservient.
These two power groups –many members of which cannot even fathom the
source of origin of their instructions– obey higher control circles through
the ‘select few’. Thus they are all accommodated as they collaborate with
the ‘possessed ones’ in key-positions, to promote coordinated actions. Their
goal: The physical brain must be manipulated so that they can fashion a
completely controllable human herd, impotent of thinking beyond the
predetermined, given boundaries they prescribe.
574 A) DAVID ICKE ‘REBELS OF CONSCIOUSNESS’ (Gr. tr. PERISSAKI P., from the
And while they shape the appropriate conditions to support their primary
scheme by systematizing the moral and spiritual degradation of the world,
their essential goals are others, and it is towards those the most experienced
ones of their kind are focused. To ensure success of their basic objectives,
they need to simultaneously organize and promote many parallel alternative
projects/plans, something that ‘veils’ their intentions even further.
Under the new conditions of the material universe, shortly after the
Transference of the Sacred Archetypes to their Source, the laws of nature
will be disturbed, matter will seem to change and the astro-aetheric bodies
of man will cease to ‘function’ in the usual way.
During the First Resurrection, those who will manage to escape from the
material world shall pass on to a place of restitution and preparation
(relinquishing the energy-part of their Soul) for their definitive return to the
Sacred Capital of the Father.
Conversely, those who will choose to accept and embrace matter –even
though it will cease to exist in its known form– will be obliged to mutate
their material body into new form, in order to move on to some parallel,
alternative probability/universe of the 5th dimension. The material body,
man possesses today, cannot survive there.
576 Α) M-BRANES AND THE DREAMS FOR UNIFICATION
SOURCE: THE ELEGANT UNIVERSE OF BRIAN GREENE, JULY 2007, CAMBRIDGE
WEBPAGE ON ‘HYPER-STRINGS’, SCIENTIFIC AMERICAN
«We humans will not be able to enter other dimensions, because the
particles that form our bodies –electrons, protons, neutrons– remain
attached to this brane that constitutes our world.»
Β) ERICH VON DÄNIKEN ‘THE SECOND COMING HAS ALREADY STARTED’ (p.
«The ugly outlaw aliens foretold their abducted victims about an
239, 240)
oncoming disaster (the withdrawal of the Sacred Archetypes of Creation,
is definitely a fundamental reason…). They said that this is the main
reason that justifies their actions. The bright side of this story is that the
human race will survive, even as a human/alien hybrid.»
In that new world, there will be encaged ‘living’ energy as an echo of life.
Those who get there will manage to ‘survive’ on that echo of life combined
with their stored/trapped life inside their Souls. A new astral-material body
will protect this ‘life’ like current is protected by a battery. Thus, by any
means possible, the astral administrators of the material world are preparing
the new constructions/prisons/bodies for the Souls they will manage to trap.
Man didn’t make these enormous technological leaps during the last 70
years without help, when for centuries he technologically evolved at a
dead-slow pace. This technology ‘gift’ was not offered to him to improve
his well-being, but was granted as forfeit for his entrapment by dark,
invisible powers that materialized in the world of form, disguised as
‘extraterrestrials’.
577 A) ‘THE DISCLOSURE PROJECT’, (By Steven M. Greer, WIKIPEDIA.ORG)
229-233)
«Top psychologist Dr. John E. Mack is a psychiatry professor at Harvard
University, Boston, the most acknowledged American University.
…Professor Mack met hundreds of individuals from different places of
the country, who had never been in touch with each other. Because these
people were perfectly rational and trustworthy, they triggered the
professor’s professional interest. …The result is now published in a
volume of four hundred pages. The book is titled ‘Abduction - Human
Encounters with Aliens’, New York/Toronto, 1994.
Professor Mack’s answer …could not have been more emphatic: “Yes”, is
his conclusion. “The aliens are here, the abduction victims are not
paranoid: sperm extraction, artificial insemination and removal of
embryos have occurred and did not spring up from any inner desire of the
victims”.
(p. 233) …We have similar testimonies from individuals from different
countries and continents. There are thousands of injured women whose
embryos were mysteriously removed without being miscarried or having
had an abortion. There are scars from unexplained operations, which no
terrestrial doctor had performed, and finally have the tiny alien implants,
which were surgically removed from numerous victims of abduction.
Professor Mack, on p. 42 of his book (American publication) says that
many of these tiny metallic or glass objects had to be removed from the
victims’ bodies: small needle-shaped implants were found inside a man’s
penis or up the nose of a twenty-four year old woman, exactly at the point
where the brain begins. Even though the mysterious implants have been
chemically and physically analyzed, they didn’t make any sense because
the function of these implants is not known.»
B) ‘HELLENIC NEXUS’ MAGAZINE ISSUE 12, FEBRUARY-MARCH 2006
ARTICLE BY CHRISTOS VAGENAS: ‘UNDERGROUND BASES MYTHS AND
REALITY’ (LETTERS FROM THE UNDERGROUND BY RICHARD SAUDER-NEXUS
NEW TIMES, VOL.11, NO 6)
«Located almost two miles beneath Archuleta Mesa on the Jicarilla
Apache Indian Reservation near Dulce, New Mexico USA, lies the
undoubtedly most enigmatic of the existing underground installations: It
is the place where, according to numerous reports of staff, researchers and
the occasionally ‘abducted’, the main joint United States Government /
Grey aliens Biogenetics Laboratory is. Specifically, in this underground
facility which goes –at least– seven levels down, have been transported
and kept under draconian measures of security, human-alien hybrids,
which were the result of the genetic experiments performed by the aliens
on humans who had been abducted. In proof of the above is the report
coming from a member of the facility’s personnel, who went as far as the
6th (underground) level.
(abovetopsecret.com/pages/dulce.html).
“…I have seen multi-legged creatures that look like a cross between
humans and octopuses, reptilian humans and hairy creatures with human
hands that cry like a baby…” According to a worker named Thomas C.
…there are more than 18.000 Greys residing on sub-level 5. On the other
levels of the installation, they experiment on the human energy body,
dreams and telepathy, in order to manipulate the human kind.
Also, according to reports, the base uses no conventional electricity. The
elevators have no cables, as they are controlled magnetically, whereas a
similar field produces artificial illumination from an invisible source.»
C) ILISSOS JOURNAL, ISSUE 95 (1972), BREAKTHROUGH SCIENCE: ‘THE
UNKNOWN PSYCHIC WORLD OF PLANTS’, SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
ACHIEVEMENTS IN BRAZIL (Reminding an excerpt from a previous reference)
«…Henrico, in service with General Electric, specialized in medical
engineering, has dealt extensively with the ‘temperament’ of plants at
first and later on with the human temperament.
… Researchers and scholars under the supervision of Prof. Ernani,
director of the Institute of Psycho-biophysics in Sao Paolo Brazil, also
participate in the experiments. The team is comprised of 50 researchers/
scientists who specialize in the construction of special gauges measuring
the invisible radiations of bodies.»
So, this new hybrid body is built from a mixture of human DNA and
elements from the body of the astral beings, which is mostly in an energy-
state –as it possesses natural access to the energy-fields– capable of
surviving in the conditions of the parallel, virtual universes that they have
labeled ‘the 5th dimension’.
579 ERICH VON DÄNIKEN ‘THE SECOND COMING HAS ALREADY BEGUN’ (p. 228)
«Dr. David Jacobs PhD believes that the sperm collection process and
artificial insemination is the main reason behind all abductions. Its
objective is the production of a half human and half alien hybrid being.
[JACOBS, D., SECRET LIVES - FIRSTHAND DOCUMENTED ACCOUNTS OF UFO
ABDUCTIONS. NEW YORK, 1992] (So that this new semi-human species will be
able to survive in those parallel alternative probabilities of universes).
(p. 234) …After all, the aliens have already talked to some of the abduction
victims, at least they gave them some explanations to justify their hideous
actions. They claim that an upcoming disaster will destroy our planet. But
the indications on the disaster are controversial and vague.»
Inside vast chambers in the secret underground installations, such hybrid
bodies are kept under extremely specialized conditions, under draconian
security measures of secrecy.
ENERGY-BODY/GRID:
580There are two kinds of implants: (a) those made by Earthmen and (b)
those made by Extraterrestrials. Each kind is used for different purposes.
ALIEN IMPLANTS:
A) IMPLANTS, InOut.gr
(The specific article has been published by the editor of supernatural.gr Kostas Kiapekos in
‘Mystery’ magazine.)
«The term ‘alien implants’, is fully associated with the mysterious
abductions of humans by alien entities. A distinct and for the time being
inexplicable dimension is given to this dark aspect of the alien presence
on our planet. Perhaps, in some of these cases the finding of implants in
different parts in the body of the individuals bearing them, were the result
of personal accidents that were not noticed, or of a mistake,
misinterpretation or even more of a deliberate deception. Nevertheless,
there are many scientifically confirmed incidents that can be explained by
a technology capable of controlling the human body and the mental
(psychic) functions, especially through the influence of the brain.
The wave of UFO sightings around the planet which began in 1947 was
enriched by reports about alien abductions and experiments during the
60's. Reports about the existence of implants in the body of individuals,
who seem to have had such experience, began in 1967. Betty Andreasson,
a woman from Massachusetts, was the first to come out and talk about her
abductions by non-human beings, the experiments she was subjected to
and the presence of a tiny sphere (ball) which was eventually removed
from the upper part of her nasal cavity.
Since 1994, implants of diverse forms and shapes have been surgically
removed from individuals who were unaware of their existence, until a
routine medical test revealed them. So, either during visual examination
of the surface skin or using X-rays during radiography, detection and
confirmation of tiny objects raised questions. The implants are generally
no more than 3cm long and 1mm thick, metal pieces in rectangular or
triangular shapes, glass-like crystals of a structure difficult to understand,
as well as, tiny masses of complicated biological material, open a vast
chapter about the purpose of their insertion and their effect in the human
body.
…From the accounts which have been recorded until now, concerning
abductions and implants, it results that many of the abductees had a stark
memory of that incident and a clear recollection of the painful moment of
the objects’ insertion into their body, as well as, a noteworthy change of
their attitude. The development of special psychic abilities, the day to day
nightmares, the sense of being monitored, as well as, the sudden new
UFO sightings in the area the abductees dwell, set up a murky scenery of
fear and doubt, posing new questions about the alien visitors’ intentions
for the human species.»
B) Let me remind you of the excerpt from Giannoulakis’ & Kavakopoulos’
book ‘THE TRUTH ABOUT UFOS AND ALIEN CONSPIRACIES’ where John Lear
Jr. states: «The ‘agreement’ (with the Living Biological Entities – L.B.E.–
colloquially ‘aliens’) was that in exchange for technology that they
would provide us, we agreed to ignore the abductions that would take
place. …In fact the purpose for the abductions turned out to be: The
insertion of a 3mm spherical device through the nasal cavity into the
brain of the abductees (mark/incision …upon the forehead). The device is
used for the biological monitoring, tracking and control of the
abductees.»
EARTHLY IMPLANTS:
The remaining big problem though is how to transport the entire humanity
to those parallel universes! With the age-old methods of control and the
‘psycho-invaders’ inside individuals with leading roles as their basic
partners, they methodize the most far reaching scheme, recruiting
unsuspecting people to ‘man’ it:
(a) Those who are extensively informed on Earth problems, by persuading
them that the only salvation for humanity can be found in the ONE solution
that ‘some’ propose.
(b) The aficionados of scientific research, by alluring them with the
enticement of the ‘great discovery’.
(c) The reasonable ones, by misleading them with the notion that science
must make another big step to ‘progress’.
Thus they mastermind the ‘theft’ of the entire Earth and its transport ‘with
crew and cargo’ to another parallel alternative reality!
–And how can something like that possibly happen?
–With the creation of a space-time wormhole in the Earth’s environment,
which will ‘suction’ it out to transport it elsewhere… This is what the
experiments being carried out at C. E. R. N. aim at in reality.
583 A) CONCERN ABOUT THE CERN EXPERIMENT, (InOut.gr)
UNITED NATIONS: «In my view, after fifty years of service in the United
Nations system, I have come to realize the utmost urgency and absolute
necessity for a proper global government. There is no shadow of a
doubt that the current political and economic systems are no longer
appropriate and will lead the evolution of life on this planet to end. We
must therefore, urgently look for new ways.»
B) LESTER BROWN, WORLDWATCH INSTITUTE: «Nations are in effect ceding
portions of their sovereignty to the international community and
international authorities, in order to create a new system of
international environmental governance, as a means of solving otherwise
unmanageable crises.»
Furthermore, these conspiracy-theory groups expose the ulterior motives of
the mighty powers of authority, concerning the decrease of Earth
population, which are justified by the pretense that the planet will be able to
‘function’ better this way.
586 A) ‘ENVIRONMENTAL POLICIES AS A COVER-UP FOR THE GENOCIDE AND
ENSLAVEMENT OF HUMANITY’
VICKY CHRYSSOU, WRITES: 20/05/2009
«Modern eugenics has spread its ‘tentacles’ in many areas of science and
environmental policy.
Using the protection of the environment as a pretext, they are
systematically promoting a global government of a dictatorial nature,
which is supposed to save the planet from the destruction, allegedly
caused by the Earth’s overpopulation. The ‘overpopulation’ theories –in
relation to the Earth’s capacity to nourish its population and at the same
time keeping its ecosystem viable– are components of their propaganda.
In their efforts to drastically reduce world population they are using the
following methods: population control programs (family and birth control
etc.), programs for the gradual and systematic degeneration of the human
immune system such as: mandatory vaccination programs, exposure to
toxic-carcinogenic chemical additives in food, the use of toxic pesticides/
fertilizers in the cultivation of the Earth, the systematic contamination of
drinking water with fluoride and chloride, the chemtrails, wars, fake
epidemics etc.»
B) EBOLA, SCIENTIFICALLY ‘APPROVED’ THE SOLUTION TO THE SALVATION
OF THE PLANET, ARTICLE BY CHRISTOS VAGENAS published in NEXUS HELLAS
magazine
«At the annual meeting of the Texas Academy of Science, Eric Pianka,
named by the Academy as the 2006 Distinguished Texas Scientist,
advocated the elimination of 90 percent of Earth’s population
through the airborne Ebola Reston virus, as the best solution against
overpopulation. Nevertheless, however horrifying was what the
distinguished professor proposed, even more horrifying was the long,
enthusiastic standing ovation he received by the members of the
Academy (top academics and scientists)…
Dr. Eric Pianka, Professor of Zoology, in the Department of Evolutionary
Biology, of Texas University: “We’ve got 90% mortality in humans with
the airborne Ebola. Killing humans; think about that…”
…The extremely popular, judging by the enthusiastic welcome he was
given, Dr. E. Pianka, a member of the American Academy of Science and
world-renowned ecologist (!), began his speech saying that the global
public opinion was not ready to hear the information presented. Then, and
without presenting any data to justify his view, he estimated that the Earth
is unable to maintain life in the future without drastic measures, and he
asserted that the only feasible solution is to reduce global population to
10% of the present number. “War and famine would not do”, he
emphasized. “Instead, epidemics offer the most efficient and fastest way
to exterminate the billions (of humans) that must soon die if the
population crisis is to be solved.” (!)
“AIDS is not an efficient killer”, he explained, “because, it is too slow”,
explaining that his favored candidate for eliminating 90% of the world’s
population is airborne string of the Ebola virus (Ebola Reston). And this
because it is both: highly lethal (about 90%) and it kills in a few days.
…If Ebola was transmitted by air, its spreading would be fast and fatal to
humans. A small detail that the ‘idealist’ academic forgot to mention:
Ebola victims don’t die of the heavy bleeding which is induced, but of
shock, because their internal organs are eventually liquefied…
The ‘select few’: Then came the question and answer session, in which
professor Pianka was asked to comment on whether other diseases would
also be efficient killers. The audience laughed when he said, “You know,
bird flu, is good too”. They laughed again a little later when he cynically
proposed preventive sterilization of everybody on Earth.»
[Eric Pianka’s website]
This world is not a uniform power. Every group hides a more powerful one
inside it, all the way to the core (nucleus) of this world, which safeguards
its invisible leadership. We shall now leave the activities of these invisible
world-controllers and their human accomplices aside, to examine the
intentions of the outer world-administration group (the leaders of nations)
regarding the coming problems on Earth.
If we observe the conditions prevailing in nature during this period, we will
realize that they signal the oncoming difficulties for Earth. These oncoming
problems are accompanied by corresponding activities from the
governments of nations. These actions isolated from one another seem
uninteresting; but if they are combined and related to other events, they
reveal a plan being followed.
As we have said, the entire universe is preparing for the withdrawal of the
Archetypes of creation, resulting in a sequence of intense repercussions to
the world of matter. The disturbances will affect the entire solar system, the
Sun and naturally the Earth. At first these anomalies will be weak; but as
the time of the withdrawal approaches, nature’s disorder will become
increasingly intensified, reaching its peak with very unpleasant
consequences.
To begin with, this expansion of the energy-universe at break-neck speed
will provide the first disturbing image.
588 Α) DARK ENERGY CAN TEAR US TO PIECES
POSTED ON: FRIDAY, 12 DECEMBER 2003, 06:00 CST BY ANDREW BRIDGES SAN
FRANCISCO
«The strength of the Earth's magnetic field has decreased by 10 percent
over the past 150 years, raising the remote possibility that it may collapse
and later reverse, flipping the planet's poles for the first time in nearly a
million years, scientists said …Over the southern Atlantic Ocean, a
continued weakening of the magnetic field has diminished the shielding
effect it has locally in protecting the Earth from the natural radiation that
bombards our planet from space, scientists said. …As a result, satellites
in low Earth-orbit are left vulnerable to that radiation as they pass over
the region, known as the South Atlantic Anomaly. (See: DRAWINGS, SOUTH-
ATLANTIC ANOMALY and MECHANICAL MALFUNCTIONS DUE TO S. A. A.)
…The weakening –if coupled with a subsequently large influx of
radiation in the form of protons streaming from the sun– can also affect
the chemistry of the atmosphere, said Charles Jackman of NASA's
Goddard Space Flight Center. That can lead to significant but temporary
losses of atmospheric ozone, he said.»
B) SUN'S RAYS TO ROAST EARTH AS POLES FLIP, ROBIN MCKIE, SCIENCE EDITOR
THE OBSERVER, SUNDAY 10 NOVEMBER 2002 11.24 GMT
«Earth's magnetic field - the force that protects us from deadly radiation
bursts from outer space - is weakening dramatically. …The effects could
be catastrophic. Powerful radiation bursts, which normally never touch
the atmosphere, would heat up its upper layers, triggering climatic
disruption. Navigation and communication satellites, the Earth's eyes and
ears, would be destroyed and migrating animals left unable to navigate.
“Earth's magnetic field has disappeared many times before - as a prelude
to our magnetic poles flipping over, when north becomes south and vice
versa,” said Dr. Alan Thomson of the British Geological Survey in
Edinburgh. “Reversals happen every 250,000 years or so, and as there has
not been one for almost a million years, we are due one soon.”
For more than 100 years, scientists have noted the strength of Earth's
magnetic field has been declining, but have disagreed about
interpretations. Some said its drop was a precursor to reversal, others
argued it merely indicated some temporary variation in field strength has
been occurring.
But now Gauthier Hulot of the Paris Geophysical Institute has discovered
that the Earth's magnetic field seems to be disappearing most alarmingly
near the poles, a clear sign that a flip may soon take place. …And as
Scientific American reports this week, this interpretation has now been
backed up by computer simulation studies.
How long a reversal might last is a matter of scientific controversy,
however. …Exactly what will happen when Earth's magnetic field
disappears prior to its re-emergence in a reversed orientation is also
difficult to assess. Compasses would point to the wrong pole - a minor
inconvenience. More importantly, low-orbiting satellites would be
exposed to electromagnetic battering, wrecking them.
In addition, many species of migrating animals and birds –from swallows
to wildebeests– rely on innate abilities to track Earth's magnetic field.
Their fates are impossible to gauge.
As to humans, our greatest risk would come from intense solar radiation
bursts. Normally these are contained by the planet's magnetic field in
space. However, if it disappears, particle storms will start to batter the
atmosphere. “These solar particles can have profound effects,” said Dr.
Paul Murdin of the Institute of Astronomy, Cambridge. “On Mars, when
its magnetic field failed permanently billions of years ago, it led to its
atmosphere being boiled off. On Earth, it will heat up the upper
atmosphere and send ripples round the world with enormous,
unpredictable effects on the climate.” It is unlikely that humans could do
much.»
C) Let us see however what happens with the human body, in order to
deduce the probable impact the electromagnetic anomaly will have on
human organisms.
In 1873 Maxwell proved that electricity and magnetism are shaped in
waves which create electromagnetic fields. Magnetic fields are created by
the flow of electric current. The higher the voltage of the current, the
stronger the magnetic field is. When the current is interrupted, the
magnetic field is nullified.
The human body resembles an electric machine. This is due to the
function of the cell. The characteristic attribute of cells is that they are
enveloped by the cellular membrane. The cellular membrane consists of a
double layer of lipids. Lipids are biological molecules acting as
insulators. Many vitamins, fats and oils, even hormones belong to this
category.
Cellular membrane separates the electrically charged inner cellular
space from the outer cellular one. The outer cellular space is positively
charged and the inner cellular space, negatively. These positively and
negatively charged ions concentrate along the cellular membrane.
Having thus the cell a negative charge inside and a positive one outside,
it automatically creates an electromagnetic field of 70 millivolts of
energy.
At the same time, the sun also shows some very disturbing signs, as it can
hardly create/maintain its own magnetic field, which protects the entire
solar system from cosmic radiation.
592 Some informative data, to begin with, in order for the next parts that will comprise a revealing
G) JOHN’S REVELATION CH. 16: «§8. Then the fourth angel poured out his vial (bowl) onto
the sun, and power was given to him to scorch men with fire. §9 And men were scorched with
great heat.»
Thus, due to the fact that the disturbance of natural balance on Earth will be
quite widespread and extensive –because of the pending Sacred Withdrawal
of the Archetypes that comprise Creation– the ‘elect’ commanders of the
world (those belonging to the 10%, i.e. the ones destined to survive), aware
of the coming phenomena on Earth, are preparing their ‘salvation’ arks,
while keeping them secret from their nations. Their rescue plans consist of
two main phases. For each phase, a different kind of ark is built. At first
they intend to take shelter inside fully equipped and well-arranged
underground installations/facilities, which they have been preparing for
some time, saving themselves from the first attacks of the cosmic
phenomena.
593 A) EXCERPT FROM BILL HAMILTON’S INTERVIEW TO LINDA MOULTON
«Bill Hamilton:
The thing is that there are groups of humans –who these
groups are, I don't know– who survived (from this disaster) by going
underground.»
B) JOHN’S REVELATION 6: «§15. And the kings of the earth, and the great
men, and the rich men, and the generals, and the mighty men, and every
bondservant/slave and every free man, hid themselves in the caves and in
the rocks of the mountains.»
C) HELLENIC NEXUS, ISSUE 12 (FEBRUARY-MARCH 2006) UNDERGROUND BASES
FICTION AND REALITY by CHRISTOS VAGENAS
(LETTERS FROM THE UNDERGROUND BY RICHARD SAUDER- NEXUS NEW TIMES,
VOL. 11, NO 6)
«…At the moment, especially in the U.S.A. it seems that more than fifty
manned extensive underground military bases are operating, mainly in the
Western States (U.S. News & World Report, 1989). These bases are under
the management and control of FEMA (Federal Emergency Management
Agency) and the Pentagon, and among other things, they will be used as
shelter of the President of the United States (the kings of the Earth) in
case of nuclear war. According to U.S. News & World Report, the central
underground FEMA base is located on Mt. Weather. …According to the
plan described here, these selected locations will provide living quarters
for 1,000 political (the rich and the mighty) and military personnel (the
chiliarchs) in case of a nuclear emergency (and of course not only that).
Nevertheless this number is said to be much greater.
…According to a recent publication of the New Scientist magazine (Fred
Pierce, 12 January, 2006) the Norwegian government is allegedly
constructing a very large underground chamber inside a mountain on the
island of Spits Bergen located near the Arctic Circle (just 1,000 miles
from the North Pole). In that chamber, approximately 2.000.000 seeds of
plant species will be housed, thus representing all vegetable nutrition
varieties known to modern man. This prototype ‘arc’ will be constructed
with reinforced concrete walls many meters thick (apparently to stop
radiation from the collapse of the magnetic field), security doors, strong
enough to withstand the use of powerful explosives, and it will not be
manned. In October 2005, the above construction received the approval
of the United Nations Council, at a meeting of the Food and Agriculture
Organization in Rome.»
When the phenomena reach those underground areas of the Earth, they will
all move to their next ark. This second ‘salvation’ phase involves a space
program, which will permanently lead them far away from Earth…
However, for the completion of both phases of ‘project ark’ (underground
bases and departure from Earth) enormous amounts of money are needed.
Thus, with covert actions, they methodize an ever-increasing international
financial crisis for the people, so that money can be removed from the
insignificant ‘meek’ and accumulated to the appropriate institutions which
will invest it according to the ‘salvation’ purposes of the ‘elect ones’. So
long as the signs for the coming of the cosmic catastrophe grow in number,
so will the magnitude of the financial crisis. And all these are just the first
repercussions of the pending Withdrawal of the Sacred Archetypes of
creation from the world of matter!
–And how will humanity fare in the future? Is there a clear prophecy?
PART 4:
THE FUTURE
COMPILING THE INFORMATION
–You are asking for a straightforward prophecy when for centuries now the
true prophecies are in front of you! Who could speak clearly to humans
about things they refuse to accept out of fear? How could I reveal to you
what the “abomination of desolation” is, that Jesus mentions in Matthew’s
Gospel, since men ‘bring down’ everything they can’t stand and reject
everything that disturbs their lethargy? They react, stigmatizing those who
present the ‘strange’ facts, in the worst way possible. …This is why some
things have never been clarified! …I am honestly perplexed. Nevertheless,
we cannot proceed unless we discuss these matters!
Let us summarize our data, so that we can then reposition the last pieces of
the puzzle using the Sacred Texts of Revelation and Jesus’ Words in
Matthew’s Gospel as our guides.
The signal for the universal change is given by the withdrawal of the
Sacred Archetypes from material creation, aiming to the Spiritual
Transference of men and the Earth –as if it were a ‘key’– through the
Sacred Gate/Passage/Jesus, in order to join the Holy State of the Father.
594 THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CH. 10: «§9. “I Am the gate: If anyone enters
through Me, he shall be saved. …Thy kingdom come…on earth as it is in
heaven…»
All these accounts, regardless of the fact that they are presented in a
simplistic manner to make them easier to understand, they describe
absolutely metaphysical situations. To avoid misconceptions, it would be
wise to interpret events by activating our esoteric hyper-sense and not as
‘straws for arithmetic’ laid out in sequence. This will clearly reveal the
concepts.
The most difficult hour though, and the absolute danger for men, will be
precisely that intermediate phase, namely the period between the
Commencement and the Completion of the Withdrawal. Side-effects of
this process will be: the dissolution of the natural laws of matter on one
hand and on the other the disturbance of the boundaries between the
dimensions, which will result in the appearance of skeptomorphic and
astral powers, with the intention to ‘take in’ anything they can. “For
wherever the carcass is, there the vultures will gather.” [Matthew 24:28]
The lower/inner astral and aethereal regions are the first ones that will be
abandoned by the Life-giving Force. The astral and aetheric entities
dwelling there –the abomination of desolation– shaken by the change, will
be the first to make their appearance in the densely material plane, and
being visible will cause the greatest panic. Humanity will consider those to
be ‘the evil aliens’!
595 REVELATION 17: «§8. The beast was, and is not, and is about to rise
from the bottomless pit of the abyss.»
If we array one by one all the puzzle pieces, by the end of the reference, a
very interesting picture will be completed.
A) THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW, CH. 24: «§15. When you therefore shall see the
abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in
the holy place, –he who reads, let him understand– §16. Then let those
who are in Judaea flee into the mountains. §17. Let him who is on the
housetop not come down to take anything out of his house. §18. Neither let
him who is in the field return back to take his clothes. §19. And woe unto
the women that are pregnant and to those that give suck (who are nursing)
in those days. §20. But pray that your escape will not have to be in the
winter, neither on the Sabbath day. §21. For then shall be terrible suffering,
such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor
ever shall be. §22. And if time had not been cut short in those days, there
should no flesh be saved (no one would live); but for the sake of God's
chosen ones, those days shall be shortened.»
All the above are not parables. A parabolic interpretation is given
though, because people cannot believe that, what has been said, literally
describes the future.
And while these are the words of Christ in the Gospel of His disciple
Matthew, let us see how John describes the coming of the ‘abomination’
in the Apocalypse:
B) JOHN’S REVELATION 9: «§2. And he opened the bottomless pit of the
abyss, and smoke arose out of the pit like the smoke of a great furnace;
and the sun and the air were darkened because of the smoke of the pit. §3.
Then out of the smoke locusts came upon the earth. And to them was
given power, as the scorpions of the earth have power…§7. The shape of
the locusts was like horses prepared for battle. On their heads was
something like crowns of gold, and their faces were like the faces of men.
§8. They had hair like women’s hair, and their teeth were like lions’ teeth.
§9. And they had breasts like breastplates of iron, and the sound of their
wings was like the sound of chariots with many horses rushing into battle.
§10. And they had tails like scorpions, and there were stings in their tails.
Their power was to hurt men for five months.»
Here the ‘abomination’s’ picture is clearer, and it doesn’t surely refer to
modern war vehicles as it is claimed by some. In the Assyro-Babylonian
epic poem of Gilgamesh, we will recognize the form of the beings
described in the Revelation of John! These beings are the scorpion-men,
the guards of the gates of ‘inner-Earth’.
Gilgamesh, in his desperate quest for his lost Immortality, decides to go
to the ‘Garden of the Gods’. We could equate this garden with Shambhala
or Agartha, the sacred subterranean city of the gods and the masters. The
entrance though to the sub-chthonian realm of the king of the world, is
guarded by scorpion men, half men half scorpions.
C) THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH NEAR EASTERN TEXTS, THE EPIC OF GILGAMESH,
GR. TR. XENI SKARTSI S., – SOCRATES L. SKARTSIS, CH. ‘THE SCORPION-BEINGS’
«So at length Gilgamesh came to Mashu, the great mountains which daily
guard the rising and the setting Sun. Its twin peaks are as high as the wall
of the sky and its flanks reach down to the Underworld.
At its gate the Scorpions stand guard: Half-men and half-dragons.
Their glory is terrifying; their stare strikes death unto men, their
shimmering halo sweeps the mountains that guard the rising sun.
[Revelation: “The shape of the locusts… and their faces were like the faces of men… On their
heads was something like crowns of gold. And they had tails like scorpions, and there were stings
in their tails].
When Gilgamesh saw them he shielded his eyes for the length of a
moment only; then he took courage and approached. When they saw him
so undismayed, the Man-Scorpion called to his mate, ‘This one who
comes to us now is flesh of the gods… He is two thirds god but one third
is man’…Gilgamesh answered… ‘That is why I traveled all the way here
in search of Utnapishtim, my father; because they say… he has entered
the assembly of the gods (Agartha – the King of the World) and has found
everlasting life. [See Also]»
So, the guards of the Abyss are the scorpion-men. “And he opened the
bottomless pit of the Abyss”. Their image is the same as the one John
gives us in Revelation: but when the king of this world –the beast– having
the key to the abyss, will unlock the abyss, these beings will appear on the
surface of the Earth and they will cause terrible havoc. These daemons
are the abomination. The same image is given by modern researchers
when they describe a race of malicious ‘extraterrestrials’…
D) THE TRUTH ABOUT UFOS AND EXTRATERRESTRIAL CONSPIRACIES:
GIANNOULAKIS-KAVAKOPOULOS
John Lear Jr., a CIA pilot reveals:
«In a seven-month period, thousands of those (beings) had been sighted.
The horrible truth was disclosed only to a few individuals. ‘They’, were
indeed small, ugly creatures, shaped like insects (praying mantises), and
were more advanced than us by perhaps a billion years.»
It seems they have already started to come… and as Christ advises:
“when you shall see the abomination, flee to the mountains and don’t
return back to take your belongings”, John Lear Jr. gives similar advise:
“The best advice I can give you is, next time you see a flying saucer and
are awed by its gorgeous display of technology and beautiful lights in
various colors, run like hell.»
E) BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through
channeling):
«No continent and no nation will remain unaffected from the events to
come. Very few are those who won’t be forced to move or change place
of residence. …Listen, the first time you’ll move, take a big truck, load
all your belongings, gather as much as possible and leave.
The next time you move, you might simply leave on foot, taking with you
anything you can carry in a backpack.
The last time, you may be forced to take with you only what you can
carry in your hands. …You will be forced to save your life first of all and
not your belongings.»
While the Withdrawal of the Sacred Archetypes will be underway, the next
astral region to be deprived of the Life-giving Force is the one located in
the immediately higher astral regions, with the ‘positive’
astral/skeptomorphic entities that dwell there! These entities, with their
‘beautiful’ forms, will then appear (visible) on Earth with the intention to
‘save’ men from the preceding ‘abomination’; and since they will have all
the skeptomorphic ‘holy’ dummies in their possession that are revered by
all men, they will project them “to deceive, if possible, even the elect/
chosen ones.” [Matthew 24:24] as well as collect/harvest souls for their own
benefit.
596 P. GIANNOULAKIS L. KAVAKOPOULOS ‘THE TRUTH ABOUT UFOS AND
Having already completed the listing of facts, nothing else remains but to
look at the prophetic words of John’s Revelation and Matthew’s Gospel with
new insight. The Apocalypse (Revelation) in its various chapters refers to
the primary events of the end through different view-points and this of
course perplexes the overall meaning. Additionally, through the ages, it has
sustained some small ‘interventions’ –as most texts of this kind have, after
all. The two most important ones are: First of all the inaccurate
characterization of the Almighty Father as ‘the Alpha and the Omega’!
Naturally –some will oppose– this denotes that the Father engulfs
everything. But this ‘everything’ of the Father cannot be defined; let alone
by a symbol that denotes a Start (A) and an End (Ω). The Father has no
beginning because He is Self-Essential and Self-Substantial –a condition
that man is impossible to perceive– and He naturally has no end (Ω),
because He is Eternal and never-ending. He is Imperishable, Undivided and
Unborn. This symbol (A, Ω) does not concern the Almighty Father, but the
creator of matter, since only matter has a beginning and what has a
beginning also has an end.
A second point that is certainly a product of falsification is the equation of
the Christ with Logos. But Logos (as the first letter of the Greek Word
Λόγος, letter Λ), denotes fission (division), divisible essence, and surely not
the Coherent and Indivisible Essence of the Father.
599 BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’ (I-408, 411):
«…It was the goddess of the Great Bear and Μother of Time, who was in
Egypt from the earliest times the ‘Living Word’ (Logos), and Sevekh-
Kronus, whose archetype was the Crocodile-Dragon, the pre-planetary
form of Saturn, was called her son and consort; he was her Word-Logos.
…The seven-headed serpent has more than one signification in the Arcane
(Apocryphal) teachings. It is the seven-headed Dragon(1), each of whose
heads is a star of the Lesser Bear; but it was also, and pre-eminently, the
Serpent of Darkness (i.e., inconceivable and incomprehensible) whose
seven heads were the seven Logoi (Words), the reflections of the one and
first manifested Light -- the universal Logos.»
(1) The seven-headed Dragon: REVELATION 12: «§3. And another sign appeared in
heaven: behold, a great red dragon having seven heads and ten horns,
and seven diadems on his heads… §9. So the great dragon was cast down,
that ancient serpent called the devil and Satan, who deceives the whole
world; he was cast down to the earth.»
This way, the original information is adulterated. But the basic message
remains unaltered.
So let us examine this central corpus of information of the Apocalypse,
which is given in some particular chapters. These chapters focus on future
events with more precision compared to others (chapters) which describe the
sum of future events more briefly; because an event is described in different
chapters of the Apocalypse, seen from different perspectives. From the
second category (synoptic chapters), we will interpret only those verses that
refer to the principle events, which, along with some additional Gospel
passages, will assist us in the deeper understanding of what is to come.
As time approaches its end, signs increase in number. The stoics, who are
not allured by the accelerating swirl of the material vortex that leads to the
total crushing of the Spirit, watch the signs of the times, resist and wait.
“Now learn this parable from the fig tree: When its branch has
already become tender and puts forth leaves, you know that summer
is near. So you also, when you see all these things, know that it is
near –right at the doors.” [Matthew 24:32-33]
REVELATION 13
§ 1. “Then I stood upon the sand of the sea. And I saw a beast
rising up out of the sea, having seven heads, and ten horns, and
on its horns ten crowns, and on its heads the name of blasphemy.”
The sea holds the secrets of the abyss well hidden. The beast masquerades
again and rises from the depths. It is one thing yet it appears as another.
ONE is the blasphemer though with the seven heads, the one who controls
everything in hiding…
The twofold astral powers, as ‘extraterrestrials’ appear from the hollows of
inner Earth and rise from the abyss of the waters.
(A lot of UFO’s have been seen diving into the sea or lakes – e.g. lake Titicaca, Peru)
After that they ‘educate’ the mighty ones of the Earth on the knowledge of
materialism, offering them the ‘gifts’ of their technology.
§ 2. “Now the beast which I saw was like a leopard, its feet were
as the feet of a bear, and its mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the
(seven-headed) dragon gave it his power, his throne, and great
authority.”
The seven-headed dragon-Lucifer, the fallen creator, in order to build his
material construction ‘always geometrizes’. He uses a polymorphic beast
with multifaceted properties as his basic collaborator for the structure of his
world. This is his favorite child that sub(p)-ports his authority, upon which
the dragon bestows power and glory. This child is science.
The polymorphism of materialistic science was offered to men by the
masqueraded, astral dynasty which assumed its power and authority from
the dragon creator/Lucifer who ‘always geometrizes’. But these ‘gifts’ were
given in deceit…
(Let me remind you of the references to ‘extraterrestrial’ technology.)
And the technological climax came with the rise to prominence of the
‘beneficial properties’ of nano-technology along with the prompt –it will
become mandatory in the future– to accept the suspicious ‘element’
(biochip) in whatever ‘injected’ way into the body of men.
600 A) TEXE MARRS ‘PROJECT L.U.C.I.D.’ (pp. 114, 115, and 116):
REVELATION 13 cont’d
§ 17. “And that no man may buy or sell unless he has the mark*,
…”
* tr. n.: the word used in the original Greek version is χάραγμα, which literally means to carve,
slice etc.
So that nobody will be able to make any transaction if they do not possess
the implanted biochip, which is introduced into the organism with a
puncture, scratch or ‘engraving’ of the skin,
§ 17. “…or the name of the beast, …”
or the BARCODE of all merchandise,
§ 17. “… or the number of its name.”
or the social security number, ID card number, I.T.I.N., P.I.C. (personal
identification code), etc.
§ 18. “Here is the wisdom. Let him who has the Noũs
(understanding) calculate the number of the beast, for it is the
number of a man: And his number is 666.”
(Gr.:χξς'=666)
§ 8. “Then the fourth angel poured out his vial (bowl) upon the
sun, and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire.
§ 9. And men were scorched with great heat, and they blasphemed
the name of God who has power over these plagues; and they
did not repent to give Him glory.”
The sun starts to cause tormenting problems to the world.
(Let me remind you of the information in the references regarding the sun
and the solar system and the true causes of the temperature increase)
§ 10. “And the fifth angel poured out his vial (bowl) onto the
throne of the beast, and its kingdom became full of darkness; and
they (men) gnawed their tongues because of their pain.”
The global dictatorship that is being planned right this moment will soon be
complete and shall become unbearable with its laws.
Behind it, dark powers are hiding, which will soon be represented by the
antichrist. He will come bearing the mask of the ‘redeemer’, in order to
rectify his world.
Until then, the twofold powers, pretending to be the ‘extraterrestrial saviors’
manipulate the governors of men according to their secret goals.602
602 TEXE MARRS ‘PROJECT L.U.C.I.D.’ (U.S. AIR FORCE OFFICIAL):«Do not even
for an instant think that you and your loved ones can escape the monstrous
system which lies in our path. Once Project L.U.C.I.D. is fully
operational, every man on Earth will be forced to succumb to the
dominion of the most hideous slavery ever in human history. …I am
instead, horrified that the American people –as well as all the nations of
the world– are about to enter a sinister period of blood, terror, chaos and
slavery unparalleled in human history. Worse still, the vast majority of
people are totally ignorant of what is to come and unprepared to deal with
it.»
REVELATION 16 cont’d
§ 12. “And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great
river Eu-phrates, and its water was dried up, so that the way of
the kings from the east might be prepared.”
Climatic catastrophes will intensify; the Earth’s (drinkable) water will
become less and less –a significant sign– … and the ‘kings’ of the East are
getting ready…
(Could it be from … the Gobi desert, Ta(r)tar(i)a, Shambhala?)
§ 13. “And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs coming out of the
mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out
of the mouth of the false prophet.”
The representative of the dragon / Lucifer in the form of a ‘human’ is
already here on Earth pretending to be the Christ. He is the antichrist whose
false prophet presents him to the world.
His word is the snake’s venom that captures every soul that will come near
him.
§ 14. “For they are spirits of demons, working miracles, which go
forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather
them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty.”
Simultaneously, dark astral powers, hiding behind the Earth’s mighty ones
and controlling them through their technological ‘gifts’, are pulling the
strings as they advise and manipulate them, leading them towards the great
confrontation which will reach its climax on the Great Day of the
permanent withdrawal of the stolen Sacred Archetypes from the material
world.
Because This is really the uniquely Great Day of God Almighty: WHEN
THE SACRED ARCHETYPES EMBEZZLED BY LUCIFER RETURN
TO THEIR SOURCE.
§ 15. “Behold, I am coming like a thief (in the midst of the period
of Armageddon);
Blessed is he who stays awake, and keeps his garments (his
Higher Noetic/Mental Body/Matrimony/wedding garment), so
that he doesn't walk naked and they see his shame (his Spiritual
impoverishment).”
But secretly, like a thief without drum-rolls and fanfares, Jesus with His
HyperUniversal Forces (the slain Lamb with His Angels who follow His
instructions …) have breached the universe of delusion and methodize the
Withdrawal Of the Sacred Archetypes from material creation, urging
those who are waiting to safeguard their Spiritual Body/Matrimony-garment
that enfolds their Soul.
(parenthesis opens)
MATTHEW 24
§ 43. “But know this: if the master of the house* (the archon of
this world) had known what hour the thief (Jesus, to remove the
Archetypes) would come, he would have kept watch and not have
allowed his house (his universe) to be broken into.”
LUKE 12
§ 49. “I came to set fire on the earth, and how I wish it were
already kindled!”
GOSPEL OF THOMAS
§ 71. “Jesus said: I will overturn this house and no one will be
able to rebuild it.”
So, he who will appear to ‘sanitize’ or renovate and decorate this world, will
be NONE OTHER THAN the master of the house, the archon of this world!
He will come then to restitute matter and bring ‘justice’ into the matrix of
injustice. Those men, who will have not understood the Truth, will see him
as a ‘savior’. He, however, will be the antichrist!
Concepts in the material world are usually deflected and diverted away from
their correct position; this is why men mistakenly believe that Christ will
appear in the material plane! This is the most dangerous deception of all.
What material men will perceive will only be a HyperCosmic Light,
because:
MATTHEW 24
§ 27. “For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the
west, so also will the presence of the Son of Man be.”
THE SECOND COMING / APPEARANCE OF JESUS WILL NOT TAKE
PLACE ON MATERIAL EARTH, BUT IN THE SPIRITUAL PLACE –
WHICH IS PREPARED– IN THE STATE OF THE FATHER AFTER THE
FIRST RESURRECTION.
REVELATION 16 cont’d
§ 16. “And they gathered them together to the place that is called
in Hebrew, Armageddon.”603
Armageddon, an extremely specific and peculiar conflict/battle, which will
be dealt with later on.
603 A) THE GEOGRAPHICAL LOCATION OF ARMAGEDDON TEL MEGIDDO,
Wikipedia.org
«Megiddo is a hill in modern Israel near the Kibbutz of Megiddo, known
for its historical, geographical and theological importance especially under
its Greek name Armageddon. In ancient times Megiddo was an important
city-state. …The name Armageddon mentioned in the New Testament
derives from Har-Megiddo meaning mount/rise/hill/dike of Megiddo in
Hebrew. … Today, Megiddo is an important junction on the main road
connecting the center of Israel with lower Galilee and the northern region.
(In brief)
Three of the most famous battles are mentioned in the valley of Megiddo
(Armageddon).
§ Battle of Megiddo (15th century B.C.) fought between the armies of the
Egyptian pharaoh Thutmose III and the Canaanites and their ruler
Kadesh.
§ Battle of Megiddo (609 B.C.) fought between Egypt and the Kingdom of
Judah, in which battle, King Josiah fell.
§ Battle of Megiddo (1918) fought during World War I between Allied
troops, led by General Edmund Allenby, and the Ottoman army.»
B) «… and its water dried.»
MEGIDDO TUNNEL, geocities.com
«In the valley of Megiddo in Israel, there was an ancient city since the
time of King Solomon. The water supply was outside the city’s wall, thus
a tunnel was cut through the walls (with simultaneous excavation from
both ends) to give safe access to water in the event of a siege. The tunnel
consists of a sloping section 34 meters long and of a horizontal one 60
meters long leading to a shaft 29 meters deep.»
In order to explain the events described in the following verses of chapter 16
in the Revelation, which are referring to Armageddon, it is necessary for me
to bring forth some new information which is hidden inside chapter 17 of
the Apocalypse. There, we will meet a new ‘beast’, different from the two
previous ones we looked at just a while ago. When we have gathered all
necessary data, we will return back to chapter 16, in order to complete the
analysis of Armageddon.
REVELATION 17
§ 1. “And there came one of the seven angels who had the seven
vials (bowls) and talked with me, saying to me, “Come, I will
show you the judgment of the great harlot who sits upon many
waters;
«The Fall was the result of man's knowledge, for ‘his eyes were opened’.
Indeed, he was taught Wisdom (devious wisdom) and the hidden
knowledge by the ‘Fallen Angel’, for the latter had become from that day
his Manas, Mind and Self-consciousness. …And now it stands proven that
Satan, or the Red Fiery Dragon, the Lord of Phosphorus (brimstone was
a theological improvement), and Lucifer, or ‘Light-Bearer’, is in us (as the
‘Breath’ of the creator of our soul): it is our Mind -- our Tempter and Redeemer.»
(The view that Lucifer is our ‘redeemer’ is the Great Deception of Blavatsky).
(1) The Master of Phosphorus: Is it really coincidental that
phosphorus,
green twilight, hollow Earth, Shambhala, King (archon) of the world,
Lucifer, Εωσφόρος= Light bringer [Phōs, Gr. Φως = Light + φέρω= to
bring].
REVELATION 17 cont’d
§ 7. “But the angel said unto me, “Why did you marvel? I will tell
you the mystery of the woman and of the beast that carries her,
which has the seven heads and the ten horns.”
§ 8. “The beast that you saw was, …”
The beast was visible during the 4th Root Race of Men in the form of gods
and daemons.605
605 A) BOOK OF ENOCH, Ch.7: «§12. Whose (giants/Nephelims) stature was
each three hundred cubits: They devoured all which the labors of men
produced; and men could no longer feed them. §13. Then, the giants turned
against men to devour them. §14. And they began to attack birds, and
beasts, and reptiles, and fishes, to eat their flesh one after the other, and to
drink their blood. §15. Then the earth was severely tried by the evil ones.
CH. 15 (XV): «§8. And now the giants born by the coherence of spirit and
flesh shall be called on earth evil spirits and on earth shall be their
habitation. … Evil spirits shall they be upon earth, and the spirits of the
wicked shall they be called. …§9. The spirits of the giants, the Napheleim
(Nephelim) [orig. Anc. Gr. text] shall bring all sorts of inflictions (scourge) to
earth, cholera, war, famine and lamentation. §10. They will neither eat food
nor drink, invisible to the sight (the evil spirits of the giants/Nephelims) and they
will rise even against men and women, for they have received life from
them in the days of desolation and slaughter.»
REVELATION 17 cont’d
§ 8. “… and is not, …”
And by now, it (the beast) is not to be found in the visible/seen world –
because all those (gods and daemons) were confined in the Tartara / the
Abyss / Shambhala and other places of the universe…
§ 8. “… and is about to rise out of the abyss …”
But the beast is fated to come out of the Abyss, Tartara and Shambhala
(whose central gates are in the East, by the way!) and will again become
visible.
§ 8. “… and go into perdition.”
And it will proceed to perdition (…seducing and dragging many people
along with it…)
§ 8. “… And those who dwell on earth, whose names have not
been written in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world,
will marvel when they see the beast …”
Because many men will marvel at the beast on account of the ‘gifts’ and
‘miracles’ it will offer them…
§ 8. “… that was, …”
Which (the beast) was once visible: as the Gods or Titans or Giants or
Daemons or Elohims.
§ 8. “… and is not, …”
But is not visible any more,
§ 8. “… and yet shall come.”
even though it will appear again.
§ 9. “Here is the mind which has wisdom: The seven heads are
seven mountains on which the woman (Earth) is seated.”
The seven Elohims of the material creation –supreme powers with spiritual
‘bodies’ in the size of mountains– as the basis/foundation for the creation of
the Earth.606
§ 10. “There are also seven kings. Five have fallen, one is (i.e. the
6th), and the other (i.e. the 7th) has not yet come. And when he
does come, he must remain a short time.”
The seven kings/Elohims are the ‘archons’ of the invisible government and
of the spiritual powers of this world.
606 PADMASAMBHAVA, THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD [Gr. tr. LIAKOPOULOS
E.]
(p. 160):«…Nobly-born child…even if the bodies of the largest of these
peaceful and wrathful deities are equal [in vastness] to the limits of the
heavens; the intermediate, as big as Mt. Meru; the smallest, equal to
eighteen bodies such as thine own body, set one upon another, be not
terrified at that; be not awed.»
Every 2,000 years, the Earth passes into the vibration of one of the seven (in
total) rays (of dark) ‘light’, until the 14,000 year cycle is complete. Each ray
corresponds to one of the seven Elohims of material creation, who is
represented by a corresponding Chohan. The seventh ‘king’ –who during
this period took over the Earth’s ‘supervision’– is called Arcturus. He is the
Elohim of the 7th ray of the violet flame and is represented by Chohan Saint
Germaine, who on May 1st, 1954 officially took over the ministry of the
Chohan of the 7th (violet) Ray and will lead the Earth during this 7th period.
At the time when the Revelation was being written by John, the Earth was
under the vibration of the 6th Ray of Elohim Pharschaum. The five previous
Elohims had come and gone, the sixth was still active and the seventh had
not yet come. But when he comes, he won’t stay for long: “There are also
seven kings. Five have fallen, one is, and the other has not yet
come. And when he does come, he must remain only a short
time.”
607Count Saint Germaine, Chohan of the 7th Violet Ray. During this time
period, he will envelop Earth with his violet robe. His personal aetheric
sanctuary is located over the …Carpathian Mountains (see reference #536,
regarding the violet flame)
PAPASTAVROU, A., ‘LETTERS TO ANONYMOUS’
«Saint Germaine's speech, given to a group of disciples of ‘Bridge to
Freedom’ on April 21, 1954
…During the end of that earthly life, I went to Transylvania (certain
rational connotations come up automatically…) and from there, on May
1st, 1684, I passed on to the service rank of the ascended masters. I
undertook the ministry of the Chohan of the seventh ray, around the end of
the 18th century…
…On the eve of this great ceremony (of the coronation), which will
occupy the energy and attention of all members of our spiritual
hierarchy,…the crown of authority was given to me as the master
consciousness of the coming cycle of the 2000 years. (…He will not
complete this cycle though, “…because he knows that he has little
time.”)
Although I was the Chohan of the seventh ray for many years, I had nevertheless not yet become
the Cosmic Representative of the 7th new cycle, because the final vibrations of the sixth ray were
[…and there are seven kings, five have
still strong in the planet’s atmosphere.
fallen, and one is (the 6th Elohim and Chohan of the 6th ray), the other (the 7th of the
7th ray) has not yet come, and when he comes, he must stay for a
little time.]
B) The White Brotherhood has names for the seven Elohims (the seven heads of the beast) and
their divine complements:
1st ray, azure flame: EloahHercules, divine complement: Eloi Tamara.
2nd ray, yellow (solar) flame: Eloah Chandion, divine complement: Eloi
Celeste.
3rd ray, rose pink flame: Eloah Orion, divine complement: Eloi Angelika.
4th ray, crystal flame: Eloah Vista, divine complement: Eloi Crystal.
5th ray, green flame: Eloah Halcyon, divine complement: Eloi Genesis.
6th ray, golden-ruby flame: Eloah Pharschaum, divine complement: Eloi Giou
Lin.
7th ray, violet flame: Eloah Arcturus, divine complement: Eloi Diana.»
(Parenthesis opens)
REVELATION 12
REVELATION 17 continued…
§ 11. “And the beast that was, and is not, is himself also the
eighth, and is of the seven, and he goes to perdition.”
The creator Lucifer, the beast, the red dragon is the eighth one. He is
represented by the seven Elohims of creation, –his seven heads– and by the
one who will pretend to be Christ in order to mislead, the antichrist.
The antichrist is a member of the invisible government which in its entirety
is called the White Brotherhood or the Spiritual Hierarchy of the Planet and
has its headquarters in the sub-chthonic Shambhala.608
608 Antichrist:
Member of the White Brotherhood and the Spiritual
Hierarchy of the planet, situated in Shambhala-Agartha. His spiritual
name is Lord Divino and the cosmic one, by which he is known to his
believers, is Maitreya. This entity declares he is the Christ, Buddha,
Messiah of the Jews etc. His aetheric hermitage is located over Kashmir
Pakistan/India and his name’s lexarithm written in Jewish gives the sum of
666 (see Drawings, the number of the beast.)
…The kings of the East (from Shambhala) are preparing…
«…so that the way of the kings from the East can be prepared».
A) CONFERENCE OF THE SPIRITUAL HIERARCHY IN SHENANDOAH (11/08/82),
VOL. II, 24
«SANAT KUMARA: (addressing his attending students) …To those of you
who are not blessed with inner vision, I will tell you that sitting on my
right is the beloved lord Maitreya –known in the inner planes as Lord
Divino.”
B) MAITREYA'S OFFICIAL WEBSITE STATES:
«Awaited by all faiths under different names, Maitreya is the Christ to
Christians, the Imam Mahdi to Muslims, Krishna to Hindus, the Messiah
to Jews, and Maitreya Buddha to Buddhists. He is the World Teacher for
all, religious or not, an educator in the broadest sense.»
REVELATION 17 continued…
§ 12. “And the ten horns which you saw are ten kings who have
received no kingdom as yet, but one hour they receive authority
as kings together with the beast.”
When the Revelation was being written, these governors of men did not yet
exist. But today, when time has matured, these ‘kings’ are present.
With the methods of globalization and the new world order of things, these
powerful rulers make their decisions along with the beast/astral force/
extraterrestrials, the beast which will continue to act invisible only for a
little longer…
§ 13. “These are of one mind, …”
…UN, NATO, EU, G8, G20, Bilderberg Group
§ 13. “… and they shall hand over their power and authority to the
beast. (Global Government)”
The entirety of astral forces will seize the rule of this world through their
representative, the antichrist, who will initially appear unescorted by these
powers.
The leaders of the nations themselves, after they have completed their
personal ‘transactions’ with him, will surrender their office to him. Most
religious leaders will do the same.
(Prophecies say that Pope Benedict will be the last Pope).
When the time comes, the antichrist will open the ‘gates’ for the ‘multitude
of sub-chthonic inflictions’ to appear on earth.609
609 Announcements from the official antichrist webpage; His
representative, false prophet Benjamin Creme answers:
A) MAITREYA MISSION (My-'tray-ah) ‘THE SON OF MAN’
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS WITH BENJAMIN CREME
«Question: Under what prism will the world see Maitreya? Under what
authority will he take action? Will he and the Masters create some new
institution or organization?
Answer: After the Day of Declaration, the world will see him as the
spearhead for all progressive movements of change that look ahead. In the
end, this will signal the complete change of all of our institutions. Soon
after the Day of Declaration, the Christ (the antichrist Maitreya) will
present to the world twelve Masters of Wisdom. Some of these
Masters will assume very high positions. One or two will become heads
of state of certain governments, in countries playing key-roles in the
world. Another Master will assume duties as the head of a new
organization which will be founded by the United Nations, to supervise
the deployment of the redistribution program. The Masters will function in
the most international way, without forming some new group or separate
organization, but will be the pioneers of a new world thought and view,
and naturally, they will constitute the stimulation for all the ideas
necessary for the reconstruction of the world.» (Offering, of course, free-
energy as a gift)
A piece of information, simply to make us think: A basic condition for
someone to become a disciple of the Masters of the White Brotherhood is
not to smoke. The White Brotherhood forbids its disciples to smoke
because its masters cannot dwell (invisibly) in places where there is
cigarette smoke!
An article with the strange title: ‘Aliens Don't Like to Eat People That
Smoke’, can be found on the internet. Also very impressive is the fact that
the first smoking prohibition was imposed by that great ‘humanitarian’…
Hitler, since he also had close relations with the subterranean ‘masters’ of
Shambhala of inner Earth.
Could it then be that smoking prohibition is a ‘forerunner’/condition for
the coming of certain ones? …So let us not kid ourselves, they don't care
so much about our health, when, at the same time, all other dangerous
nutrients, food preservatives, dioxins, plant-chemicals, genetically
modified nutrients, air spraying, chemtrails, electromagnetic radiations
from high-voltage cables, mobile phones, H.A.A.R.P., nuclear waste,
codex Allimentarius –dead food– eugenics etc. are allowed to circulate
freely!
B) SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE, DECEMBER 2008
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS FROM BENJAMIN CRÈME
«Question: Will Barack Obama be the last president of the United States? I
believe it was either Maitreya's associate or your Master who said that
eventually the US presidency will be replaced by a group of wise elder
statesmen.
Answer: That is still the plan, so there is every chance that Mr. Obama will
be the last president.
There is a rumor that Maitreya may use a different name when he comes
to power. He will nevertheless be easily identifiable.»
(See: DRAWINGS, (1) THE PHOTOGRAPH OF THE ANTICHRIST and (2) THE NUMBER OF
THE BEAST).
As soon as the king and archon of this world realizes that his universe has
been ‘ruptured’ by the HyperCosmic Powers, he will come out of the
Abyss/Shambhala in order to safeguard it. Then, the ten kings/commanders
of men, who share the same views (are of one mind) “…will hand over
their power and authority to the beast”, which was (visible) and is not,
but will be (visible) again.
(parenthesis opens)
REVELATION 8
§ 13. “And I looked, and I heard an angel flying through the midst
of heaven, saying with a loud voice, “Woe, woe, woe to those who
dwell on the earth, because of the remaining blasts of the trumpet
of the three angels who are about to sound!”
REVELATION 9
§ 1. “And the fifth angel sounded: And I saw a star fallen from
the sky unto the earth; and to him was given the key of the shaft of
the abyss.”610
The ‘sign’ of the antichrist/dragon is already visible.
A ‘star’ will forebode the coming disaster of mankind.
It will be the antichrist’s ‘herald’, who shall bring with him the ‘key’ to
unlock the abyss and free the worst inflictions/evils that man can imagine,
because he (antichrist) is not coming alone.
An army of horrendous daemons follows behind him. Woe to those who
worship him!
610 A) Regarding the Key of the Abyss:
Scorpion-men are the guardians of the
gates of the Abyss, ‘Inner Earth’. They are the guardians of the ‘gods’ and
of the masters of Shambhala, of the beast and of the anti-Christ. Those are
the ‘kings of the East’ and their chosen one has the key of the Abyss. His
symbol/sign is a star!
B) Regarding the star
(a) SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE JANUARY – FEBRUARY 2009
MAITREYA’S FIRST INTERVIEW, (BENJAMIN CREME) 11 JANUARY 2009
«In the very near future, people everywhere will have the opportunity to
witness an extraordinary and significant sign, the like of which has been
manifested only once before, at the birth of Jesus.
…this mysterious event is a sign, and heralds the beginning of Maitreya’s
open mission. Soon after the sign appears in our skies, Maitreya will give
His first media interview on American television.»
(b) SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE MARCH 2009
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS FROM BENJAMIN CREME:
«Question:The ‘star’ that can now be seen in several places around Norway
seems to get brighter and brighter all the time. Lately it has also been seen
during the daytime. What then is its purpose?
Answer: It is a ‘sign’ to herald the emergence of Maitreya into His public
mission».
(c) SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE MAY 2009
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS WITH BENJAMIN CREME:
«Question: In what way can you recognize the ‘star’ sign and not get it
mixed up with celestial bodies?
Answer: For a start, it is very bright, brighter than Venus, changes colors
and moves.»
Let us finally see though what this star is, that thousands of people around the world have seen…
because we will next have to proceed elsewhere…
(d) SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE MAY 2009
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS WITH BENJAMIN CREME
«Question: I have one question that has been gnawing at my mind for
several weeks: why have you been calling the light in the sky ‘the star’,
while some of your regular readers know it is one or more UFOs?
Answer: I decided to follow my Master’s example. He had called it a ‘star-
like luminary of brilliant power’, and related it to the ‘star’ which led the
‘three wise men’ to the birthplace of Jesus. Some of us know that that
‘star’ was a spacecraft too, but is accepted by millions as a miracle star
(this is actually true).
…It was just before Christmas so I called it a ‘Christmas star’, sure that
that would be more interesting and magnetic than a prediction about a
UFO. In Britain at least, people are much more skeptical of UFOs than in
the USA, for example. Of course, at each lecture I make it clear that what
looks like a star is, in fact, one of four huge spacecraft.
…The ‘star’ is brighter even than Venus, changes color frequently and
moves position. So, obviously, it is not a real star. There are in fact four
such ‘star-like luminaries’ covering the world. They are gigantic
spacecraft (each one about the size of five football grounds put together).
They all come from planets of our own solar system (apparently, that’s
where their bases are). They are a sign, heralds of the first public
appearance on American television of Maitreya, the World Teacher.»
(Parenthesis still open)
REVELATION 12
§ 2. “And he opened the pit of the abyss, and smoke arose out of
the pit like the smoke of a great furnace; and the sun and the air
were darkened because of the smoke of the pit.
§ 3. Then out of the smoke locusts came upon the earth. And unto
them was given power, like the power of scorpions of the earth.
§ 7. The appearance of the locusts was like horses prepared for
battle. On their heads were crowns of something like gold, and
their faces were like the faces of men.
§ 8. They had hairs like women’s hairs, and their teeth were like
lions’ teeth.
§ 9. And they had breasts like breastplates of iron, and the sound
of their wings was like the sound of chariots with many horses
rushing into battle.
§ 10. They had tails like scorpions, and there were stings in their
tails.”612
(Parenthesis closes)
REVELATION 17 Cont’d…
§ 14. “These will wage war against the Lamb, and the Lamb will
overcome them, for He is Lord of lords and King of kings; and
those who are with Him are called, and chosen, and faithful.”
This battle will not be a conventional one, (and it certainly isn't
Armageddon) but will be a ‘battle of points’. It will basically be a
confrontation of theses (viewpoints).
The ‘weapons’ of the side of the ‘Lamb’ are the Pure Spirit and the
capabilities IT possesses. These capabilities do not aim to impress –with
signs and wonders– but have the ability to completely ‘dissolve’ every
barren point of view. This is a condition that will be experienced by modern
generations when circumstances come to maturity…
The views of the dark powers' side, are like fireworks that impress only the
‘petty ones’, leading their spirituality to regions with an impenetrable
‘roof’. Using the ‘tool’ of the sixth sense they possess, they perform
‘miracles’ to bedazzle only the naïve ones. But when the True Spirit shines,
nothing will be able to resist IT because only IT can offer IMMEDIATE EXODUS
from captivity. Hence, the restoration of the Truth is inevitable and victory is
CERTAIN, since “… the Lamb will overcome them!”
REVELATION 17 Cont’d…
§ 15. “And he said to me, The waters which you saw, where the
harlot is seated, are peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues.”
Planet Earth.
§16. “And the ten horns which you saw on the beast, these will
hate the harlot, make her desolate and naked, they shall eat her
flesh and burn her with fire.”
The ten ‘kings’ ruling humanity –those who are of one opinion and will
surrender their office/power to the beast– will ‘hate’ the Earth/whore and
will inflict its ecological destruction, sucking it dry of its resources.
§17. “For God (The Father) has put it into their hearts to fulfill
His will, to be of one mind, and to give their kingdom to the beast,
until the words of God shall be fulfilled.”
Unfortunately for men, there is a ‘unanimous’ decision leading to…havoc…
§18. “And the woman that you saw is that great city which has a
kingdom over the kings of the earth.”
(end of chapter)
(See chapter: How they control the world – Secret Societies)
When time grows near and the HyperUniversal Powers –of the Angels
flanking the Lamb/Christ– have completed the preliminary preparations
releasing the bonds, the procedure for the extraction/release of the
HyperCosmic Sacred Archetypes from material creation will commence!
This will be the Great Sacred Moment of the Almighty Father! The moment
when the stolen Sacred Archetypes return to Their Source!
613Things have matured and time has come for the Mother of the fallen
Creator to restore the damage Her Son has caused.
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [FREDERIK
WISSE]: «And when the mother (of the creator/Yaldabaoth) recognized that the
garment of darkness was imperfect…she repented with much weeping.
And the whole ‘pleroma’ (the Completeness of the True Cosmoi) heard the prayer of
her repentance, and they prayed on her behalf to the invisible, virginal
Spirit. And the Spirit…poured (Essence) over her from Its Entire Pleroma…
And she was taken up (higher from where she had fallen), not to her own aeon (not
to her original position), but above her son that she might be in the ninth (Sky)
until she has corrected her deficiency.» Retrieving and returning back
the Sacred Archetypes that her son has embezzled.
§ 28. For wherever the carcass is, there the vultures will gather.
Because, as the ancient Gr. proverb says: “when the tree has fallen, everyone
runs to it with his axe/hatchet”!
[δρυός πεσούσης πας ανήρ ξυλεύεται]
MATTHEW 24
and ten horns (the aforementioned one…), and seven diadems on his heads; §4.
His tail swept down a third of the stars of the sky and threw them to the
earth.»
… But as the release of the Sacred Archetypes is reaching its completion…
REVELATION 16 Cont’d…
§ 17. “And the seventh angel poured out his vial (bowl) into the
air, and a loud voice came out of the temple of heaven, from the
throne, saying, “It is done!”
What else could this “It is done” refer to but the completion of the liberation
of the Sacred Archetypes of Creation from the entire material universe of
deception, THAT GREAT DAY OF GOD ALMIGHTY!
Because of this Withdrawal, the cohesive Forces of the material universe
collapse completely.616
616 BARBARA MARCINIAK ‘GAIA’ [Gr. trans. MATZOROU E.] (Information through
channeling)
(p. 236):«Time is collapsing. …This time-collapse results in the
discontinuance of control of the frequencies that define your world.»
REVELATION 16 Cont’d…
In another chapter of the Apocalypse –from the more synoptic ones– the
cosmic events of the end are described as follows:
(Parenthesis opens)
REVELATION 6
§ 12. And I looked when He opened the sixth seal, and behold,
there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as
sackcloth of hair, and the moon became like blood.
§13. And the stars of the sky fell unto the earth, as a fig-tree drops
its unripe (untimely) figs, when it is shaken by a mighty wind.
§ 14. And the sky was split apart like a scroll when it is rolled up,
and every mountain and island was moved from its place.
§15. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich
men, and the commanders, and the mighty men, every
bondservant and every free man, hid themselves in the caves and
in the rocks of the mountains,
§ 16. and they said to the mountains and rocks, “Fall on us and
hide us from the face of him who sits on the throne and from the
wrath of the Lamb!
§17. For the great day of his wrath has come, and who shall be
able to stand?
(see reference #593)
Let us see though, how the next chapter describes the last scene of the drama
of the Deliverance of Spiritual Men from the material trap.
REVELATION 18
REVELATION 18 Cont’d…
(Parenthesis opens)
JOHN’S GOSPEL 6
§ 40. “And this is the will of Him who sent Me. Everyone who
sees the Son and believes in Him may have everlasting life; and I
will raise him up at the last day.”
The Sacred Hour has arrived for those who have waited. All those who have
remained firm in their decision will go through the process of the First
Resurrection, regardless of whether they are still alive in matter or have died
and are in the disintegrating energy-fields.
MATTHEW 24
§ 30. “Then the sign of the Son of Man will appear in heaven,
and then all the tribes of the earth will mourn, and they will see
the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and
great glory.”617
Then, while everything will be crumbling down, while events will succeed
one another in lightning-speed because time will be near its finish-line, then
the TRUE SIGN of Christ will appear in the sky, which of course, WILL NOT BE
THE CROSS. The cross is the symbol of matter, and at that time matter will be
dissolving! Those who possess Spiritual Noûs will recognize it immediately.
The others will realize it when it will be too late.
617Let us see though how the false prophet of antichrist replies to the
question posed to him regarding the particular verse, so as to measure the
… ‘depth of his spirituality’:
SHARE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE JULY/AUGUST 2009
QUESTIONS & ANSWERS WITH BENJAMIN CREME:
«Question: How do you explain the Bible’s prophecy in MATTHEW 24:29-
31, where Jesus says He will come “on the clouds of heaven with power
and great glory”?
Answer: Maitreya descended from His retreat in the high Himalayas on 8
July 1977, spent some days in Pakistan and then came from Karachi to
London, UK, on 19 July 1977, thus “coming on the clouds” something
which today all can do by airplane.» (!!!)
§ 27. “For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the
west, so also will the presence of the Son of Man be.”
An absolutely Spiritual Manifestation.
MATTHEW 24
§ 40. “Then two men will be in the field: one will be taken and the
other left.
§ 41. Two women will be grinding at the mill: one will be taken
and the other left.”
Here is the infamous excerpt which announces the process of the First
Resurrection by de-materialization which is called the “Rapture of the
Church”!
When the withdrawal procedure has finally reached the last (higher/
outermost) layer of the energy-world, wherefrom Spiritual Man is projected,
the Transferred Ones are snatched from there, and they thus cease projecting
their forms onto space-time (dense matter). This will make them suddenly
disappear from the world of form.
(This process is analyzed in the next chapter)
Let them therefore prepare, by Spiritually disengaging themselves from any
material dependence, and they must remain focused towards the correct
Spiritual direction of the Truth.
MATTHEW 24
§ 31. “And He will send His angels with a great sound of a
trumpet, and they will gather together His elect from the four
winds, from one end of the skies to the other.”
So, the souls of the select ones are picked up not from the material plane,
but from the outer energy-region of the material world.
“…from the four WINDS and from one end of the
(material/energy) SKIES to the other.” This will hold true for the
corporeally/materially deceased as well as those who will still be incarnated
in the material world. Yet for those who are incarnated in matter, this
‘rapture of the church’ will result in their projection (on the space-time
‘screen’/matter) to suddenly cease appearing, because the ‘projection
device’ (Soul) will abandon the last energy-layer of matter:
(see: DRAWINGS, THE ROUTE OF THE SOUL)
Because…
GOSPEL OF PHILIP,
[LELOUP, J., Y.]
§ 23. “Neither flesh nor blood can inherit the Kingdom of God.”
The body’s prison ceases to exist…
(Parenthesis closes)
§6. Reward her just as she rewarded you, and repay her double
according to her works; in the cup which she has mixed, mix
double for her.
§7 To the degree she has glorified herself and lived luxuriously, to
the same measure give her torment and mourning; for she says in
her heart, ‘I sit as a queen, and am no widow, and will not see
mourning.’
§8 Therefore, her plagues shall come in one day, death and
mourning and famine. And she shall be utterly burned with fire,
for strong is the Lord God who judges her…
Let us then look at the Earth’s horrid fortune and along with it matter’s too,
because the definitive end is predestined and comes from space in the form
of a comet…
§21. Then a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone
and cast it into the sea, saying, “Thus with violence the great city
Babylon (visible, material Earth) shall be thrown down, and shall be
found no more.”
REVELATION 18 CONTINUED
§9. And the kings of the earth who have committed fornication
and lived sensuously with her, shall weep and lament over her,
when they see the smoke of her burning,
§10. Standing at a distance for fear of her torment, saying, “Alas,
alas, that great city Babylon (visible, material Earth), that mighty city!
For in one hour your judgment has come.”
§11. And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over
her, for no man buys their merchandise anymore:
§12. merchandise of gold and silver, precious stones and pearls,
fine linen and purple, and silk and scarlet, all kinds of scented
wood, all kinds of
ivory objects, all kinds of objects of the most precious wood,
bronze, iron, and marble;
§13. And cinnamon and incense, ointments and frankincense,
wine and oil, fine flour and wheat, cattle and sheep, horses and
chariots, and slaves and souls of men.
§14. And the fruit that your soul longed for has gone from you,
and all the things which are luxurious and splendid have gone
from you, and you shall find them no more at all.
And the Earth ceases to be an attractive pole of desire and lust for every
soul.
§15. The merchants of these things, who became rich by her, shall
stand at a distance for fear of her torment, weeping and
wailing,
§16. And saying: ‘Alas, alas that great city that was clothed in fine
linen and purple and scarlet and adorned with gold and precious
stones and pearls!
§17. For in one hour such great riches came to nought (nothing).’
Every shipmaster, all who travel in ships, and sailors, and as many
as trade on the sea, stood at a distance,
§18. And cried out when they saw the smoke of her burning,
saying, ‘What city was like this great city?’
§22. And the sound of harpists, and musicians, and flutists, and
trumpeters shall not be heard in you anymore; and no craftsman of
any craft shall be found in you anymore, and the sound of a
millstone shall not be heard in you no more.
§23. And the light of a lamp shall not shine in you anymore, and
the voice of bridegroom and bride shall not be heard in you
anymore. For, your merchants were the great men of the earth, for
by your sorcery all the nations were deceived.
§24. And in her was found the blood of prophets and of saints, and
of all who were slain on the earth.
With the end of the Iron Race, a new HyperLucent Spiritual Age begins
independent of the five-seeded ‘apple’ of matter. This will be the true Sixth
Root-Race of the new Humanity, which will start after the so-called First
Resurrection. Woe to the ones left behind though, since the snake’s cutoff
tail will continue to oscillate for a little longer between the dipoles, until it
permanently stops. This will be the momentum (acquired speed) of the
previous movement of the world, which will soon come to an end. Then the
2nd death will rear its ugly head, painting the background of their ‘life’ in
the darkest possible colors of true hell.
–What exactly does this mean?
–The Earth’s physicists have ascertained that when a particle of matter
reaches a ‘fork’ of choices, the road it will finally not follow will produce
an image of that particle; in contrast to the other choice which will be the
real one. This is approximately what will happen at the Sacred Hour when
the Archetype of Life will be returned to its Source. Every other choice will
end-up being ‘vacuous/empty’ and soon die out, since every Sacred
Archetype will stop vitalizing it. Those who will not follow the course of
the Archetype of Life will necessarily follow the other, the ‘vacuous one’.
‘Life’ for the misguided humanity will take place in one or more of the
parallel alternative probabilities, since the material universe will cease to
have its current form, after the withdrawal of the Sacred Archetypes. In
these pseudo-images of (parallel/virtual) universes, real life will not exist;
only a doubly virtual one, inside a suitably formed body. When at some
point the last drop of living energy (life) has been consumed out of every
alternative probability as well as out of every human/battery, then,
everything will definitively fade into the second death. This will be the
ultimate hell. Thus, the men of the ‘future’, gazing at the bottom of the
material vortex that threatens them, attempt the ultimate time-jump and
come from their place and time into your present-time reality looking for
salvation.
621 A) ‘MYSTERIES OF THE WORLD’, VOL. ‘SECRET MESSAGES’
«TIME TRAVEL: Are leaps in time possible? Theoretically, yes. According
to Einstein, space and time are strongly connected to each other, so that
they are obviously part of a space-time unity. Therefore, it is likely that
this unity could be broken. At this point we come across the ‘black hole’
term, which is considered to be a hole in space. Space and time can fall in
this black hole and unity ceases to exist inside it. A lot of scientists have
dealt with this seemingly far-fetched hypothesis. For example, physicist
Frank J. Tipler of Tulane University New Orleans USA, in 1990,
calculated a ‘closed time-bronchus’ and designed a hypothetical time
machine. Professor Stephen Hawking of Cambridge University and
physicist John R. Gribbin, quantum physics professor of Sussex
University, concluded in 1992 that we can travel in time and participate in
past or future events. But there is no concrete scientific evidence for it.»
B) STEPHEN HAWKING – ‘THE UNIVERSE IN A NUTSHELL’ [Gr. tr. Petraki M.] Ch.
PROTECTING THE PAST (STEPHEN HAWKING, HOLDS THE LUCASIAN CHAIR OF
THEORETICAL PHYSICS AND APPLIED MATHEMATICS AT CAMBRIDGE
UNIVERSITY)
«(p. 133-134) There are only a few of us foolhardy enough to work on a
subject that is so politically incorrect in physics circles. We thus disguise
the fact by using technical terms that are codenames for time-travel. The
basis of all modern discussions of time travel is Einstein’s general theory
of relativity …where his equations turned space and time into dynamic
entities by describing how they are curved and distorted by matter and
energy in the universe. …In general relativity, however, there is now the
possibility that space-time could be warped so much, that one could set
off in a spaceship and come back before they even set out.
Something like this could happen if there were wormholes/tunnels
connecting different regions of space and time. Then you could steer your
spaceship into one mouth of the wormhole and come out of the other
mouth in a different place and different time.
(p. 142) …The cosmic-strings space-time contains matter that has positive
energy density and is consistent with the physics we know. However, the
warping that produces time bronchi extends all the way to infinity in
space and back to the infinite past in time. Thus these cosmic-string
space-times were created having the possibility to allow time-travel in
them.
(p.142) …The question then is: could some advanced civilization modify
space-time towards the future so that time bronchi appear in a region of
finite size? I say a region of a finite size, because no matter how advanced
the civilization becomes, it could presumably control only a finite part of
the universe.
(p.143) …Time travel is possible in a region of space-time in which there
are time-bronchi.
(p.143) … Then, I assume as a criterion for the existence of a time-
machine, what I call ‘a finitely generated horizon’, that is, a horizon that
is formed by light-rays that emerge from a region within clearly defined
limits. In other words, these light-rays don’t come in from infinity or
from an irregularity, but originate from a finite region containing time-
bronchi; namely, from the region which the advanced civilization is
supposed to create.
(p.148) …The energy density of matter depends on the state it is in. So it is
possible that an advanced civilization might be able to make the energy
density finite on the boundary of the time machine by ‘freezing’ or
removing the virtual particles that go round closed routes (loops).»
C) RETURN TO THE FUTURE THROUGH … THE HOLES OF TIME
SOURCE: PHISICS4U, NEWS 10-06-2000
«A new science, the revolutionary and complicated quantum physics, and
an impressive recent discovery that a speed faster than light exists, have
radically changed the scientists’ view about time, speed and our ability (at
least in theory) to travel forwards or backwards in time.
…Therefore, Hawking says, to travel back in time, we have to warp
space-time. This is an important subject for research. Unfortunately
though, no government in the world is prepared to spend the large sums
of money needed for this purpose. Instead, the scientist humorously
continues, one has to use coded technical terms, like closed time, curves
etc. so that the politicians don't understand the real object of our
research”.
And he concludes: “To make time travel possible, we must warp space-
time so much, so as to create a tunnel or wormhole. This will connect the
two sides of the galaxy, and function as a shortcut to get us from one to
the other and back, while our friends are still alive. Such wormholes, it
has been suggested, could be possible in the future. But if you can travel
from one side of the galaxy to the other, in a week or two, you can also
find another wormhole to go back through and arrive before you have
even set out. In that case we will definitely need…time protection
legislation.»
D) ‘WORMHOLES DO EXIST’
SOURCE: IN.GR & BBC 12-04-2000,
«St. Petersburg: A Russian scientist has managed to calculate that the
existence of wormholes is possible, wormholes that are large and stable
enough to allow, at least theoretically, intergalactic travel, the BBC
broadcasted on April 12, 2000.
‘Wormholes’ are astronomical objects that could theoretically function as
shortcuts between two distant points in the Universe.
Russian astrophysicist Sergei Krasnikov of the Pulkovo Observatory in
St. Petersburg overcame the limitations of the existing models based on
the general theory of relativity, according to which only tiny ‘wormholes’
can possibly exist. Wormholes can function as shortcuts connecting
distant regions of space-time. Passing through a wormhole, one could
travel from one region to the other faster than the speed of light.»
–I don’t understand what you mean by that!
–It is only natural not to understand, just as no one from your contemporary
fellow humans is able to perceive what is really happening: I am talking
about time-traveling humans coming from your remote future. The goal of
these time-travelers is to activate the rescuing conditions/probabilities that
each of their groups pursues, through their presence here in the primary
material universe –in your ‘here and now’– before this universe ends.
622 A) ‘STRANGE’ MAGAZINE, SPECIAL EDITION: EXTRATERRESTRIALS + UFOS
MATTER AS A WHIRL (VORTEX) – SOME PERSONAL VIEWS (p. 178): «But the
vortex-particle has a series of surprises in store for us, since it should
present spherical symmetry. What we are essentially talking about, is a
non-perceptible spherical vortex inside the n-dimensional non
Euclidean field, whose projective shadow inside the three-dimensional
Euclidean space of our senses, is perceived as an elementary particle.»
B) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY [STEVAN
DAVIES]: «The First Man [This is the one who appeared to them (archons/
demons). He appeared to them in the form of a human being.] All the realms
(dimensions) of the chief ruler quaked! The foundations of the Abyss
moved! He (Man) illuminated the waters above the world of matter, His
image shown (appeared) in those waters. All the demons and the first
ruler together gazed up toward the underside of the newly shining waters.
Through that light they saw the Image in the waters.»
Also from another part of the text: «…Adam was revealed because the shadow of light dwelled
within him.»
The same excerpt expressed differently:
C) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And the
man came forth (manifested) because of the shadow of the light which is in
him.» [WALDSTEIN M., WISSE F.]
The word ‘projection’ that I am using is not absolute, but approximately
defines a process that is very difficult to express in words; I will
nevertheless provide a somewhat simplistic example that partly explains the
fundamental concepts of this procedure: When a motion picture is projected
on the screen of a movie theater, on the opposite side of the hall there is a
motion-picture projection-machine which through a light-beam projects the
pictures on the screen. Think of Man in a similar way, projecting a living
light-ray of his own from the last energy-layer of the spiral energy-universe,
which (light-ray) is magnetized and retained (held together) by the space-
time screen/dense matter (brane).
As Man’s living projection heads towards the screen/dense matter (brane),
it passes during its course through the intermediate energy-fields and ‘puts
on’ their energy to end up onto matter/screen ‘wearing’ all the energy-
bodies. These energy-fields in our example correspond to the ‘empty’ space
of the movie-theater which the light-beam traverses.
It is Greek mythology yet again that conceals the Truths behind myths. This
case in particular (projection onto matter) is described with precision in the
myth of Narcissus. Narcissus (Celestial Man) was a handsome, young man
who kept refusing erotic love (Eros): namely, the attractive force/gravity
could not trap him. One day however, the men and women (attractive forces
of entrapment) that had been rejected by Narcissus asked Nemesis (the law
of cause and effect of the material world) to punish him. Then, Narcissus
looked at the reflection of his image on the waters (of matter) (“…his image
shown (appeared) in those waters.” [JOHN’S APOCRYPHON]), and fell in love with
his image. He was thus captured/trapped by his very own image (his self-
complacency). In his effort to reach/touch this image, he sank in the waters
and drowned (died) in them, as Adam died when he tried the fruit of the
twofold knowledge. Even the flower the myth claims that grew in
Narcissus’ place at the bank of the lake indicates the degradation of any
Celestial Entity when it is magnetized by (falls in love with) the reflection
and sinks in the material plane.
When man committed himself to playing an active role in dense matter, he
was given a framework of ‘presence and absence’ inside which he could
move. This framework referred to the simultaneous unfolding of all his
lives and deaths, inside the entire breadth of material time: namely the
‘barcode’ of his presence-absence in the world of dense matter.
The barcode’s white line denotes incarnation in material life, and the black
one the period when man (as a soul) dwells in the energy-planes of death.
The breadth or the duration of each white line/life indicates the duration of
presence in life and the breadth of the black one the time of stay in the
energy-spaces of death. The factors affecting the duration of his lives and
deaths are determined by the specialized requirements of Karma-
Heimarmenē (destiny).
A move/action during a specific life/position e.g. 3, shapes the fortune-
misfortune factor of another, ‘later’ life/position e.g. 8, which is thought to
be ‘in the future’, but is happening simultaneously with life/position 3, as
well as all the other ones. This is how the unpredictable factor of ‘luck’ is
determined. These factors are controlled by a potential of parallel
probabilities that surround the entire space-time sequence of events.
During the first frames of life/appearance, some possible future choices (life
versions) have been determined (predicated), and only from those (the
already declared ones) can there be a possibility for a ‘future’ choice. Thus
from each point/instance, there is always a number of choices that, like an
energy-potential (of parallel probable choices), surround the entire
‘barcode/frame’ of every man. Man, hence, is not projected only onto a
single point or only into a single life, but ‘unfolds’ throughout the entire
breadth of time of his personal course in the densely material plane, in the
usual dyadic way: ‘light, no-light’ which manifests as life, no life.
624 A) ‘WHAT THE BLEEP DO WE KNOW’, FRED ALAN WOLF (PH.D. IN PHYSICS
FROM UCLA)
«The sub-atomic-particle world presents a lot of energy in a little space
and time. In this realm, some very strange things happen. … Atomic
particles appear and disappear constantly. Where are they when they are
not there? That is a thorny question.»
The same process that applies to the sub-atomic particles, applies to humans too; since the entire
creation is a fractal which unfolds repeatedly in the different scales/degrees of presence – no
presence, from the microcosm to the macrocosm.
Now, regarding the unfolding of time…
This personal barcode/frame comes (as a subset) under a greater sum/ frame
of support, which is projected by the creator of this world. This ‘image’ as
you can understand, relates to the ‘harmonic series’ as Pythagoras called it,
where an inferior waveform (personal barcode/frame) falls under a larger
waveform as a part of it, the larger waveform in this case being that of the
creator.
Each partial subset (of each man) begins with the initial presence of the
particular man in matter –not necessarily from the beginning of human
creation for every man– and ends (for most men), when this creation of the
material world will close the cycle of vitalization. Then, every spiritual
being that remains hooked on matter, gradually sinks into non-existence (in
the second death), whereas every spiritual being that manages to unhook
itself, is salvaged and returns to its Spiritual Source (see: DRAWINGS, THE
ROUTE OF THE SOUL).
An external observer can see the man who is trapped in matter, projecting
himself in the form of a wave-like diagram, where its higher part represents
life/incarnation in the visible realm and its lower part death. Just like the
body of a snake is uniform, regardless of the fact that each individual part
of it is touching a different place in space (e.g. its head might already be
inside a hole in the ground and its tail touching a stone outside), so is the
simultaneous projection of man onto the space-time sequence of events.
But all points/parts belong to the same body, e.g. the snake, like the various
colored rhombs/patterns on its skin.
Incarnated man however is completely unable to comprehend this
essentially static condition, and he perceives it as a sequence. A restrictive
factor prevents him from including the entire breadth of the consecutive
situations he lives, in his perception. This factor concerns the
restricted/limited consciousness-capabilities of his aethero-material
brain. Thus, even though in reality man simultaneously lives all his
reincarnations and all his deaths until the end of his time, his
‘consciousness’ captures only one ‘incarnation/frame’ of the space-
time/film at any given time, and is excluded from any active
‘consciousness’ of his previous or his next material presence.
625 DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 98):
Let us examine now the case of time-travelers: these particular beings are
men-souls who, while they project –along with all other men– their images
from the outer energy-layer of the material universe onto the ‘sedimented
life-remnant’ of dense matter, they realize that their ‘projections’ at the end
of material time do not vanish as do the projections of a large number of
men. This means that while most men are disengaged and return to their
HomeLand/Spiritual Source, they (time-travelers) remain trapped inside a
body of a different kind in a setting of a doubly virtual life, which
permanently traps them inside their energy-layer and inside the mouth of
the Ourobore snake.
Under this new point of view, when we look at the symbol of the ‘Ourobore
snake’ again, curled as it is, eating its own tail, symbolizing the spiral-like
course of material creation, we can undoubtedly distinguish the
degradation which the symbol itself denotes, since the last part of the
snake’s tail is inside its mouth, a fact that depicts how the last part of space-
time comes to a ‘blockade’ and is transformed from an external to an
internal part, following its helical course (converging time-line) [Gr. verb is
συγκλίνω= to bend inwardly along with something else or others. (Fytrakis-Tegopoulos: Major
Dictionary)].After all, this is why it is called ‘Ourobore’ snake ( =a snake
eating its tail), because it has its tail as food/nutrition (Gr. βορά=food),
endlessly devouring it along with all those who cling to it…
This entrapment therefore can be rendered well with another simplistic
example: A man is lying flat on the soil having put (projected) his hand
deep inside a hole in the ground, looking for material treasures. A snake
that has its nest there bites his hand and the man dies with his hand trapped
inside the mouth of the snake, which will later devour him completely.
At that quasi ‘time-phase’, those that lost track of time playing with the clay
and having lost a great portion of ‘life’, function more like machines than
humans. These human ‘shadows’ of the ‘future’ are reproduced like
manufactured products, and this is why they possess no bellybutton to
denote natural childbirth, nor genitalia, because they are no longer of any
use to them.
628 STEPHEN HAWKING – ‘THE UNIVERSE IN A NUTSHELL’ [Gr. tr. PETRAKI M.]
CH. OUR FUTURE: STAR-TREK OR NOT? «Growing babies outside the human
body will allow larger brains and greater intelligence (the ‘other version’
of the supposed ‘aliens’ with the disproportionately large heads). …Of
course, many people will say that genetic engineering in humans should
be banned, but it is doubtful whether we will be able to prevent
something like that.»
I do not wish to name particular incidents, because they have all been
skillfully ‘adorned’ with so many lies that even I run the risk of appearing
inventive.
629 MILTON WILLIAM COOPER (FORMER US NAVY OFFICER, INFORMATION
NEW MODEL PERMITS TIME TRAVEL SOURCE: BBC AND NEW SCIENTIST JUNE 17,
2005
«Quantum objects are split into multiple component-waves, each
following a distinct path through space-time.
At some point, these waves recombine, to recreate the object, yet,
without coming into any contact with each other, a fact which prevents
them from colliding and cancel each other out. Quantum theory allows
time travel because nothing prevents the waves from traveling in time.
The two researchers studied what happens when these split waves of an
object flow into the past, and they found that no paradoxes arise. The
independent course maintained by each wave ensures (according to the
analysis) that nothing and no one can interfere and change the predestined
course already mapped-out from the beginning.»
The answer lies in a small detail: The calculations of contemporary
scientists are limited only to the central vitalized material universe which,
of course, they do not differentiate from the rest (parallel) as the primary
one, since they reject the Spirit factor.
The visiting time-travelers of the ‘future’ however, don’t live in the
primary vitalized material universe any longer, since IT DOES NOT EXIST there
and then! On the contrary, they live in a plethora of parallel futures (Dr.
Dan Burisch calls them ‘Time-lines’), where completely different
conditions reign, conditions that are a mere echo of ‘life’. The restrictions
that exist in the primary vitalized material universe do not apply there,
because the choices –let me remind you– as to what probabilities will be
preferred and then vitalized, are only made in the prevailing universe. This
is so because every Sacred Archetypal Essence activates it (the prevailing
universe) as it is projected onto it. However from the moment every Sacred
Archetype returns to its Source, these possibilities vanish and all probable
‘obstacles’ with them. Thus the ‘men’ of the future, not aware of the
restrictions of the primary vitalized material universe, hope and attempt…
Unfortunately, dense matter does not possess the provisions to accurately
determine certain situations which have their origin in other dimensions
with different laws, of which only mere reflections appear in the visible
world.
631 A) DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S. ‘COSMOLOGY OF THE INTELLECT’ (p. 92):
«Michael Talbot, in his book ‘Mysticism and the New Physics’ (1993),
says: “According to the New Physics, we can only dream of the real
world.”
(pp. 90, 91) Max Jammer, in his book ‘Concepts of Space’ (2001): “… It is
clear that the structure of the space in physics is not, in the end, anything
given in nature or independent of human thought. It always depends on
our conceptual scheme. Space as conceived by Newton proved to be an
illusion, although for practical purposes a very fruitful illusion.”
(p. 99) This false sense of space, which springs from the imperfection of
the known human senses and functions, almost annihilates our ability to
perceive the whole essence and extent of Einstein’s fourth dimension.
(p. 89) The Klein bottle is a bottle with no inner side (no inside) and is the
realization of a thought of topologist(1) Albert W. Tucker of Princeton
University. In reality, nobody has ever seen an actual Klein bottle because
it is an object of the non-Euclidean space (i.e. not of this/our world) which
could pass through itself without leaving the slightest hole.»
(1) «(p. 68) Topology: a branch of mathematics examining deformations of
–And in what way do these ‘future’ men ask for help by intervening into the
‘now’?
–Oh! This is a tragically sad story that modern humanity bears witness to
but fails to understand, since the assignees of the astral ‘inspectors’ of this
world use murder, buying off consciousnesses and manipulation of the
evidence to silence the mouths of those, who (in their misfortune) were
‘informed’ of only parts of the tragic truth, as its disclosure is the ‘Achilles
heel’ of these ‘inspectors’.
As I have told you, astral forces presenting themselves as extraterrestrials,
visit the Earth in their ‘crafts’. But these crafts that visit Earth do not all
carry the same type of passengers. Some of these crafts come from the
remote ‘future’ of an alternatively ‘material’ earth, driven by desperate
human beings. These beings belong to those groups of souls, who, during
the difficult events you as humanity expect today for the ‘future’, were
misguided by the promises of their pseudo-saviors and followed the
masqueraded dark powers, succumbing to the most painful life until the
final moments of their ‘time’.
632 HELLENIC NEXUS, ISSUE 2, JULY 2004
channeling):
«There is a point very far in your future, at which the Guardians of Time
are very worried about the turn events have taken. …We come from the
future and we search inside the corridors of time. This is our mission.
From the probable future where we come, our goal is to change the past.
Our intention is to change the probable future in which we are
functioning, because this probable future in the evolution of the new
movement of the universe is led to a tyranny.
…Our civilization is in the future in relation to you and is in danger,
something that forced us to a journey in search of a solution. We are in
your future and in order to find out what is happening, we have gone even
further to meet our teachers, the Guardians of Existence who are also
called Guardians of Time. They have taught us how to cross time, and
this is how we traveled back in time to discover where events had been
stored and locked. …Our ancestors come from a universe which had
reached completion and they understood that THIS was the Primary
Creator (they are referring to the HyperUniverses of True Light) …They
came from a universe that had discovered quintessence itself.»
They are divided in two categories: (a) Those who try to cancel the Sacred
Archetypes’ Transference, hoping to misappropriate them for themselves,
and cooperate with the astral skeptomorphic powers and (b) those who
consider something like that to be naturally impossible, and come to the
present, hoping they too can participate in the Spiritual Transference of
Earth. This second group is the most wretched one: hoping to find
salvation, they reach your contemporary time hunted down by their astral
guardians –who are aware of every alternative time probability– and most
of the times die during their attempts.
(Some have even named their vessel ‘FREEDOM’ –I wonder why– written
in letters that make many people to speculate: [Gr. word
for freedom = ΕΛΕΥΘΕΡΙΑ {After letter ‘E’, ‘Υ’ is pronounced as ‘Φ’}]).
Let us return to our subject now, to completely ‘close’ the circle of the
material world, by examining the outer energy-layer of the murky/grim
spiral matter. There flickers the last echo of life of those men/souls who are
trapped by their projections. This is where the desperate time-travelers will
soon arrive at. Nevertheless, the beings that will reach that final point will
experience absolute devastation. It is not the Spirit that determines whether
a being will suffer or not, but the ‘living’ energy. When this energy dies out
and the second death approaches, agony reaches its zenith. And when we
speak of that death, we refer to what some religions associate with the Great
Nights of Brahma; when everything ends and sinks into eternal darkness.
There, despair reaches its peak, as every virtual projection of form fades,
revealing the essential poverty of this fictitious creation to the ‘forlorn
ones’. So let us sententiously give an account of what the following
chapters of the Revelation refer to, focusing more on the ‘fate’ of those who
remain in the material universe.
After the 18th chapter in which the collapse of dense matter is described as
we have already analyzed, chapter 19 follows, which narrates the glorious
fate of the Men/Souls that have been saved and have passed on to the
Prepared Place, thus forming the 6th Human Root Race.
In that Holy Ground, the Second Coming of Christ will take place in front
of the New Generation of Men. There, the Spiritual Essence (the Power of
the Mother of Yaldabaoth) that is scattered inside every human soul will
reunite with its male counterpart –the ‘Lamb’ Jesus– and the Spiritual
Cosmos through Her Matrimony.
634 A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY: «And
Sophia (Wisdom) of Epinoia (the mother of the fallen one), being an
Aeon, willed to bring forth a likeness out of herself, without the consent
of the Spirit and without her partner. …And though the person of her
maleness (Jesus) had not approved and had not consented, (yet) she
brought forth (gave birth).
…And she was taken up, not to her own aeon, but above her (fallen) son,
that she might be in the ninth (Heaven) until she has corrected her
deficiency.» [FREDERIK WISSE]
The male companion of Sophia of Epinoia is Jesus. After the misstep of
His female counterpart (Sophia), Jesus had to restore the damage, in
order for Sophia to be able to correct her deficiency. His sacrifice opened
the road for the return of His own children.
http://i.vimeocdn.com/video/402621768_640.jpg
«Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, for the marriage of
the Lamb (Jesus) has come, and His wife (Sophia of Epinoia) has made
herself ready (she has restituted her deficiency). And to her it was granted to
clothe herself in fine linen, clean and bright, for the fine-linen is the
righteous deeds of the saints. Then he said to me, Write, ‘Blessed
are those who are invited to the marriage-supper of the Lamb
(Jesus)!’» [REVELATION 19:7-9]
Following that, the Race starts preparing (relinquishing/being stripped of
the energy-portion of the soul) to accomplish ITS entrance to the Celestial
Capital of the Father, thus forming the 7th Root Race.
REVELATION 20
§ 1. Then I saw an angel coming down from heaven, having the
key of the abyss and a great chain in his hand.
§ 2. And he seized the dragon, that ancient serpent, who is the
Devil and Satan, and bound him for a thousand years;
§ 3. and he cast him into the abyss, and shut it, and sealed it over
him, so that he would not deceive the nations any more till the
thousand years were completed; after that he must be released for
a little while.
Lucifer/creator is confined again into the abyss of the inner layers of the
material vortex. The ‘Sacred Place’ –the dwelling of the Race of the Holy
Men who went through to the First Resurrection– is still outside the
Impassable Spaces of the HyperUniverses. The Race will have to remain
there safe for a thousand years of preparation.
(see: DRAWINGS, OVERALL VIEW)
REVELATION 20
§ 4. And I saw thrones, and they sat on them, and judgment was
given unto them. Then I saw the souls of those who had been
beheaded for their testimony of Jesus and for the word of God,
and those who had not worshiped the beast or his image, and had
not received its mark on their foreheads or on their hand. And
they lived and reigned with Christ for a thousand years.
The future of those who will go through to the First Resurrection and the
Prepared Place forming the 6th Root Race of Men is foretold as ‘glorious’.
Yet, those who will pass on to the First Resurrection are split in two groups:
(1) The Unified Celestial Men (I Am Presence + Divine Spark), The True
Saints, who, after entering the Higher Noetic (Mental) Plane, have joined
the Forces of Salvation of the HyperUniverses and
(2) The non-unified Sparks as well as the plain Souls of men, who were
‘clad’ (got dressed up) in the Truth, disengaged themselves from the
‘charms’ of the material world and chose Redemption/Deliverance through
Christ.
There, in the Prepared Place, during these 1,000 years, the first group will
rise to prominence, and the other group…
REVELATION 20 cont’d
§ 5. The rest of the dead did not live until the thousand years
were finished. This is the first resurrection.
The remaining ones –i.e. the second group consisting of the non-unified
Sparks and plain Souls– regardless of the fact that they have passed on to
the First Resurrection, they will Spiritually prepare –since they are not yet
unified– for 1,000 years, during which they will still be considered DEAD!
This is the First Resurrection.
REVELATION 20
§ 6. Blessed and holy is he who has part in the first
resurrection. Over such the second death has no power, but
they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with
Him a thousand years.
Chilam Balam: “There will be food for half of the men and misery for the other half.”
Blessed and Fortunate are …only those who will pass on to the First
Resurrection because only they WILL NOT know the second death.
Let us move on now to observe what awaits those who will be seduced and
will linger behind, attached to matter’s dead corpse.
In that doubly virtual ‘life’, the deceived ‘humans’, scattered in the parallel
energy-universes (the four corners of energy-earth), will be ruled by the
dark “Gogs and Magogs”. Their species will ‘reproduce’ like a photocopy
which gets reprinted in billions of copies. They will be ‘vitalized’ by the
vast ‘store houses of life’ created there.
When the ‘thousand’ years are up –which in the universe of havoc shall
multiply in fragmentation to become many thousands– and the group of
those who have entered the First Resurrection have prepared themselves for
their permanent Repatriation, at the same time, the last supplies of ‘living’
energy of those who were trapped in matter will be exhausted, thus
depriving these authoritative powers of devastation of their life-supply.
REVELATION 20 cont’d
§ 7. “When the thousand years have expired, Satan will be
released from his prison
§ 8. and will come out to deceive the nations which are in the four
corners of the earth –Gog and Magog– to gather them together for
battle; their number is like the sand of the sea.”
Then these dark beings will be liberated from matter’s inner energy-layers,
where they have dwelled, and will rise up to the higher energy-planes of the
material world to rouse ‘humans’ to war, so they can all reclaim new life.
The billions of these so-called ‘humans’ –approaching their second death
ever closer– will then take the same side with the powers of darkness and
become one with them.
§ 9. And they came up on the breadth of the earth and surrounded
the camp of the saints and the beloved city. And fire came down
from God out of heaven and devoured them.
And they will rise up to the higher energy-planes of the material universe to
approach the intermediate place where the 6th Root Race of Men resides
and will surround it.
§ 10. And the devil, who deceived them, was cast into the lake of
fire and sulfur where the beast and the false prophet are. And they
will be tormented day and night forever and ever.
But the outcome of this battle is predestined and the fate of the beast
already determined.
And after the situation with the creators of havoc is resolved, the men of the
future will come next…
§ 11. “Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat on it,
from whose face the earth and the sky fled away. And no place
was found for them.”
The ‘snake’s severed tail’ has stopped oscillating by now and remains dead
and still, extinguishing along with it every image of delusion the dragon/
snake projected as a reflection and used in order to deceive.
The form disappeared in front of the Unspoken One.
And at that moment, a difficult process starts, since every quasi living one/
dead, who is not found in the Book of Life (an oxymoron), will be rejected!
Nevertheless EVERYONE there is already considered Spiritually Dead.
§ 12. “And I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God,
and books were opened. And another book was opened, which is
the Book of Life. And the dead were judged by the things
which were written in the books, according to their deeds.”
Before everything ends though, and the material contraption is permanently
sealed, ‘men’ will stand before Father/God.
The Book of the Living Spirit will examine those ‘men’ for any traces of
Spiritual Life.
§13. “The sea gave up the dead who were in it, and death and
Hades delivered up the dead who were in them; and they were
judged, every one of them, according to their deeds.
The remaining parallel energy-universes spit out the last ‘human’ beings.
The spaces of death do the same. They have all been found dead of Spirit.
635 When John speaks of the ‘sea’ he means the energy planes of the
material universe in which the humanity of the future will ‘live’, on
artificial spirit alone. But the last cycle is closing and everything is
preparing to pass on to the 2nd complete death and sink into the Great
(Maha) Night of Brahma.
Let us then investigate the evidence that equate the energy worlds with
water/sea, starting from the theological ones and proceeding to the recent
scientific ones.
A) THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN, THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY:
«He (the human form - Celestial Man) illuminated the waters above the world
of matter, His image (Man) shown (appeared) in those waters. All the
demons and the first ruler together gazed up toward the underside of the
newly shining waters. Through that light they saw the Image (of Man) in
the waters.» [STEVAN DAVIES]
John characterizes the energy fields –the ones above matter– as watery.
This view though is not only exclusively his.
B) OLD TESTAMENT, GENESIS CH. 1: «§2…And the Spirit of God was
hovering over the face of the waters. …§6. Then God said, “Let there be a
firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from
the waters.” §7. Thus God made the firmament, and divided the waters
which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the
firmament; and it was so. §8 And God called the firmament Heaven. And
there was evening and there was morning, the second day.»
C) OLD TESTAMENT, PSALMS
(136:6) «To Him who spread out the earth upon the waters, for his mercy
is everlasting;»
(148:4) «Praise Him, you heavens of heavens, and you waters above the
heavens!»
D) EPITÁPHIOS THRĒNOS, THE ‘LAMENTATION UPON THE GRAVE’: «The One
Who hanged the Earth on Waters.»
E) BLAVATSKY H., P., ‘THE SECRET DOCTRINE’:
Vishnu Puraná describes the Great (Maha) Pralaya (dissolution):
«The Egg of Brahma is dissolved in the waters that surround it, with its
seven zones.»
And Blavatsky explains later on:
«The ‘Waters’ mean here the Mystic ‘mother’; the Womb of abstract
nature, in which the manifested Universe is conceived.»
The ‘waters’ in other words correspond to the Riemannian universe as
the astrophysicists might call it. But let us also not forget H. Trismegistus’
excerpt, Ch. A: «§4 I also saw that darkness to be changed into a Moist
Nature, unspeakably troubled.»
The Egyptian hieroglyphic that characterizes water is depicted: [ΛΛΛΛ]
hence the letter [M: Mare = sea] which denotes the waving motion of
water. This wave-like motion is not only a characteristic of water, but also
of energy, which modern scientists characterize as a ‘sea of energy’.
Waves are water vibrations; Sound is the vibrations/waves of air and
electromagnetic waves are the waves of the energy area the ancients
identified with the ‘vacuum’, an active vacuum/void which today is called
‘dark energy’.
PAUL DIRAC, 1930: «We can imagine the VOID as a sea of electrons with
negative energy.»
F) DARK ENERGY, (A BRIEF HISTORY OF DARK ENERGY)
ARTICLE BY ROBERT REYNOLDS CALDWELL, PHYSICSWORLD.COM, MAY 2004,
«Dark energy, or something like it, has made numerous appearances in
cosmology. …The effect was equivalent to filling the universe with a
pristine sea of negative energy, upon which stars and nebulae drift. The
later discovery of the expansion obviated the need for such an ad hoc
addition to his theory.»
G) DARK ENERGY, 10 YEARS AFTER, ARTICLE: ALEXIS DELIVORIAS EUGENIDES
FOUNDATION-PLANETARIUM
«What is interesting and extremely strange is that something equivalent to
Einstein’s cosmological constant is foreseen by quantum physics, the
physics of the minimum, and as a matter of fact, in a much more natural
way. Empty space, says quantum physics, is in reality not empty at
all, but corresponds to a sea of ‘virtual’ elementary particles which
are created so suddenly and de-materialize in such speed, that their direct/
immediate detection is impossible.»
H) THE BLACK HOLE UNIVERSE MIGHT EXPLAIN DARK ENERGY
SOURCE: NEW SCIENTIST, NOVEMBER 2007
«According to quantum theory, even the perfect vacuum of space isn't
empty: it is a sea of virtual particles, created as entangled pairs of
particles and antiparticles which exist only fleetingly and then annihilate
(cancel each other out).»
REVELATION 20 cont’d…
§ 14. Then death and Hades were cast into the lake of fire. This is
the second death.
But before this downward-bound spiral of death is permanently and
definitively sealed, and so that the dead ‘men’ of the future don’t think they
were sentenced ‘in absentia’ –those who did not enter the First
Resurrection– they are examined once more, just in case there is someone
among them alive in Spirit.
§ 15. And anyone not found written in the Book of Life was cast
into the lake of fire.
And anyone not found written in the Book of Life –since they were all
dead– will take their place along with their kindred…
This is the fate of the dead souls/wrecks (J-Rods) of those who were
charmed by the astral beings and the delusion they projected to them.
And after all this ‘disease’ has been sealed away, the 21st chapter of the
Apocalypse describes the upgrade of the 6th Root Race of Men to the 7th,
the Holy and truly Alive Root Race. This upgrade is followed by the
definitive return of Men to the HomeLand, the Capital Source of Eternal
Life, True Love and True Unsplit Light.
With these words I am reaching the end of our discussion, hoping they will
shock your fellowmen. My intention is not to cause turmoil in your world,
but to mobilize the dormant mechanisms of defense of their Existential
Autonomy.
–People show disbelief and reject what they cannot ‘touch’! I said.
–If they wish to ‘touch’ in order to believe, then they will have to go
through the experience of the godforsaken future we have described. The
choice is exclusively theirs along with the responsibility for their own-self.
Those who believe will do so because THEY HAVE FELT THE TRUTH
awakening inside. This awakening will be the greatest proof for them. In
the little time they have left, let them elaborate on everything we have
offered them, surrounding themselves with This Truth and
revitalizing/rekindling the True Spirit inside of them. This will redeem
them. But those who want to participate in the Group of Salvation, have to
make their Soul finally accept THE ULTIMATE SACRIFICE performed for their
redemption and cry out, “Yes Lord, I accept your Sacrifice and I am asking
for redemption and Deliverance”, because only then: “These are the ones
who … have washed their robes and made them white in the blood
of the Lamb” [Revelation 7:14].
Everything I have communicated to you is a message to be announced to
those who are still ALIVE IN SPIRIT. For the sake of these Men, you must
transfer what I have told you in writing, because an old promise has to be
fulfilled.
–What old promise?
–You men may have forgotten, but the HyperUniverses know how to keep
their promises; this is why I am repeating the promise He made before He
departed from this world, thus ‘signing my name’ to what I have made
known to you:
“Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is to your advantage that I go
away: for if I do not go away, the Advocate/Helper/Comforter [Gr.:
Paraclete] will not come to you; but if I depart, I will send him unto
you. And when he comes, he will reprove/judge the world of sin,
and of righteousness, and of judgment; of sin, because they believe
not on me; of righteousness, because I am going to my Father, and
you shall see Me no more; of judgment, because the archon (ruler)
of this world has been judged.
I have yet many things to say unto you, but you cannot bear them
now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of Truth, comes, he will guide
you into all Truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatever
he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will disclose (announce) to
you what is to come. He shall glorify Me: for he shall receive of
Mine, and shall disclose it unto you.” [JOHN 16: 7-14]
He finished talking and got up from his chair. I remained seated, trying to
recover from the powerful experience.
–“Keep looking for the lost symbols inside matter” he said, “I have always
been with you, I will always be with you.”
He opened the door and went out. I jumped up rushing behind him. I went
outside. …He was nowhere to be seen…
EPILOGUE
Whilst the final pieces of this Knowledge resonated within me, I felt the
imperative need to bring this danger to the attention of humanity. I know of
course that man’s prevailing attributes are to disbelieve, then to sneer and
finally to ignore. Now however, he cannot afford this luxury. The time left,
no matter how prolonged, is very short.
It is my ultimate goal to stop everyone’s indifferent passage through this
world, and in order to end the circle where it originally started from, I shall
once again remind you of the words of Hermes Trismegistus describing that
“darkness, partially born” in the darkest colors, which –like an insatiable
monster– devours inside it every entity that has forgotten itself in the
fantasy it projected to it. This will be the definitive end of material
humanity, and those who do not seek to grab the last rope of salvation at
this final moment –carried away by their arrogance and egotism– I am
afraid to say, will end up like these ill-fated human wrecks, who in their
despair, perform the ultimate time-jump, while gazing at the bottom of the
spiral vortex threatening them!
«…and I saw a downward darkness partially born, coming down in an
oblique formation, like a snake, fearful and hideous. I also saw that
darkness to be changed into a moist nature, unspeakably troubled, which
yielded a fiery smoke from its depths, and from whence I heard an
unutterable heartbreaking sound, and an inarticulate roar in a voice of
fire.» [TRISMEGISTUS, A:4]
With all previous knowledge at hand, it is not difficult now for anyone to
realize that the image described by Hermes Trismegistus is a clear
description of the hell that was left behind by the leftovers of the previous
unsuccessful ‘material’ creation.
The ‘unuttered plangent (heart-breaking) sound’ was the voice of despair of
every forgotten entity sinking into eternal devastation.
Thus, all these dramatic beings managed to achieve during this new
vitalization of the material ‘phantom’ was to be molded into speechless
forms of life, so that they could not articulate the inflictions forced upon
them, experiencing yet another cycle of bottomless misery! All these
forms/figures of animals, birds, plants etc., at the end of this creation-trap
will surrender their place to the new ‘men/leftovers’, only to be
squashed/stacked deeper inside this bleak vortex.
And as the Gospel of Thomas (§18) says:
[The disciples asked Jesus: Tell us Master what will be our end?
And Jesus answered: What do you know about the beginning, so that you
now seek the end? Where the beginning is, there, will the end also be.]
And the beginning, as everyone knows, was the darkness, Erebus, turmoil…
the partially born downward darkness.
Every modern man who is considered ‘in’ in the era of technology and
scientific knowledge gives an arrogant glance of disdain to the quaint
descriptions of the ‘naïve ones’ about hell… Let him cast a similar glance
to the despair of those who come from ‘tomorrow’ and then he might
restrain his arrogance a little.
Once the Earth’s Spiritual Transference to somewhere ‘Else’ is complete,
every densely material form vanishes and they all return back to the initial
energy-state of this hell. The decision each man will make is entirely up to
him now. Weighing the facts and with his life-giving ‘fabric’ as a gnomon,
he shall take sides accordingly.
Constantine P. Kavafis
APPENDIX
PHOTOGRAPHS AND DRAWINGS
THE STORY IN PICTURES
In the Beginning, there was the Absolute, the Unsplit, the Coherent Essence
[Ousseea] of the HyperCosmoi of the True Light, of the Patrogenes One as
the Neo-Platonists called it or the Kingdom of Heaven as Christians do.
Hermes Trismegistus describes it as …“An infinite sight flooded by light.”
There reigns the Unified, Αγαθός Νους which cannot be split since
everything there exists Whole and Unsplit in a Unified condition which does
not oscillate between bipolar tendencies. The infinite plethora of Archetypal
manifestations that exists THERE synthesizes a Cosmos of unique
Harmony.
Following that, and in order for the ray/Lucifer to give birth to its off-
spring in this ‘Egg’, it was split into Λόγος [Logos] (Λ) and generated the
duality of the new world, baptizing this world “The Tree of knowledge of
good and evil”.
And the ray/Lucifer with his ‘Λόγος’ [Logos] created the Hierarchy of the
Builders of matter: the lower gods, the Commanders of Heimarmenē. And
the Builders created the four elements of matter: Fire, Air, Water and Earth.
And for each element, a great Hierarchy of Entities and Powers were
created to support it, thus creating a pyramid.
And the Lord of all became their Archē (A) [Gr. for ‘start’, ‘beginning’,
‘authority’, ‘rule’] he placed himself at the top of the Hierarchy he himself
had formed and supervised everything from there.
And he became the ‘All seeing Eye’ and the supreme Lord of all, distancing
himself from his subordinate bondservants. And he adopted the Truncated
Pyramid as his symbol, because its top is separated from its main body. And
he identified the letter ‘A’ with the Archē (beginning) of his creation.
This is the Beginning [Archē (A)] of the entire material visible and invisible
world, and its course in time is a one-way street inescapably leading to the
End Omega (Ω).
As we know, Omega (Ω) in its recent shape was established during the time
of Hadrian by Euclid, chief magistrate of Athens in 403 BC. Until then, it
was written with the same symbolic depiction as the Omicron (O).
[Lexicon of the Hellenic Language, Liddell & Scott]
When the ancient philosophers referred to ‘Omega’ they had its (O) shape
in mind, but with a longer pronunciation (i.e. great/long o).
The O shape refers to the symbol of the Universe/Egg which in its initial un-
inseminated condition contained the constituent of matter (Earth), a
perishable constituent, which interwoven with Chaos and Tumult (Tartarus)
were held together (connected) by the attractive force of Eros, the fourth
primary element in Hesiod’s Cosmogony. The nature of these four
(primordial) elements is death and darkness; they might seem ever-lasting
and immortal within time, but they are not. This is why they are identified
with the quality of the long O, the O-mega Ω and determine the end.
Thus, ever since the Ray/Archē/Demiurgos (A) united with the Egg of matter
(O) it is irreversibly headed to the deep death, where the (O)
‘manufactures’ the end (Gr.: Τέλος) and is symbolized as (Ω), sweeping
everything else that was magnetized by the bottom-fed Eros along with it
(Chaldean philosophers used to call dense matter ‘deep bottom’. See reference #158).
THE SEVEN BODIES OF MAN
THE END OF THE CYCLE OF REINCARNATIONS
1. He/she is not in the creation of the True God, but in the creation of a
fallen ‘god’ who stole the Sacred Archetypes from the HyperCosmoi of the
Truth and with them, he built a lame, flimsy and perishable world.
2. The Christ DOES NOT JUDGE ANYONE. He came to pay the ‘archon of this
world’ with the Ransom for the deliverance of Man, and only when the
man/soul INVOKES the benefit of this offer/sacrifice –the blood ransom– the
powers of this world will allow him to return to his Spiritual Homeland. If
Man simply denies to go in front of the Karmic/Judgment Committee and
does not invoke the Ransom paid for this reason by the ‘third-part
guarantor’ Christ, then he is dragged by force to ‘Judgment’ and then to a
new reincarnation.
HOLY MATRIMONY-SYMBOL
A visual rendition
THE ‘EGG’ OF MATERIAL CREATION [ ]
http://hep.physics.indiana.edu/~hgevans/classes/graphics/cosmology/Cosmological_composition.jpg
A very interesting video in YouTube gives the number of the beast according
to the system of lexarithms:
There are six different ways to spell his name in Hebrew. Yet all six of them
give the same lexarithmetic sum of 666.
Some people advise not to pronounce his name two times in a row.
Maitreya’s followers disagree and state: “The antichrist has been here
already, he came and left as Roman emperor Nero…”
SOUTH ATLANTIC ANOMALY
http://heasarc.gsfc.nasa.gov/Images/rosat/display/saa.jpg
http://www.aviso.oceanobs.com/uploads/pics/200710_saa_sm_03.jpg
http://www.examiner.com/images/blog/wysiwyg/image/SAA.png
.
CHUPACABRA: THE ‘ABOMINATION’
http://www.ghoststudy.com/new6/para_files/chupacabra02.jpg
http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-
w_MYY6yAsGU/Tk1mP_mdO8I/AAAAAAAAQgw/ELRSkDip__k/s640/chupacabra.jpg
http://www.acemprol.com/download/file.php?id=11128&mode=view
This particular creature was rather small-bodied. It was located at a farm in the city of Metepec in
east-central Mexico, where it also died. The farmer that found it handed it over to the scientists.
Nevertheless, creatures much larger and only slightly different than this have been sighted as well.
THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK REFER TO AN INNOVATIVE AND COHESIVE WORLD
THEORY (WELTANSCHAUUNG) IN RELATION TO MAN.
{Translator's Note:
In the translations of many bibliographic citations of the references and the main corpus, where
available, original English translations of highly acclaimed scholars have been used. However, when
the available translations did not precisely convey the desirable concept, the translator was obliged to
produce new translations from the Greek original in order to remain consistent to the Greek texts
used by the author. This also holds true with many (originally English) texts that were unavailable to
the translator in their English prototypes.}
1. AESCHYLUS, Seven Against Thebes, trans. tr. from the Anc. Gr. original Georgousopoulos
K., Patakis Publ., Athens, 1999
2. AGNI YOGA SOCIETY, Supermundane, The Esoteric Life - Book One, 1938, Kedros Publ.,
Athens, 1997 [English Translation: First Edition, 1994]
3. AGNI YOGA SOCIETY, Supermundane, The Esoteric Life - Book Two, 1938, Kedros Publ.,
Athens, 1999[English Translation: First Edition, 1995]
4. Apocryphal Texts of the New Testament, Vol. V, The Apocryphon of John, tr. Koutsoukis D.,
Pyrinos Kosmos Publ., Athens, 1993
5. Apocryphal Texts of the Old Testament, Vol. I, The first book of Adam and Eve, trans.
Koutsoukis D., Pyrinos Kosmos Publ., Athens, 1991 [Eng. version: Internet Sacred Text Archive,
by Rutherford Platt, http://www.sacred-texts.com]
6. Apocryphal Texts of the Old Testament, Vol. Six, The revelation of Adam to his son Seth,
trans. Koutsoukis D., Pyrinos Kosmos Publ., Athens, 2004 [Engl. version: The Apocalypse Of
Adam, The Gnostic Society Library, The Nag Hammadi Library, Translated By George W.
MacRae]
8. BLAVATSKY H. P. M., The Secret Doctrine (The book of Dzyan: Cosmic Evolution - Vol. I &
II, Anthropogenesis - Vol. III & IV), Pnevmaticos Helios Publ., Vol. I Athens 2003, Vol. II Athens
2002, Vol. III Athens 1992, Vol. IV Athens 2004
10. Book Of Revelation [Apocalypse] Of John, New Testament, Biblical Society Publ.,
London, 1955
11. BULWER LYTTON E., The Coming Race, Gr. trans. Barsaki N., Iamblichus Publ.,
Athens, 2000
12. CAREY K. X., Messages from the Stars, trans. Barouxis G., Vouloukou (Spartan) Publ.,
Athens, 1992
13. CHALAS A. F., The Underlying Mystery of the Greek Alphabet and the Universe or
About Science, ed. Prearis N. E., Prearis Publ., Athens, 1996
14. Chaldean Oracles, Gr. tr. Athinogenis I., Gravigger P., Ideotheatron - Dimeli Publ.,
Athens, 1998
15. CLARKE A., Mysteries of the World, trans. Aidini A., Cactus Publ., Athens, 1981
16. DANEZIS M., THEODOSIOU S., Cosmology of the Intellect, Introduction to Cosmology
(includes appendix: Cybernetics and Contemporary Physics, Man as Receiver and Processor of
Information (the illusion of the senses) by Georgiou G. and Drouga A.), Diavlos Publ., Athens,
2003
18. Däniken E. von, The Second Coming has already begun, Gr. tr. Arachovitis G., Notos
Publ., Athens, 1996
19. DECHARME P., Greek Mythology, 1884, trans. Fragkias A., ed. Vrettakos N., Historika
Vivlia Publ., Athens, n. d.
21. EVANGELOPOULOS D., Chthonian Mysteries: The Big Enigma of the Hollow Earth,
Metaekdotiki S.A., Archetypon Publ., Athens, 2002
23. First Apocalypse of James (The), Nag Hammadi Library, Codex V, En. tr. Schoedel W.
R., The Gnostic Society Library,
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/1ja.html
25. GAZIS A., Dictionary of the Greek language, published, supervised, edited, and paid for
by Garpolas K., O. and Matakides Ch., S., Vienna, Austria, 1835
26. GIANNOPOULOS I., Classified File: Hollow Earth, Esoptron Publ., Athens, 2000
28. GIANNOULAKIS P., KAVAKOPOULOS L., The Truth about UFOs and
Extraterrestrial Conspiracies, Metaekdotiki S.A., Archetypon Publ., Athens, 2004
29. GOLEMAN D., Emotional Intelligence: Why the ‘EQ’ is more significant than the ‘IQ’,
Gr. tr. Papastavrou A., Hellenica Grammata Publ., Athens, 1997
30. Gospel of John (New Testament), Biblical Society Publ., London, 1955
31. Gospel of Luke (New Testament), Biblical Society Publ., London, 1955
32. Gospel of Matthew (New Testament), Biblical Society Publ., London, 1955
33. GRAVIGGER P., Chaldean Oracles, Ideotheatron - Dimeli Publ., Athens, 1998
34. GRAVIGGER P., Philosophical and Ceremonial/Ritual Hymns of the Ancient Greek
Mystics, from the Sphinx Library, Ideotheatron - Dimelē Publ., Athens, 2000
35. GREENE R., Power: 48 Laws, a creation of Joost Elffers, trans. Livadopoulou S.,
Esoptron Publ., Athens, 2000
36. GRIMAL P., Dictionary of the Greek and Roman Mythology, ed. Atsalos V., University
Studio Press - Scientific Books and Periodical Publ., Thessaloniki, 1991
37. GUIRAND F., World Mythology, Eng. trans. from the French ‘MYTHOLOGIE
GÉNÉRALE’ by Tetenes N., ed. Petridis M. G., Biblos Publ., 1953
38. HAWKING S., The Universe in a Nutshell, trans. Petraki M., Katoptro Publ., Athens,
2001
39. HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, Hermetic Texts, Volume One, trans. Rodakis P.,
Tzaferopoulos A., Paraskinio Publ., Athens, 1990
40. HERMES TRISMEGISTUS, Hermetic Texts, Volume Two, trans. Rodakis P.,
Tzaferopoulos A., Paraskinio Publ., Athens, 2002
41. HERMES TRISMEGISTUS: The founder of Monotheism 9000 B.C., Ioannidis P. K.,
Dion Publ., Thessaloniki, 1997, 2001
42. HESIOD, Theogony, trans. Girgenis S., Zitros Publ., Thessaloniki, 2001
43. Hidden Worlds, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’, Domi
S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.
44. ICKE D., Rebels of Consciousness, trans. Perissaki P., of ‘The Robots’ Rebellion’
Esoptron Publ. Athens, 1998
45. ICKE D., Revealing the Great Conspiracy (David Icke interviewed by Jon Rappoport),
trans. Tsoli N., Esoptron Publ. Athens, 2002
46. ICKE D., Tales from the Time Loop, trans. Aspiotou V., Esoptron Publ., Athens, 2005
47. ICKE D., The Secret of All Times, trans. Mastakouris Th., ; Esoptron Publ. Athens, 2002
48. KALLERGI D., The Twelve Olympian Gods, Ideotheatron Publ., Athens, 1998
49. KALOGERAKIS G., Prometheus' Testament on the Creation and the Greeks, Dion -
Psaras Books Publ., Thessaloniki, 2001
50. KALOGERAKIS G., The Return of the Gods: Universal Cause and Effect or Divine
Providence?, Dion - Psaras Books Publ., Thessaloniki, 2000
51. KLOURAS N., PERLEPES S. P., General and Inorganic Chemistry, Volume One:
Atomic Structure, Periodical System, Atomic Properties, Greek Open University Publ., Patrai,
2000
52. KOULAKIS G., The Great Etymological Dictionary, Malliaris - Paedia Publ.,
Thessaloniki, 1993
53. KRAPPE A., World Mythology, Gr. tr. Vokos N., ed. Kourakis D., Spyropoulos Brothers
- Koumoundoureas K. O. E. Publ., Athens, 1957
54. LELOUP J. Y., The Gospel of Mary (Magdalene), trans. Kouroussi A., Enalios Publ.,
Athens, 2005
55. LELOUP J. Y., The Gospel of Philip (The Gnostic Gospel of Philip), trans.
Papathanasopoulou D., Enalios Publ., Athens, 2006
56. LELOUP J. Y., The Gospel of Thomas (The Gnostic Gospel of Thomas), trans.
Papathanasopoulou D., Enalios Publ., Athens, 2006
57. LIDDELL & SCOTT, The Abridged Great Dictionary of the Greek Language, Pelekanos
Publ., Athens, 2007
58. LIVRAGA RIZZI J. A., The elemental spirits of nature, Gr. tr. Planas G. A., New
Acropolis Publ., Athens, 1986
59. Major Hellenic Lexicon (M. E. L), (electronic form) Tegopoulos - Fytrakis Publ.
60. MARCINIAK B., ‘Gaia’ Pleiadian Keys to the Living Library, Gr. tr. Matzorou E.,
Kryon LTD Publ., Athens, 2004
61. MARGIORIS N., De-symbolization of the Greek Mythology, Omakoeio Athenon Publ.,
1988
63. Mysteries of Antiquity, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’,
Domi S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.
64. Mysteries of the Earth, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’,
Domi S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.
65. Mysteries of the East, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’,
Domi S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.
66. Mysteries of the West, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’,
Domi S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.
67. NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC SOCIETY, ‘The Gospel of Judas’ (Codex Tchacos), tr.
Kasser R., Meyer M., Wurst G., in coll. w/ Gaudard F., Lambrakis Publ., Athens, 2006 [Eng. tr.
http://www.nationalgeographic.com/lostgospel/_pdf/GospelofJudas.pdf]
68. Near East Texts: The Epic of Gilgamesh - Enuma Elish (The Saga of Creation), trans.
Skartsi X. S., Skartsis S. L., Kastaniotis Publ., Athens, 1989
69. New School Encyclopedia: For You Children, Avlos Publ., Athens, n. d.
70. Orphic Hymns, Modern Gr. trans. Magginas S., Ideotheatron Publ., Athens, 2000
71. PADMASAMBHAVA, The Tibetan Bible of the Dead, intro, trans, design Liakopoulos
E., Esoptron Publ. Athens, 1992
72. PANTAZIDIS I., Homeric Lexicon, ed. Konstadinides M., Sideris I. N. Publ., Athens,
1930
75. PHILOSTRATUS, Life of Apollonius of Tyana, intro, trans, notes Tzaferopoulos A.,
Georgiades Publ., Greek Library, Athens, 1995
76. PLATO, Critias, trans. Koutroumpas G., Georgiades Publ., Athens, 2001
77. PLATO, Phaedo, trans. Athanasopoulos J. K., Georgiades Publ., Athens, 2003
78. PLATO, The Republic, Mod. Gr. tr. Griparis G., Ancient Greek Writers Library, Athens,
n. d.
79. PLATO, Timaeus, Mod. Gr. tr. Koutroumpas G., Georgiades Publ., Athens, 2001
80. RICHEPIN J., Greek Mythology, trans. Tetenes N., ed. Marinatos S., Biblos Publ., 1953
81. SADOUL J., The Treasure of the Alchemists, trans. Petrakopoulou M., Neos Stathmos
Publ., n. d.
82. SAKELLARIOS G., Pythagoras, The Teacher of the Centuries, Ideotheatron Publ.,
Athens, 1963
84. SALLUSTIUS, Of Gods and the World, Mod. Gr. tr. Gravigger P., Ideotheatron - Dimeli
Editions, Athens, 1999
85. Secret Messages, from the series Mysteries of the World, original series ‘Enigma’, Domi
S.A. Publ., Athens, n. d.
86. Secret Societies (Collective works), Metaekdotiki LTD, Archetypo Publ., Athens, 2002
87. Secret Worlds (Collective works), Secret Library Series, Anichneftes Publ., Thessaloniki,
1998
88. SINGH S., Big Bang, trans. Spanou A., Travlos Publ., Athens, 2005
89. STAMATAKOS J., Ancient Greek Dictionary, Bibliopromitheftiki Publ., Athens, 2002
91. STEINER R., Apocryphal Science, Hyper-sensed World View Synopsis, trans. Panagos
G., Tropos Zois Publ., Athens, 1995
92. STEINER R., At the Gates of Anthroposophy, trans. Alexiou Th., Anthroposophy Publ.,
Athens, 1994
93. STEINER R., From the Akashic Chronicle - Cosmic Memory, trans. Alexiou Th.,
Anthroposophy Publ., Athens, 1995
94. The Bible of Creation ‘Sefer Yetzirah’, trans. Siafarikas Th., Iamblichus Publ., Athens,
1990
96. TIME LIFE INTERNATIONAL, The Human Body, ‘Lycios Apollo’ Scientific Library -
Chryssos Typos publ., 1970
97. TRIANTAFILLIDIS M., Common Modern Greek Dictionary, Modern Greek Studies
Institute, Aristotelian University, Triantafillidis Foundation, Thessaloniki, 1998, 2005
98. TZIROPOULOU-EUSTATHIOU A., Greek Word - How the Greek language inseminated
the global Logos, Georgiades Publ., Athens, 2003
99. VAGIONAKIS K., Introduction to Natural Sciences, Volume Four: Oscillation and
Harmonious Movement, Introduction to the Mechanics of Fluids, Greek Open University Publ.,
Patrai, 2008
In Electronic Form:
100. ARISTOPHANES, Ornithes, (Birds)
http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/27315
101. The (First) Apocalypse of James, Nag Hammadi Library, Codex V, trans. Schoedel W.
R., The Gnostic Society Library.
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/1ja.html
102. The Apocryphon of John, Nag Hammadi Library, NH Codex III, 1(SHORT VERSION),
NH Codex IV,1 (LONG VERSION), trans. Waldstein M., Wisse F., The Gnostic Society
Library, http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/apocjn-short.html [SHORT VERSION]
103. The Apocryphon of John (The Secret Book of John), Nag Hammadi Library, Eng. trans.
Davies S., The Gnostic Society Library,
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/apocjn-davies.html
104. The Apocryphon of John (The Secret Book of John), (COMBINATION OF 4
MANUSCRIPTS) Nag Hammadi Library, Eng. tr. Frederik Wisse, The Gnostic Society
Library http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/apocjn.html
106. Gospel of Philip (The), The Gnostic Society Library, The Nag Hammadi Library, Eng.
tr. from Coptic: Wesley W. Isenberg
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/gop.html
107. Gospel of Philip (The), Metalogos, The Ecumenical Coptic Project, Eng. tr. from
Coptic: Paterson Brown T. http://www.metalog.org/files/philip.html
109. Gospel of Thomas (The), Early Christian Writings, Eng. tr. BEATE BLATZ
http://www.earlychristianwritings.com/thomas/gospelthomas70.html
110. Gospel of Thomas (The), Sacred Texts, Eng. tr. Thomas O. Lambdin
http://www.sacred-texts.com/chr/thomas.htm
http://www.metalog.org/files/thomas.html
112. Gospel of Thomas (The), The Gnostic Society Library, Eng. tr. Stephen Patterson and
Marvin Meyer, http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/gosthom.html
113. Gospel of Truth (The), Nag Hammadi Library, tr. Paterson Brown T.
http://www.metalog.org/files/valent.html;
114. Infancy Gospel of Thomas (The), (Thomas' account of the infancy of the Lord), First
Greek form, En. tr. Roberts A., Donaldson J.
http://www.earlychristianwritings.com/infancythomas.html; HOMEPAGE
http://www.earlychristianwritings.com/text/infancythomas-a-roberts.html; TEXT PAGE
Periodicals:
1. AVATON, Issue 64, September 2006, Archetypo Publ.
16. STRANGE, Special Collector's Edition ‘Extraterrestrials and UFOs’, Agnosto Publ.
17. TRITO MATI [Third Eye], Issue 85, March 2000, Esoptron Publ.
18. TRITO MATI [Third Eye], Issue 153, July 2007, Esoptron Publ.
DVD, Documentaries
1. ‘A Papyrus (scroll) from the time of Jesus’, (Documentary), Discovery Channel, 2004
3. ‘What The Bleep Do We Know’, (Docudrama), Director: William Arntz, Betsy Chasse, Mark
Vicente, Production: Lord Of The Wind, 2004, http://www.whatthebleep.com/
Web Pages
1. A NEW HUMAN SPECIES WHICH LIVED BEFORE 18,000 YEARS, CHALLENGES THE
HISTORY OF EVOLUTION (GENEALOGY OF MAN) Guardian, October 28, 2004
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2004/scnews1653.html
2. ADDITIONAL DIMENSIONS OFFER NEW POSSIBILITIES TO SOLVE OLD MYSTERIES,
Nima Arkani-Hamed Article, SLAC Research Library
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/fifthdim.html
3. AIR FRANCE 447 ELECTRICAL PROBLEMS AND THE SOUTH ATLANTIC ANOMALY
http://www.examiner.com/x-11224-Baltimore-Weather-Examiner~y2009m6d4-Air-France-447-
electrical-problems-and-the-South-Atlantic-Anomaly
5. APOPHIS
http://el.wikipedia.org/wiki/99942_Άποφις
7. ASTEROID THREATENS THE EARTH, PATHFINDER NEWS, March 3rd, 2007: Scotsman
news
http://www.pathfinder.gr/periscopio/asteroid-hit-earth.html
19. DARK ENERGY CAN TEAR US TO PIECES: space.com, December 30, 2008
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2009/scnews3593.html
20. DARK ENERGY, Article by Robert Reynolds Caldwell, 1st part, 4th part, Physics World
magazine, May 2004
http://physicsweb.org/articles/world/17/5/7
22. DARK MATTER ACCUMULATES FIRST AND THEN THE GALAXY IS FORMED:
NASA News, June 16, 2006
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2006/scnews2503.html
23. DID THE CREATION OF THE LIVING WORLD OCCUR BY CHANCE? A POINT OF
VIEW OPPOSITE TO THE DARWINIAN THEORY
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2003/creationvital.html
25. EARTH'S MAGNETIC FIELD WEAKENS BY 10% OVER THE PAST 150 YEARS
http://www.redorbit.com/news/space/22057/earths_magnetic_field_weakens_by_10_percent/
http://www.apn.gr/news/world-news/
37. J-ROD AND MICROBIOLOGIST DAN B. BURISCH, PH.D. © 2002 by Linda Moulton
Howe
http://www.boomspeed.com/joseph2/j-rod.htm
http://www.boomspeed.com/joseph2/j-rod2.htm
43. MAITREYA’S FIRST INTERVIEW, Share International magazine January - February 2009
(Benjamin Creme) 11 January 2009
http://www.share-gr.org/new/mast0901.html
http://share-international.org/magazine/old_issues/2009/2009-01.htm
46. MAITREYA'S MAGAZINE, SHARE INTERNATIONAL, Issue June 2009, Questions &
Answers with Benjamin Creme
http://www.share-gr.org/new/QA0906.html
49. MAITREYA'S MISSION (MY-'TRAY-AH) ‘THE SON OF MAN’ Questions & Answers
with Benjamin Creme
http://www.share-gr.org/02-02.htm
56. NASA PLANS TO SEND ASTRONAUT ONTO ASTEROID: The Guardian 17/11/06
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2006/scnews2664.html
57. NEW MODEL ALLOWS TIME-TRAVEL: BBC & New Scientist, June 17, 2005
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2005/scnews2007.html
58. NO PARADOX FOR TIME TRAVELERS (Mark Buchanan; New Scientist, June 2005)
http://www.newscientist.com/article/dn7535-no-paradox-for-time-travellers.html
62. PARALLEL UNIVERSES BY MAX TEGMARK, (Part 1) From Scientific American, June
2003
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2003/paralleluni1.html
http://www.scientificamerican.com/article.cfm?id=parallel-universes
68. PHYSICISTS DEVELOP EXPERIMENT TO TEST STRING THEORY: San Diego Univ.,
California, January 23, 2007
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2007/scnews2727.html
70. PLASMA
http://el.wikipedia.org/wiki/Πλάσμα_(Φυσική)
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Plasma_(physics)
73. QUANTUM WORMHOLES COULD CARRY PEOPLE, 18:10 23 May 2002 by Charles
Choi
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2002/scnews640.html
http://www.newscientist.com/article/dn2312-quantum-wormholes-could-carry-people.html
77. SHARK PARTHENOGENESIS: Scientists confirmed the 2nd ever Shark Parthenogenesis:
CNN (October 14th, 2008)
http://news.pathfinder.gr/misc/510310.html
http://www.powermediaplus.com/news/archive.aspx?newsTypeID=1&newsID=2974
84. SUN'S RAYS TO ROAST EARTH AS POLES FLIP, ‘The Observer’ Sunday November 10,
2002, GMT Article history
http://www.guardian.co.uk/world/2002/nov/10/science.research
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2002/scnews732.html
85. THE ANCESTOR OF ALL HUMAN SPECIES LIVED 6-7 MILLION YEARS AGO:
Reuters, April 6, 2005
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2005/scnews1895.html
86. THE BLACK HOLE UNIVERSE MIGHT EXPLAIN DARK ENERGY: New Scientist,
November 2007
http://www.newscientist.com/article/mg19626243.600-blackhole-universe-might-explain-dark-
energy.html
88. THE EXPANDING UNIVERSE: FROM SLOWDOWN TO SPEED UP, physics4u.gr, from
SciAm.com, February 2004
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2004/fromslowingtospeeding.html
91. THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY The (First) Apocalypse of James Translated by
William R. Schoedel
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/1ja.html
92. THE GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY, The Apocryphon of John Collection [The Secret
Revelation of John - The Secret Book of John]
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/apocjn.html
http://www.gnosis.org/naghamm/apocjn-davies.html
93. THE GOLDILOCKS ENIGMA: Why does the Universe have just the right conditions for
life to appear on Earth? Sources: The Guardian, Physics4u, April 2007
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2007/universe_and_man.html
95. THE LOST MATTER OF THE UNIVERSE FOUND IN THE COSMIC WEB: Science
Daily, May 20, 2008
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2008/scnews3327.html
97. THE MURDEROUS, THE MALE, THE FEMALE BRAIN’: science news.gr
http://www.typos.com.cy/nqcontent.cfm?a_id=30744
101. THE PROBLEM OF DARK MATTER AND THE EXPANSION OF THE UNIVERSE
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2001/scnews169.html
103. THE STORY OF THE DARK MATTER THEORY, Article: October 2005
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2005/historydarkmatter.html
105. THE TOP 15 NEWS STORIES ABOUT SPACE IN 2006 ‒ COSMIC COLLISION
REVEALS DARK MATTER, Physics4u.Gr, January 2007
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2007/top_space_stories_2006.html
106. THE UNIVERSE EXISTED BEFORE THE BIG BANG, physics4u.gr: NEWGEN January,
2000
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2000/scnews87.html
109. TIMES ON LINE: NEWS AND VIEWS FROM THE TIMES AND SUNDAY TIMES
http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/news/
113. WHY DOES THE UNIVERSE HAVE THE IDEAL CONDITIONS FOR THE
APPEARANCE OF LIFE ON EARTH? Physics4u: The Guardian, April 2007
http://www.physics4u.gr/articles/2007/universe_and_man.html
116. WORMHOLES DO EXIST, CLAIMS RUSSIAN SCIENTIST: in.gr & BBC 12-04-2000
http://www.physics4u.gr/news/2000/scnews52.html